This is a modern-English version of Margery Daw : A novel, originally written by Clay, Bertha M.. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


NEW BERTHA CLAY LIBRARY No. 110

NEW BERTHA CLAY LIBRARY No. 110

Margery Daw

BY

BY

Bertha M. Clay

Bertha M. Clay


A FAVORITE OF MILLIONS

A MILLION PEOPLE'S FAVORITE

New Bertha Clay Library

LOVE STORIES WITH PLENTY OF ACTION

LOVE STORIES WITH A LOT OF ACTION

PRICE, FIFTEEN CENTS

PRICE, $0.15

The Author Needs No Introduction

The Author Is Well-Known


Countless millions of women have enjoyed the works of this author. They are in great demand everywhere. The following list contains her best work, and is the only authorized edition.

Countless millions of women have loved the works of this author. They are highly sought after everywhere. The list below features her best work and is the only official edition.

These stories teem with action, and what is more desirable, they are clean from start to finish. They are love stories, but are of a type that is wholesome and totally different from the cheap, sordid fiction that is being published by unscrupulous publishers.

These stories are full of action, and even better, they're clean from beginning to end. They're love stories, but they are wholesome and completely different from the cheap, seedy fiction being put out by unprincipled publishers.

There is a surprising variety about Miss Clay’s work. Each book in this list is sure to give satisfaction.

Miss Clay's work is surprisingly diverse. Every book on this list is guaranteed to provide satisfaction.

ALL TITLES ALWAYS IN PRINT

All titles always in stock


1In Love’s CrucibleBy Bertha M. Clay
2A Sinful SecretBy Bertha M. Clay
3Between Two LovesBy Bertha M. Clay
4A Golden HeartBy Bertha M. Clay
5Redeemed by LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
6Between Two HeartsBy Bertha M. Clay
7Lover and HusbandBy Bertha M. Clay
8The Broken TrustBy Bertha M. Clay
9For a Woman’s HonorBy Bertha M. Clay
10A Thorn in Her HeartBy Bertha M. Clay
11A Nameless SinBy Bertha M. Clay
12Gladys GreyeBy Bertha M. Clay
13Her Second LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
14The Earl’s AtonementBy Bertha M. Clay
15The Gipsy’s DaughterBy Bertha M. Clay
16Another Woman’s HusbandBy Bertha M. Clay
17Two Fair WomenBy Bertha M. Clay
18Madolin’s LoverBy Bertha M. Clay
19A Bitter ReckoningBy Bertha M. Clay
20Fair but FaithlessBy Bertha M. Clay
21One Woman’s SinBy Bertha M. Clay
22A Mad LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
23Wedded and PartedBy Bertha M. Clay
24A Woman’s Love StoryBy Bertha M. Clay
25’Twixt Love and HateBy Bertha M. Clay
26GueldaBy Bertha M. Clay
27The Duke’s SecretBy Bertha M. Clay
28The Mystery of Colde FellBy Bertha M. Clay
29One False StepBy Bertha M. Clay
30A Hidden TerrorBy Bertha M. Clay
31Repented at LeisureBy Bertha M. Clay
32Marjorie DeaneBy Bertha M. Clay
33In Shallow WatersBy Bertha M. Clay
34Diana’s DisciplineBy Bertha M. Clay
35A Heart’s BitternessBy Bertha M. Clay
36Her Mother’s SinBy Bertha M. Clay
37Thrown on the WorldBy Bertha M. Clay
38Lady Damer’s SecretBy Bertha M. Clay
39A Fiery OrdealBy Bertha M. Clay
40A Woman’s VengeanceBy Bertha M. Clay
41Thorns and Orange BlossomsBy Bertha M. Clay
42Two Kisses and the Fatal LiliesBy Bertha M. Clay
43A Coquette’s ConquestBy Bertha M. Clay
44A Wife’s JudgmentBy Bertha M. Clay
45His Perfect TrustBy Bertha M. Clay
46Her MartyrdomBy Bertha M. Clay
47Golden GatesBy Bertha M. Clay
48Evelyn’s FollyBy Bertha M. Clay
49Lord Lisle’s DaughterBy Bertha M. Clay
50A Woman’s TrustBy Bertha M. Clay
51A Wife’s PerilBy Bertha M. Clay
52Love in a MaskBy Bertha M. Clay
53For a Dream’s SakeBy Bertha M. Clay
54A Dream of LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
55The Hand Without a Wedding RingBy Bertha M. Clay
56The Paths of LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
57Irene’s BowBy Bertha M. Clay
58The Rival HeiressesBy Bertha M. Clay
59The Squire’s DarlingBy Bertha M. Clay
60Her First LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
61Another Man’s WifeBy Bertha M. Clay
62A Bitter AtonementBy Bertha M. Clay
63Wedded HandsBy Bertha M. Clay
64The Earl’s Error and Letty LeighBy Bertha M. Clay
65Violet LisleBy Bertha M. Clay
66A Heart’s IdolBy Bertha M. Clay
67The Actor’s WardBy Bertha M. Clay
68The Belle of LynnBy Bertha M. Clay
69A Bitter BondageBy Bertha M. Clay
70Dora ThorneBy Bertha M. Clay
71Claribel’s Love StoryBy Bertha M. Clay
72A Woman’s WarBy Bertha M. Clay
73A Fatal DowerBy Bertha M. Clay
74A Dark Marriage MornBy Bertha M. Clay
75Hilda’s LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
76One Against ManyBy Bertha M. Clay
77For Another’s SinBy Bertha M. Clay
78At War With HerselfBy Bertha M. Clay
79A Haunted LifeBy Bertha M. Clay
80Lady Castlemaine’s DivorceBy Bertha M. Clay
81Wife in Name OnlyBy Bertha M. Clay
82The Sin of a LifetimeBy Bertha M. Clay
83The World Between ThemBy Bertha M. Clay
84Prince Charlie’s DaughterBy Bertha M. Clay
85A Struggle for a RingBy Bertha M. Clay
86The Shadow of a SinBy Bertha M. Clay
87A Rose in ThornsBy Bertha M. Clay
88The Romance of the Black VeilBy Bertha M. Clay
89Lord Lynne’s ChoiceBy Bertha M. Clay
90The Tragedy of Lime HallBy Bertha M. Clay
91James Gordon’s WifeBy Bertha M. Clay
92Set in DiamondsBy Bertha M. Clay
93For Life and LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
94How Will It End?By Bertha M. Clay
95Love’s WarfareBy Bertha M. Clay
96The Burden of a SecretBy Bertha M. Clay
97GriseldaBy Bertha M. Clay
98A Woman’s WitcheryBy Bertha M. Clay
99An Ideal LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
100Lady Marchmont’s WidowhoodBy Bertha M. Clay
101The Romance of a Young GirlBy Bertha M. Clay
102The Price of a BrideBy Bertha M. Clay
103If Love Be LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
104Queen of the CountyBy Bertha M. Clay
105Lady Ethel’s WhimBy Bertha M. Clay
106Weaker Than a WomanBy Bertha M. Clay
107A Woman’s TemptationBy Bertha M. Clay
108On Her Wedding MornBy Bertha M. Clay
109A Struggle for the RightBy Bertha M. Clay
110Margery DawBy Bertha M. Clay
111The Sins of the FatherBy Bertha M. Clay
112A Dead HeartBy Bertha M. Clay
113Under a ShadowBy Bertha M. Clay
114Dream FacesBy Bertha M. Clay
115Lord Elesmere’s WifeBy Bertha M. Clay
116Blossom and FruitBy Bertha M. Clay
117Lady Muriel’s SecretBy Bertha M. Clay
118A Loving MaidBy Bertha M. Clay
119Hilary’s FollyBy Bertha M. Clay
120Beauty’s MarriageBy Bertha M. Clay
121Lady Gwendoline’s DreamBy Bertha M. Clay
122A Story of an ErrorBy Bertha M. Clay
123The Hidden SinBy Bertha M. Clay
124Society’s VerdictBy Bertha M. Clay
125The Bride From the Sea and Other StoriesBy Bertha M. Clay
126A Heart of GoldBy Bertha M. Clay
127Addie’s Husband and Other StoriesBy Bertha M. Clay
128Lady Latimer’s EscapeBy Bertha M. Clay
129A Woman’s ErrorBy Bertha M. Clay
130A Loveless EngagementBy Bertha M. Clay
131A Queen TriumphantBy Bertha M. Clay
132The Girl of His HeartBy Bertha M. Clay
133The Chains of JealousyBy Bertha M. Clay
134A Heart’s WorshipBy Bertha M. Clay
135The Price of LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
136A Misguided LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
137A Wife’s DevotionBy Bertha M. Clay
138When Love and Hate ConflictBy Bertha M. Clay
139A Captive HeartBy Bertha M. Clay
140A Pilgrim of LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
141A Purchased LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
142Lost for LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
143The Queen of His SoulBy Bertha M. Clay
144Gladys’ Wedding DayBy Bertha M. Clay
145An Untold PassionBy Bertha M. Clay
146His Great TemptationBy Bertha M. Clay
147A Fateful PassionBy Bertha M. Clay
148The Sunshine of His LifeBy Bertha M. Clay
149On With the New LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
150An Evil HeartBy Bertha M. Clay
151Love’s RedemptionBy Bertha M. Clay
152The Love of Lady AureliaBy Bertha M. Clay
153The Lost Lady of HaddonBy Bertha M. Clay
154Every Inch a QueenBy Bertha M. Clay
155A Maid’s MiseryBy Bertha M. Clay
156A Stolen HeartBy Bertha M. Clay
157His Wedded WifeBy Bertha M. Clay
158Lady Ona’s SinBy Bertha M. Clay
159A Tragedy of Love and HateBy Bertha M. Clay
160The White WitchBy Bertha M. Clay
161Between Love and AmbitionBy Bertha M. Clay
162True Love’s RewardBy Bertha M. Clay
163The Gambler’s WifeBy Bertha M. Clay
164An Ocean of LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
165A Poisoned HeartBy Bertha M. Clay
166For Love of HerBy Bertha M. Clay
167Paying the PenaltyBy Bertha M. Clay
168Her Honored NameBy Bertha M. Clay
169A Deceptive LoverBy Bertha M. Clay
170The Old Love or New?By Bertha M. Clay
171A Coquette’s VictimBy Bertha M. Clay
172The Wooing of a MaidBy Bertha M. Clay
173A Bitter CourtshipBy Bertha M. Clay
174Love’s DebtBy Bertha M. Clay
175Her Beautiful FoeBy Bertha M. Clay
176A Happy ConquestBy Bertha M. Clay
177A Soul EnsnaredBy Bertha M. Clay
178Beyond All DreamsBy Bertha M. Clay
179At Her Heart’s CommandBy Bertha M. Clay
180A Modest PassionBy Bertha M. Clay
181The Flower of LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
182Love’s TwilightBy Bertha M. Clay
183Enchained by PassionBy Bertha M. Clay
184When Woman WillsBy Bertha M. Clay
185Where Love LeadsBy Bertha M. Clay
186A Blighted BlossomBy Bertha M. Clay
187Two Men and a MaidBy Bertha M. Clay
188When Love Is KindBy Bertha M. Clay
189Withered FlowersBy Bertha M. Clay
190The Unbroken VowBy Bertha M. Clay
191The Love He SpurnedBy Bertha M. Clay
192Her Heart’s HeroBy Bertha M. Clay
193For Old Love’s SakeBy Bertha M. Clay
194Fair as a LilyBy Bertha M. Clay
195Tender and TrueBy Bertha M. Clay
196What It Cost HerBy Bertha M. Clay
197Love ForevermoreBy Bertha M. Clay
198Can This Be Love?By Bertha M. Clay
199In Spite of FateBy Bertha M. Clay
200Love’s CoronetBy Bertha M. Clay
201Dearer Than LifeBy Bertha M. Clay
202Baffled By FateBy Bertha M. Clay
203The Love That WonBy Bertha M. Clay
204In Defiance of FateBy Bertha M. Clay
205A Vixen’s LoveBy Bertha M. Clay
206Her Bitter SorrowBy Bertha M. Clay
207By Love’s OrderBy Bertha M. Clay
208The Secret of EstcourtBy Bertha M. Clay
209Her Heart’s SurrenderBy Bertha M. Clay
210Lady Viola’s SecretBy Bertha M. Clay
211Strong In Her LoveBy Bertha M. Clay

In order that there may be no confusion, we desire to say that the books listed below will be issued during the respective months in New York City and vicinity. They may not reach the readers at a distance promptly, on account of delays in transportation.

To avoid any confusion, we want to clarify that the books listed below will be released during the respective months in New York City and nearby areas. They may not arrive for readers farther away on time due to transportation delays.

To Be Published in July, 1923.

To Be Published in July, 1923.

212Tempted To ForgetBy Bertha M. Clay
213With Love’s Strong BondsBy Bertha M. Clay

To Be Published in August, 1923.

To Be Published in August, 1923.

214Love, the AvengerBy Bertha M. Clay
215Under Cupid’s SealBy Bertha M. Clay

To Be Published in September, 1923.

To Be Published in September, 1923.

216The Love That BlindsBy Bertha M. Clay
217Love’s Crown JewelBy Bertha M. Clay
218Wedded At DawnBy Bertha M. Clay

To Be Published in October, 1923.

To Be Published in October, 1923.

219For Her Heart’s SakeBy Bertha M. Clay
220Fettered For LifeBy Bertha M. Clay

To Be Published in November, 1923.

To Be Published in November, 1923.

221Beyond the ShadowBy Bertha M. Clay
222A Heart ForlornBy Bertha M. Clay

To Be Published in December, 1923.

To Be Published in December, 1923.

223The Bride of the ManorBy Bertha M. Clay
224For Lack of GoldBy Bertha M. Clay

LOVE STORIES

All the world loves a lover. That is why Bertha M. Clay ranks so high in the opinion of millions of American readers who prefer a good love story to anything else they can get in the way of reading matter.

All the world loves a lover. That’s why Bertha M. Clay is so highly regarded by millions of American readers who prefer a good love story over anything else they can find to read.

These stories are true to life—that’s why they make such a strong appeal. Read one of them and judge.

These stories are real—that's why they resonate so much. Read one of them and see for yourself.

[Pg 3]

[Pg 3]


MARGERY DAW

A NOVEL

A Novel

BY

BY

BERTHA M. CLAY

BERTHA M. CLAY

Whose complete works will be published in this, the New Bertha Clay Library.

Whose complete works will be published in this, the Bertha Clay Library.

 

STREET & SMITH CORPORATION
PUBLISHERS
79-89 Seventh Avenue, New York

STREET & SMITH CORPORATION
PUBLISHERS
79-89 Seventh Ave, New York

[Pg 4]

[Pg 4]


(Printed in the United States of America)

(Printed in the United States of America)


[Pg 5]

[Pg 5]

MARGERY DAW.


CONTENTS.


CHAPTER I.

“Stand back there! Move aside! Good heavens! Can’t you see the woman will die if you press about her in this way?”

“Step back! Move aside! Oh my goodness! Can’t you see that the woman will die if you crowd around her like this?”

The speaker bent over the lifeless form as he uttered these words, and tried once more to pour a little stimulant between the pallid lips. The scene was one of indescribable confusion. A collision had occurred between the Chesterham express and a goods train, just a short distance from Chesterham Junction. Five of the carriages were wrecked. Fortunately, three were empty; and the other two contained only three passengers—a man, who, with his arm bound up, was already starting to walk to the town; a boy, badly cut about the head, leaning, pale and faint, on a portion of the broken woodwork; and, lastly, a woman, who lay motionless on the bank, a thick shawl spread between her and the cold, damp earth. On discovery, she had been removed from the débris, laid on the bank, and forgotten in the excitement and terror. The rest of the passengers had sustained only a severe shaking and bruises; and loud were their grumblings and expressions of self-sympathy as they clustered together on the bank, shivering in the gray autumn mist. A doctor, who had been summoned from Chesterham, ran his eye over the assembled people, strapped up the boy’s head, and skillfully set the broken arm of the man. It was while doing this that his glance fell on the prostrate form lying on the grass; and the sight of the pale, bloodless face immediately brought a frown to his brow.

The speaker leaned over the lifeless body as he spoke these words, trying again to get a little stimulant between the pale lips. The scene was one of overwhelming chaos. A collision had happened between the Chesterham express and a freight train, just a short distance from Chesterham Junction. Five of the carriages were destroyed. Luckily, three were empty; and the other two carried only three passengers—a man, with his arm wrapped up, who was already starting to walk to town; a boy, badly injured on his head, leaning, pale and dizzy, on a piece of broken wood; and finally, a woman, who lay still on the bank, a thick shawl placed between her and the cold, damp ground. When discovered, she had been pulled from the débris, laid on the bank, and overlooked in the chaos and fear. The rest of the passengers had only suffered from intense shaking and bruising; and they loudly complained and expressed their self-pity as they huddled together on the bank, shivering in the gray autumn mist. A doctor, who had been called from Chesterham, glanced over the gathered crowd, wrapped the boy’s head, and skillfully set the man’s broken arm. It was while doing this that his eyes landed on the prostrate figure lying on the grass; and the sight of the pale, bloodless face immediately caused a frown to form on his brow.

“What is the matter here?” he asked a passing porter.

“What’s going on here?” he asked a passing porter.

“Lady in a faint, sir.”

“Woman fainted, sir.”

[Pg 6]

[Pg 6]

The doctor fastened the last bandage, and, with hurried steps, approached the woman. A crowd followed him, and gathered round so closely as to cause him to request them to “stand back.” His words produced the desired effect, and the bystanders moved away and watched, with breathless interest, his fruitless efforts to restore animation.

The doctor secured the last bandage and quickly walked over to the woman. A crowd trailed behind him and crowded in so tightly that he had to ask them to “stand back.” His request worked, and the onlookers stepped away, watching with intense curiosity as he desperately tried to bring her back to life.

The frown darkened on the doctor’s brow; there was something more than an ordinary faint here. He raised the woman’s head for another trial, and the mass of red-gold hair, already loosened, fell in glorious waves round the beautiful, pale face, bringing a murmur of admiration from the beholders. The sudden action caused one limp, cold hand to fall against the doctor’s warm one, and at the contact he shuddered. He raised the heavily-fringed eyelids, gave one look, then gently laid the woman’s head down again, and reverently covered her face with his handkerchief.

The doctor’s frown deepened; this was more than just a regular fainting spell. He lifted the woman’s head for another attempt, and her cascade of red-gold hair, already coming loose, spilled in beautiful waves around her lovely, pale face, earning a murmur of admiration from those watching. The sudden movement caused one limp, cold hand to fall against the doctor's warm hand, and he shuddered at the contact. He raised her long-fringed eyelids, took a quick look, then gently laid her head back down and respectfully covered her face with his handkerchief.

“I can do nothing,” he said, tersely, as if speaking to himself; “she is dead!”

"I can't do anything," he said sharply, almost as if he were talking to himself; "she's gone!"

The crowd drew back involuntarily; some hid their faces, while others gazed at the slight form in its dark-brown dress as if they doubted the truth of his statement. Suddenly, while the doctor stood thoughtfully drawing on his gloves, one of the porters appeared in the crowd. He held a child in his arms—such a pretty child—with hair that matched the red-gold masses of the lifeless form on the bank, eyes that shone like sapphire stars from beneath her curling lashes, and a skin of cream white, with no warmth of color in the face, save that of the small, red lips. She was dressed in a little gray coat, all covered now with dust; in her tiny hands she clasped a piece of broken woodwork, holding it as though it were a treasure, and she glanced round at the bystanders with an air of childish piquancy and assurance.

The crowd stepped back instinctively; some covered their faces, while others stared at the slight figure in the dark-brown dress as if they were unsure about the truth of what he said. Suddenly, while the doctor stood there lost in thought putting on his gloves, one of the porters came forward from the crowd. He was carrying a child in his arms—a beautiful little girl—with hair that matched the reddish-gold strands of the lifeless form on the bank, eyes that sparkled like sapphire stars beneath her curled lashes, and skin as pale as cream, lacking any warmth in her face except for her small, red lips. She wore a little gray coat, now covered in dust; in her tiny hands, she held a piece of broken wood, clutching it as if it were a treasure, and she looked around at the spectators with a mix of childish charm and confidence.

“Whose child is this?” inquired the porter, looking from one to another.

“Whose kid is this?” asked the porter, glancing between them.

There was a pause; no one spoke; no one owned her. The porter’s honest face grew troubled.

There was a pause; no one spoke; no one claimed her. The porter's sincere face showed concern.

“Where does she come from?” asked the doctor, quickly.

“Where does she come from?” the doctor asked quickly.

[Pg 7]

[Pg 7]

“We have just picked her from under the roof of a second-class carriage,” the porter explained. “We were turning it over—you see, sir, it fell some distance from the rest of the carriage—and when we lifted it we found this mite a-singing to herself and nursing her dolly, as she calls this piece of wood. It’s by Heaven’s mercy she ain’t been smashed to bits; but she ain’t got not even a bruise. She must belong to some one,” he added, looking round again.

“We just found her under the roof of a second-class carriage,” the porter explained. “We were flipping it over—you see, sir, it fell quite a way from the rest of the carriage—and when we lifted it we discovered this little one singing to herself and taking care of her dolly, as she calls this piece of wood. It’s a miracle she hasn’t been hurt; she doesn’t even have a bruise. She must belong to someone,” he added, looking around again.

A lady in the crowd here stepped forward.

A woman in the crowd stepped forward.

“Give her to me,” she said, kindly. “Perhaps she was traveling alone; if so, that will be explained, no doubt, by a letter or something.”

“Give her to me,” she said gently. “Maybe she was traveling alone; if that’s the case, it will probably be explained by a letter or something.”

But the child clung to the porter, her pretty brows puckered, her red lips quivering.

But the child held on to the porter, her lovely brows furrowed, her red lips trembling.

“Mammie!” she cried, plaintively. “I wants my mammie!”

“Mama!” she cried, sadly. “I want my mama!”

The doctor turned and looked at the child, and at that instant she suddenly wriggled and twisted herself from the porter’s arms to the ground, and, running to the silent form lying on the bank, crouched down and clutched a bit of the brown dress in her hands.

The doctor turned to the child, and in that moment, she quickly wriggled and twisted out of the porter’s arms and onto the ground. She ran to the silent figure lying on the bank, crouched down, and grabbed a piece of the brown dress in her hands.

“Mammie,” she said, confidently, looking round with her great, blue eyes on the circle of faces, all of which expressed horror, pity and sadness; “Mardie’s mammie!”

“Mammie,” she said confidently, glancing around at the circle of faces, all of which showed horror, pity, and sadness; “Mardie’s mom!”

The doctor stooped, drew back the handkerchief, and glanced from the living to the dead.

The doctor bent down, pulled back the handkerchief, and looked from the living to the dead.

“Yes,” he said, abruptly; “this is her mother. Heaven have mercy on her, poor little soul!”

“Yes,” he said, abruptly; “this is her mother. God have mercy on her, poor little soul!”

The lady who had come forward went up to the child, her eyes filled with tears. She loosened the dress from the small fingers.

The woman who had stepped forward approached the child, her eyes brimming with tears. She gently loosened the dress from the tiny fingers.

“Mardie must be good,” she said, tenderly, “and not wake her mammie. Mammie has gone to sleep.”

“Mardie has to be good,” she said softly, “and not wake her mommy. Mommy has gone to sleep.”

The child looked at the still form, the covered face.

The child stared at the lifeless body, the face wrapped up.

“Mammie seep,” she repeated; “Mardie no peak, mammie—be good,” and she lowered her voice to a whisper and repeated, “be good.” She suffered herself to be lifted in the kind, motherly arms, and pressed her bit of wood closer to her, humming in a low voice.

“Mammy, sleep,” she repeated; “Maddie, don’t peek, mammy—be good,” and she lowered her voice to a whisper and repeated, “be good.” She let herself be lifted in the kind, motherly arms and pressed her little piece of wood closer to her, humming softly.

“We must find out who she is,” the doctor said, his[Pg 8] eyes wandering again and again to the dead woman. “She must be carried to the town; there will be an inquest.”

“We need to find out who she is,” the doctor said, his[Pg 8] eyes repeatedly drifting to the deceased woman. “We have to take her to town; there will be an inquest.”

A passenger at this moment pointed to some vehicles coming toward them. They could not drive close to the spot, as a plowed field stretched between the railway and the road, and one by one the group dispersed, all stopping to pat the child’s face and speak to her. The doctor gave some orders to the porter who had found the child, and a litter, formed of a broken carriage door, was hastily improvised. As the crowd withdrew, he knelt down by the dead woman, and, with reverent hands, searched in the pockets for some clew. He drew out a purse, shabby and small, and, opening this, found only a few shillings and a railway ticket, a second-class return from Euston to Chesterham. In an inner recess of the purse there was a folded paper, which disclosed a curl of ruddy-gold hair when opened, and on which was written: “Baby Margery’s hair, August 19th.”

A passenger at that moment pointed to some vehicles coming toward them. They couldn’t drive close to the spot because a plowed field lay between the railway and the road, and one by one the group broke apart, each stopping to pat the child's face and talk to her. The doctor gave some instructions to the porter who had found the child, and a makeshift stretcher, made from a broken carriage door, was quickly put together. As the crowd dispersed, he knelt by the dead woman and, with careful hands, searched her pockets for some clue. He pulled out a worn and small purse, and when he opened it, he found only a few coins and a railway ticket, a second-class return from Euston to Chesterham. In a small compartment of the purse, there was a folded paper that revealed a lock of reddish-gold hair when opened, on which was written: “Baby Margery’s hair, August 19th.”

The doctor carefully replaced it. A key and a tiny, old-fashioned worthless locket were the remainder of the contents. He checked a little sigh as he closed the purse, and then proceeded to search further. A pocket handkerchief, with the letter “M” in one corner, and a pair of dogskin gloves, worn and neatly mended, were the next objects, and one letter, which—after replacing the gloves and handkerchief—he opened hurriedly. The lady, still holding the child in her arms, watched him anxiously. The envelope, which was already broken, was addressed to “M., care of Post Office, Newtown, Middlesex.” The doctor unfolded the note. It ran as follows:

The doctor carefully put it back. A key and a small, outdated locket that wasn’t worth anything were all that was left inside. He let out a slight sigh as he closed the purse and continued to look for more. Next, he found a pocket handkerchief with the letter “M” stitched in one corner, and a pair of worn and neatly patched leather gloves. He then came across a letter, which he opened quickly after setting aside the gloves and handkerchief. The lady, still holding the child, watched him anxiously. The envelope, which was already torn, was addressed to “M., care of Post Office, Newtown, Middlesex.” The doctor unfolded the note. It read as follows:

Mrs. Huntley will engage “M.” if proper references are forwarded. Mrs. Huntley would require “M.” to begin her duties as maid, should her references prove satisfactory, as soon as possible. “M.’s” statement that she speaks French and German fluently has induced Mrs. Huntley to reconsider the question of salary. She will now give “M.” twenty-five pounds per annum, for which sum “M.” must undertake to converse daily with Mr. Huntley’s daughter in French and German, in addition to her duties as maid. Mrs. Huntley desires that “M.” will send her real name by return of post.

Mrs. Huntley will hire "M." if proper references are provided. Mrs. Huntley would like "M." to start her duties as a maid as soon as possible, assuming the references are satisfactory. "M.'s" claim that she speaks French and German fluently has led Mrs. Huntley to rethink the salary. She will now pay "M." twenty-five pounds a year, for which "M." must agree to speak daily with Mr. Huntley’s daughter in French and German, in addition to her responsibilities as a maid. Mrs. Huntley asks that "M." send her real name back in the mail.

Upton Manor, near Liddlefield, Yorkshire.

Upton Manor, near Liddlefield, Yorks.

November 15th, 18——.

November 15, 18__.

[Pg 9]

[Pg 9]

The doctor handed the note to the lady, who read it through quickly.

The doctor gave the note to the woman, who read it quickly.

“That does not give much information,” he observed, rising from his knees.

"That doesn’t give us much information," he said, getting back on his feet.

“Dated yesterday—received this morning. We must telegraph to this Mrs. Huntley; who knows?—the poor creature may have sent her references, with her full name, before starting from London.”

“Dated yesterday—received this morning. We need to send a telegram to Mrs. Huntley; who knows?—the poor thing might have sent her references, along with her full name, before leaving London.”

“Yes, you are right; we must do that. But what is to become of the child? Are you staying here for long, madam?”

“Yes, you're right; we have to do that. But what will happen to the child? Are you going to stay here long, ma'am?”

“No,” replied the lady; “I had intended to travel straight on to the North. But I shall remain in Chesterham for the night, and continue my journey to-morrow. I wish I could delay it longer; but, unfortunately, my son is ill in Edinburgh, and I must get to him as soon as possible. However, I will take care of this poor little mite to-night. I hope by the morning we shall have discovered her friends and relations.”

“No,” the lady replied. “I had planned to go straight to the North. But I’ll stay in Chesterham for the night and continue my journey tomorrow. I wish I could put it off longer, but unfortunately, my son is sick in Edinburgh, and I need to get to him as soon as I can. However, I’ll take care of this poor little one tonight. I hope by morning we’ll have found her friends and family.”

“If you will do that,” said the doctor, “I will see to the mother. I must have the body carried to the infirmary.”

“If you do that,” said the doctor, “I’ll take care of the mother. I need to have the body moved to the infirmary.”

He beckoned, as he spoke, to the porter, who was standing at a little distance, talking to the crowd of natives who had arrived to clear the line, and the dead woman was lifted on to the litter, and covered with a rug belonging to the lady who had taken charge of the child. She watched the proceedings with a feeling of unspeakable sadness, and, as the melancholy burden was carried toward one of the cabs, she clasped the child closer to her breast, and tears stole down her cheeks.

He signaled to the porter, who was standing a little way off, chatting with a group of locals who had come to clear the path. The dead woman was lifted onto the stretcher and covered with a blanket that belonged to the lady who was taking care of the child. She observed everything with a deep sense of sadness, and as the somber load was carried toward one of the cabs, she pulled the child closer to her chest, and tears ran down her cheeks.

The baby, cooing to her strange doll, looked up as they moved across the field. She put up one little hand and rubbed away a tear from the motherly face.

The baby, cooing at her unfamiliar doll, looked up as they crossed the field. She raised one little hand and wiped away a tear from the caring face.

“No kye,” she said, in her pretty, lisping fashion. “Mardie dood—she no kye.”

“No cows,” she said, in her cute, lisping way. “Mardie dood—she no cows.”

The lady kissed the small lips.

The woman kissed the small lips.

“Mardie is a sweet angel,” she whispered; “and now she shall come with me to a pretty place and have some nice dinner.”

“Mardie is a sweet angel,” she whispered; “and now she’s going to come with me to a lovely place and have a nice dinner.”

“Din-din,” said the child, nodding her head with its[Pg 10] wealth of red-gold curls. “Mardie ’ungry. Mammie a din-din, too?”

“Dinner,” said the child, nodding her head with its[Pg 10] wealth of red-gold curls. “Mardie hungry. Is Mammie having dinner, too?”

The lady shivered.

The woman shivered.

“Yes, mammie will go to a pretty place, too,” she answered hurriedly.

“Yes, mom will go to a nice place, too,” she replied quickly.

When they reached the cab, the doctor came up to them.

When they got to the cab, the doctor approached them.

“If you will allow me to suggest, The Plow is the best hotel. I would come with you, but I must drive straight to the infirmary. Give me the child for a moment while you get in. She has lost her hat, poor little thing; but the town is not far off, and the best place for her will be in bed.”

“If you don’t mind me saying, The Plow is the best hotel. I would come with you, but I have to head straight to the infirmary. Hand me the child for a second while you get in. She’s lost her hat, poor thing; but the town isn’t too far, and the best place for her will be in bed.”

Mardie went willingly to the doctor’s arms. She prattled to him about the “din-din” and “mammie,” but much was unintelligible to him. She did not ask for her mother or seem strange. “Mammie a seep,” she asserted several times, in a whisper; and she was content with the two kind beings whose hearts were heavy with pain as they thought of the long, dreary path she must tread henceforth without a touch from the loving hands, or a word from the tender voice she knew so well.

Mardie went willingly into the doctor’s arms. She chattered to him about the “din-din” and “mammie,” but a lot of it was hard for him to understand. She didn’t ask for her mother or seem out of sorts. “Mammie a seep,” she repeated several times, softly; and she seemed content with the two kind people whose hearts were heavy with sorrow as they thought about the long, difficult journey she would have to take from now on without a touch from the loving hands or a word from the gentle voice she was so familiar with.

“There, madam,” and the doctor placed the small, gray-clad form in the cab. “This poor little mite cannot thank you herself; but, if you will allow me, in humanity’s name to offer you gratitude——”

“Here you go, ma’am,” the doctor said as he set the small, gray-clad figure in the cab. “This poor little one can’t thank you herself; but if you don’t mind, let me express gratitude on behalf of humanity——”

The lady stopped him.

The woman stopped him.

“I have done no more than my duty. I thank you, sir, for your courtesy. Will you kindly let me know as early as possible the results of your telegram? I will go to the Plow; my name is Graham.”

“I’ve only done my duty. Thank you, sir, for your kindness. Could you please let me know the results of your telegram as soon as you can? I'm going to the Plow; my name is Graham.”

“And mine Scott. I will certainly let you know the instant I receive any intelligence. Something must be done with this child; but that is for to-morrow’s consideration. She is safe in your hands for to-night.”

“And mine, Scott. I’ll definitely let you know as soon as I get any news. We have to do something about this child, but that can wait until tomorrow. She’s safe in your hands for tonight.”

Dr. Scott raised his hat, and the cab started along the country lane toward Chesterham. Mrs. Graham drew Mardie on to her knee, and tried to chat to the child; but her whole nervous system was so shattered by the events of the past hour that the effort was vain.

Dr. Scott lifted his hat, and the cab began to move down the country road toward Chesterham. Mrs. Graham pulled Mardie onto her lap and attempted to engage the child in conversation; however, her entire nervous system was so shaken by the events of the past hour that the effort was futile.

Chesterham was a large manufacturing town. The news of the collision had spread rapidly, and, although[Pg 11] the November dusk was closing in, crowds were thronging to the scene of the disaster. Mrs. Graham leaned back in a corner to escape the eager eyes, for she knew the story of the young mother’s death would be known by now, and her natural refinement and delicacy shrunk from vulgar curiosity and hysterical excitement. The cab soon rattled into Chesterham, and, after a short journey through the lamp-lighted streets, stopped before the door of The Plow. Mardie was handed out to a pretty-faced chambermaid, whose bright cap ribbon immediately claimed the child’s attention, and Mrs. Graham followed slowly and wearily up the stairs, feeling her strength go at every step. The babyish voice and shrill peals of laughter echoed in her ears as the wail of future grief; her eyes were fixed on the small form, but her thoughts were with the dead young mother.

Chesterham was a large manufacturing town. The news of the accident had spread quickly, and even though the November twilight was setting in, crowds were gathering at the scene of the tragedy. Mrs. Graham leaned back in a corner to avoid the curious stares, as she knew the story of the young mother’s death would be out by now, and her natural elegance and sensitivity recoiled from crude curiosity and frantic excitement. The cab soon rattled into Chesterham, and after a brief ride through the lamp-lit streets, it stopped in front of The Plow. Mardie was handed out to a pretty-faced chambermaid, whose bright ribbon immediately caught the child’s attention, and Mrs. Graham slowly and wearily followed up the stairs, feeling her strength waning with each step. The childish voice and shrill laughter echoed in her ears like the cry of impending sorrow; her eyes were fixed on the small figure, but her thoughts were with the deceased young mother.

She dismissed the maid when she reached her room, and, drawing Mardie to her, began to loosen the gray coat, which bore traces of dainty design beneath the dust and dirt. For the first time the child seemed to feel her loss.

She sent the maid away when she got to her room, and, pulling Mardie closer, started to take off the gray coat, which had hints of delicate design under the dust and dirt. For the first time, the child appeared to sense her loss.

“Mammie undress Mardie,” she said, putting up one little hand. “Mammie seep now, but wake soon.”

“Mama, undress Mardie,” she said, lifting one tiny hand. “Mama is sleeping now, but will wake up soon.”

“Mammie would like Mardie to take off her coat like a good girl,” Mrs. Graham replied, feeling instinctively that the youthful mind grasped already the meaning of love and duty.

“Mammie wants Mardie to take off her coat like a good girl,” Mrs. Graham replied, sensing that the young mind already understood the concept of love and responsibility.

The child dropped her hand and nodded her head, then submitted to have the coat removed. She was neatly dressed in a dark-red cashmere frock, made loose like a blouse; she wore a tiny thread of gold round her neck, with a little heart-shaped pendant suspended. Mrs. Graham took it in her hand, eagerly hoping to find some clew; but, on turning it, her eyes rested on a miniature of the mother’s lovely face.

The child dropped her hand and nodded her head, then let them take off her coat. She was dressed neatly in a dark-red cashmere dress that was loose like a blouse; she had a thin gold chain around her neck with a small heart-shaped pendant hanging from it. Mrs. Graham picked it up, eager to find a clue, but when she turned it, her eyes fell on a miniature of the mother’s beautiful face.

“Mardie’s mammie,” exclaimed the child, taking it and kissing it—“dear mammie!”—then, with infantile changeableness, she rushed with a little shriek to the door, where a kitten had just appeared, and with great delight picked up the downy little creature and caressed it.

“Mardie’s mom,” the child exclaimed, taking it and kissing it—“dear mom!”—then, with her usual playfulness, she dashed to the door with a little squeal, where a kitten had just shown up, and happily picked up the soft little creature and petted it.

The advent of dinner soon attracted her attention, and[Pg 12] she prattled away merrily in her baby language while the dishes were carried in. Mrs. Graham forced herself to talk to the child, and tried to divert her mind from its gloomy thoughts by devoting herself to the task of tending the little one. She was not a young woman, and the events of the day had proved almost too much for her nervous system; but with true unselfishness she tried to forget her own troubles in ministering to the tiny atom of humanity thrown so cruelly upon the world’s ocean, with mayhap no haven or port of love and affection to look to.

The arrival of dinner quickly caught her attention, and[Pg 12] she chatted cheerfully in her baby talk while the dishes were brought in. Mrs. Graham made an effort to engage with the child, trying to distract her from her sad thoughts by focusing on taking care of the little one. She wasn’t a young woman, and the events of the day had nearly overwhelmed her nerves; but with genuine selflessness, she tried to put her own troubles aside while caring for this tiny being, thrown so harshly into the world with perhaps no place to find love and affection.

She lifted Mardie on to a chair, and was about to give her some food, when the door opened, and, looking up in surprise, she saw a lady, young and handsome, attired in a riding habit, enter the room.

She lifted Mardie onto a chair and was about to give her some food when the door opened. Looking up in surprise, she saw a young and attractive lady in a riding outfit enter the room.


CHAPTER II.

“I must apologize for this intrusion,” began the stranger, as she closed the door; “but my errand, I trust, will excuse me.”

“I’m sorry to interrupt,” the stranger said as she closed the door, “but I hope my reason for being here will make up for it.”

“What may I do for you?” asked Mrs. Graham, rising.

“What can I do for you?” asked Mrs. Graham, getting up.

“Let me introduce myself,” said the young lady, with a pretty smile. “I am Lady Coningham, wife of Sir Hubert Coningham, of the Weald, Hurstley, a village about three miles out.”

“Let me introduce myself,” said the young woman, with a charming smile. “I’m Lady Coningham, married to Sir Hubert Coningham, from the Weald, Hurstley, a village that's about three miles away.”

Mrs. Graham bowed.

Mrs. Graham bowed.

“I heard of the terrible accident while returning from a long run, and I rode over immediately to make inquiries. I have learned everything.” She stopped for an instant, and then asked: “Is that the child?”

“I heard about the terrible accident while coming back from a long run, and I went over right away to ask questions. I found out everything.” She paused for a moment, then asked, “Is that the child?”

“Yes,” replied Mrs. Graham, briefly.

“Yes,” Mrs. Graham replied, shortly.

“Poor thing!” murmured Lady Coningham, involuntarily. She moved forward and bent over the child, stroking back the rich, golden-red curls. “Poor wee thing! How pretty she is!”

“Poor thing!” Lady Coningham murmured without thinking. She leaned down and gently pushed back the rich, golden-red curls. “Poor little thing! She’s so pretty!”

Mardie smiled and showed her pearly teeth as she rapped her spoon impatiently on the table.

Mardie smiled and displayed her bright white teeth as she tapped her spoon impatiently on the table.

“Din-din,” she cried, eagerly; “Mardie so ’ungry!”

“Dinner,” she shouted, excitedly; “I’m so hungry!”

Lady Coningham stood by while Mrs. Graham prepared the child’s meal. She said nothing, but two tears[Pg 13] rolled down her cheeks and fell upon her well-gloved hand. As soon as the child was well started, she turned and motioned Mrs. Graham to the fireplace.

Lady Coningham stood by as Mrs. Graham fixed the child’s meal. She didn’t say anything, but two tears[Pg 13] rolled down her cheeks and landed on her well-gloved hand. Once the child was settled, she turned and signaled for Mrs. Graham to come over to the fireplace.

“Can you tell me anything about her?” she asked, quickly.

“Can you tell me anything about her?” she asked, quickly.

Mrs. Graham shook her head.

Mrs. Graham shook her head.

“We have no idea,” she answered; then she spoke of the letter and the doctor’s intention of telegraphing to Mrs. Huntley.

“We have no idea,” she replied; then she talked about the letter and the doctor’s plan to send a telegram to Mrs. Huntley.

“Yes—yes, that will be best. My object in coming here, Mrs. Graham, was to speak about the child. I met Dr. Scott, who told me, briefly, of the mother’s death and your kindness; and I hurried here to see what I could do. Sir Hubert is one of the magistrates; therefore, as his wife, I consider it my duty to take up the case. Perhaps my efforts will not be required for long—I sincerely hope not—it will be a sad lookout for this baby if we cannot find her friends.”

“Yes—yes, that sounds like the best approach. Mrs. Graham, the reason I came here was to talk about the child. I ran into Dr. Scott, who briefly mentioned the mother’s passing and your kindness; I rushed over to see how I could help. Sir Hubert is one of the magistrates; so, as his wife, I feel it's my responsibility to get involved in the case. Maybe my help won’t be needed for long—I truly hope that’s the case—it would be a grim situation for this baby if we can’t locate her relatives.”

“It is the merest chance,” Mrs. Graham observed. “This lady in Yorkshire may have received the name and references. I earnestly trust she has.”

“It’s just a coincidence,” Mrs. Graham remarked. “This woman in Yorkshire might have gotten the name and references. I sincerely hope she has.”

“If not, we must consider what to do with her,” said Lady Coningham. “I would give everything I possess to be able to carry her home with me; but”—she sighed a little—“that is out of the question.”

“If not, we need to think about what to do with her,” said Lady Coningham. “I would give everything I have to be able to take her home with me; but”—she sighed a bit—“that’s not possible.”

“You have children?” inquired Mrs. Graham, gently, attracted by the other’s sweet expression.

“You have kids?” Mrs. Graham asked gently, drawn in by the other person's sweet expression.

“No,” Lady Coningham answered, slowly. “I had one once, but—but it is gone.” She bent to kiss Mardie’s soft little cheek as she spoke, and again tears welled into her eyes.

“No,” Lady Coningham replied slowly. “I had one once, but—it’s gone.” She leaned down to kiss Mardie’s soft little cheek as she spoke, and once more tears filled her eyes.

“I am glad you have come,” said Mrs. Graham, after a pause, “for it would have gone to my heart to leave the child without some kind hand to minister to it occasionally. I must go North to-morrow; but I feel now that, should the worst happen and we find no clue, you will care for this poor little flower.”

“I’m really glad you’re here,” Mrs. Graham said after a moment, “because it would have hurt me to leave the child without anyone kind to help her every now and then. I have to go North tomorrow, but I feel that, if the worst happens and we don’t find any leads, you will take care of this poor little flower.”

“I will do all in my power for her,” returned the younger woman; “but do not let me keep you from your dinner—indeed, you must want it.”

“I will do everything I can for her,” replied the younger woman, “but don’t let me stop you from having your dinner—really, you must be hungry.”

Mrs. Graham rose and seated herself at the table. She felt weak and faint, but eating was almost an impossibility.[Pg 14] Mardie, her food finished, put her hands together and whispered a grace, then wriggled down from her chair and went to the fire.

Mrs. Graham got up and sat at the table. She felt weak and lightheaded, but eating was nearly impossible.[Pg 14] Mardie, having finished her food, clasped her hands together and murmured a prayer, then slid down from her chair and went to the fire.

“She must go to bed,” said Mrs. Graham, rising again and ringing the bell; “she is growing tired now.”

"She needs to go to bed," Mrs. Graham said, standing up again and ringing the bell. "She’s getting tired now."

The words were quickly verified, for the little head suddenly began to droop, and the beautiful eyes to grow misty and sleepy; but, as Lady Coningham, who had hurriedly removed her gloves, knelt and began to unbutton her frock, the little child pushed her away and looked round with a sudden quick feeling of fear and strangeness.

The words were quickly confirmed, as the little head suddenly started to droop and the beautiful eyes became misty and sleepy. But when Lady Coningham, who had hurriedly taken off her gloves, knelt down and began to unbutton her dress, the little child pushed her away and looked around with a sudden rush of fear and strangeness.

“Where’s Mardie’s mammie—where a mammie?” she murmured.

“Where’s Mardie’s mom—where’s the mom?” she whispered.

“Mammie is asleep,” said Mrs. Graham, soothingly, dreading a fit of terror.

“Mammie is asleep,” Mrs. Graham said softly, worried about a potential panic attack.

“Mammie seep? Mardie want a mammie. Mammie come a Mardie, come a Mardie!”

“Mommie sleep? Mardie wants a mommy. Mommie come to Mardie, come to Mardie!”

She ran to the door of the room and tried to reach the handle. Lady Coningham picked her up.

She rushed to the door of the room and tried to grab the handle. Lady Coningham lifted her up.

“If Mardie will be a very good little girl, she shall have some goodies—such pretty goodies. See, here comes Mardie’s bath! She is going to be such a clean little girl.”

“If Mardie is a very good little girl, she will get some treats—such nice treats. Look, here comes Mardie’s bath! She’s going to be such a clean little girl.”

Mardie sat still, but her small hands were clasped together, and her little chest heaved with sobs. Then, as the bath was put before the fire, and, looking from one to the other, she could see nowhere the sweet, tender face that had smiled on her every day of her young recollection, she burst into a tempest of tears, and, struggling from Lady Coningham’s hold, ran wildly round the room in a paroxysm of fear, calling for her “mammie.”

Mardie sat quietly, but her small hands were pressed together, and her little chest shook with sobs. Then, as the bath was placed in front of the fire, and looking around, she realized she couldn't see the sweet, gentle face that had smiled at her every day of her young life. She broke down into a storm of tears and, escaping Lady Coningham's hold, ran frantically around the room in a fit of fear, calling for her “mammie.”

For several minutes their coaxing tenderness was in vain; but after a while the maid succeeded in attracting her attention with a gaudily-painted sugar parrot, which she had purchased at a confectioner’s shop near by. The tears were all spent, nothing but sobs remained, and the parrot came as a welcome bright spot in her small world of grief.

For several minutes, their gentle encouragement was useless; but eventually, the maid managed to catch her attention with a brightly colored sugar parrot that she had bought at a nearby candy shop. The tears were all gone, leaving only sobs, and the parrot became a cheerful ray of light in her little world of sadness.

“Pitty—pitty,” she murmured, clasping it to her breast and hugging it. Then she grew so sleepy that she was[Pg 15] scarcely conscious of their hands removing her clothes, and her head drooped like a tired flower as they put on a nightgown borrowed from the landlady. She needed no lullaby to coax her to slumber now, and was lost in dreamland as the maid carried her gently into the bedroom.

“Pitty—pitty,” she murmured, holding it close to her chest and giving it a hug. Then she became so sleepy that she barely noticed their hands taking off her clothes, and her head drooped like a tired flower as they dressed her in a nightgown borrowed from the landlady. She didn't need a lullaby to help her fall asleep now and was already in dreamland as the maid gently carried her into the bedroom.

Lady Coningham stood and gazed, as if held by some magnetic power, at the tiny face pressing the pillow, at the clusters of red-gold curls falling in such rich profusion around it. She was lost in the memory of the brief joy that had come to her only two short years before, and lived once again in the unspeakable happiness of motherhood.

Lady Coningham stood and stared, as if drawn in by some magnetic force, at the tiny face pressed against the pillow, at the clusters of red-gold curls cascading around it. She was immersed in the memory of the brief joy that had come to her just two short years ago, and she relived the indescribable happiness of being a mother.

The sound of a deep voice broke her musings, and, stealing softly from the bed, she entered the sitting-room and gave her hand to Dr. Scott.

The sound of a deep voice interrupted her thoughts, and, quietly getting out of bed, she walked into the living room and shook hands with Dr. Scott.

“What news?” she asked, hurriedly.

"What's the news?" she asked, hurriedly.

Dr. Scott handed her a telegram, then seated himself by the table, leaning his head on his hand.

Dr. Scott handed her a telegram, then sat down at the table, resting his head on his hand.

Lady Coningham hastily read the words:

Lady Coningham quickly read the words:

From Mrs. Huntley, Upton Manor, Liddlefield, to Dr. Scott, Chesterham:—Am distressed to hear of accident and the poor woman’s death. I can give you no information, as I have received no reply to my last letter to “M.” Pray let me know if I can be of any pecuniary assistance.

From Mrs. Huntley, Upton Manor, Liddlefield, to Dr. Scott, Chesterham:—I'm really sorry to hear about the accident and the poor woman's death. I can't provide any information because I haven't received a response to my last letter to "M." Please let me know if there's any financial assistance I can offer.

Lady Coningham put down the paper quietly.

Lady Coningham quietly set down the paper.

“What is to be done now?” she asked.

“What should we do now?” she asked.

“I have telegraphed to Newtown,” replied Dr. Scott, looking up, “to the post office there, but, as yet, have received no reply. They may know something, but I can not help thinking the poor creature had some reason for secrecy, and I am doubtful as to success.”

“I’ve sent a telegram to Newtown,” Dr. Scott replied, looking up, “to the post office there, but I haven’t gotten a response yet. They might have some information, but I can’t shake the feeling that the poor person had a reason for keeping things quiet, and I’m not very optimistic about this.”

Mrs. Graham was reclining wearily in an armchair by the fire. She spoke now as the doctor finished.

Mrs. Graham was tiredly lounging in an armchair by the fire. She spoke as the doctor finished up.

“I wish from my heart I could take the child, but it is out of the question, at any rate just now. My son is studying at Edinburgh University; he unfortunately caught a severe cold, and is now prostrate with rheumatic fever. My every moment will be with him; but, if you will place the poor mite with some kind people for a time, Lady Coningham, I will add my share to the expense, though frankly I am not by any means wealthy.”

“I truly wish I could take the child, but it’s impossible, at least for now. My son is studying at Edinburgh University; he unfortunately caught a bad cold and is now laid up with rheumatic fever. I need to be with him every moment; however, if you could leave the poor little one with some kind people for a while, Lady Coningham, I will contribute my part to the expenses, even though I’m honestly not very wealthy.”

[Pg 16]

[Pg 16]

“I know of a person,” began the doctor; but Lady Coningham broke in eagerly:

“I know someone,” the doctor started, but Lady Coningham interrupted eagerly:

“I will take her to Hurstley. There is a poor young woman, the wife of one of my gardeners, almost heart-broken through the death of her baby. Her cottage is not far from the Weald. I pass it every day in my rides, and I could see the child very often. Let her come there to-morrow before you start. I will see Mrs. Morris to-night as I go home.”

“I’ll take her to Hurstley. There’s a young woman, the wife of one of my gardeners, who is almost heartbroken from the loss of her baby. Her cottage isn’t far from the Weald. I ride by it every day, and I could visit the child quite often. Have her come there tomorrow before you leave. I’ll talk to Mrs. Morris tonight on my way home.”

“That seems an excellent plan,” agreed the elder woman—“at all events, for a time; but we must leave no stone unturned to find her relations.”

"That sounds like a great plan," agreed the older woman. "At least for now; but we have to do everything we can to find her family."

“Will Sir Hubert like the arrangement, your ladyship?” asked Dr. Scott, as he rose to depart.

“Will Sir Hubert be okay with the arrangement, ma'am?” asked Dr. Scott as he got up to leave.

Lady Coningham’s face flushed slightly.

Lady Coningham's face turned red.

“I will make it all right,” she replied, though with a little constraint. “Fortunately, Morris is a favorite with him. But now I must go; it is very late, and I have a long ride. Lest we should not meet again before you start, Mrs. Graham, let me say now how pleased I am to have made your acquaintance, though the introduction has been a sad one. I will let you know early in the morning, Dr. Scott, if I have succeeded; and may I ask you to send the child over?”

“I'll take care of everything,” she said, though a bit hesitantly. “Luckily, Morris is one of his favorites. But I really need to go; it's very late, and I have a long ride ahead. Just in case we don’t see each other again before you leave, Mrs. Graham, I want to say how happy I am to have met you, even if the circumstances were unfortunate. I'll let you know first thing in the morning, Dr. Scott, if I’m successful; and could you please send the child over?”

The doctor bowed, and opened the door.

The doctor bowed and opened the door.

“I will come down and assist you to mount. Your groom is with you, I trust?”

"I'll come down and help you get on. Your groom is with you, I hope?"

“Oh, yes!” Lady Coningham smiled another farewell to Mrs. Graham, and was passing out, when a thought struck her. “Suppose,” she said hurriedly, “suppose I cannot do this, what will become of the child?”

“Oh, yes!” Lady Coningham smiled another farewell to Mrs. Graham and was on her way out when a thought hit her. “What if,” she said quickly, “what if I can't do this, what will happen to the child?”

“She must go to the workhouse,” replied Dr. Scott, gloomily; “my hands are too full already, as your ladyship knows, and there is no other alternative.”

“She has to go to the workhouse,” Dr. Scott replied darkly; “I’m already too swamped, as you know, and there’s no other option.”

Lady Coningham could not repress a shudder.

Lady Coningham couldn't suppress a shiver.

“That must never be,” she said decidedly. “I must arrange with Morris. Many thanks. Good-by!”

“That can't happen,” she said firmly. “I need to talk to Morris. Thanks a lot. Goodbye!”

Mrs. Graham rose early the next morning. Her sleep had been troubled and restless; but the child had never moved, and still slept on placidly as she dressed herself quietly. Dr. Scott was announced about half past eight,[Pg 17] and his face showed that he had gained no further information.

Mrs. Graham woke up early the next morning. Her sleep had been disturbed and restless; but the child hadn’t moved and still slept peacefully while she got dressed quietly. Dr. Scott arrived around half past eight,[Pg 17] and his expression showed that he had no new information.

“The post office can give me no clew,” he said. “They recollect the woman ‘M.,’ and describe her accurately; but she received no letters save three addressed to her initial; consequently we are just where we were. Lady Coningham has sent her groom to say that Mrs. Morris will receive the child, so when she is dressed I had better take her over there myself.”

“The post office can’t give me any clues,” he said. “They remember the woman ‘M.’ and describe her accurately; but she only got three letters addressed to her initial, so we’re right back where we started. Lady Coningham has sent her groom to say that Mrs. Morris will take the child, so when she’s dressed, I should probably take her over there myself.”

Mrs. Graham assented with a sigh, and then rang for the maid to assist her in preparing Margery for the journey. The little one was very good; she submitted to her bath in brightness, and only now and then would turn her head to look for her mother. Already she seemed to know Mrs. Graham, and raised her lips many times to be kissed, her childish affection sending a pang of pain through the woman’s heart. At last all was ready; the little gray coat well brushed and repaired, was donned, a silk handkerchief tied over the red gold curls, and the beloved parrot clutched in a tight embrace. Mrs. Graham knelt for one brief moment by the small form, and a silent prayer went up to Heaven for mercy and protection; then she led the child to the doctor.

Mrs. Graham sighed in agreement and then called for the maid to help her get Margery ready for the trip. The little girl was very cooperative; she happily took her bath and occasionally turned her head to look for her mom. She already seemed to recognize Mrs. Graham, often lifting her lips for kisses, causing a pang of pain in the woman's heart from the child's affection. Finally, everything was ready; the little gray coat was brushed and fixed up, a silk handkerchief was tied over her red-gold curls, and she held her beloved parrot tightly. Mrs. Graham knelt for a brief moment beside the small figure, sending a silent prayer to Heaven for mercy and protection; then she took the child to the doctor.

“I will write from Edinburgh,” she said hurriedly; “perhaps, after all, I shall be able to manage something in the future; and here”—handing two sovereigns to the doctor—“is my small share toward present expenses. When will the inquest be?”

“I'll write from Edinburgh,” she said quickly; “maybe, after all, I’ll be able to figure something out in the future; and here”—handing two sovereigns to the doctor—“is my small contribution toward current expenses. When will the inquest take place?”

“To-day,” returned Dr. Scott, picking Margery up in his arms.

“Today,” Dr. Scott said, lifting Margery up in his arms.

“And she will be buried where?” again asked Mrs. Graham quickly.

“And where will she be buried?” Mrs. Graham asked quickly again.

“It must be a pauper’s funeral,” he answered, sadly; “any other would cost too much.”

“It has to be a poor person's funeral,” he replied, sadly; “any other would be too expensive.”

“Can we not get up a subscription? The railway company should give something. It seems so dreadful that she should be buried in a pauper’s grave, with no stone above her.”

“Can we organize a fundraiser? The railway company should contribute something. It feels so awful that she would be buried in a grave for the poor, with no headstone above her.”

“I will do my best to prevent it,” Dr. Scott said, kindly. “Your suggestion about the railway is good, and I will communicate with the directors to-day. Whatever happens in the future, you, madame, have[Pg 18] acted nobly, and this child owes you a debt of gratitude.”

“I’ll do my best to stop that,” Dr. Scott said kindly. “Your idea about the railway is a good one, and I’ll talk to the directors today. No matter what happens in the future, you, ma’am, have acted nobly, and this child is very grateful to you.”

“Ah, I wish I could keep her with me always!” Mrs. Graham responded, kissing the little cheek once more. “I must say good-by now. I will write to you in a day or two. Will you let me know if any news reaches you, and where you bury the poor mother?”

“Ah, I wish I could keep her with me forever!” Mrs. Graham said, kissing the little cheek once more. “I have to say goodbye now. I’ll write to you in a day or two. Will you let me know if you hear any news, and where you bury the poor mother?”

“I will,” answered the doctor; then he turned away and carried the child, still happy and unconscious of her terrible loss, down the stairs, to his trap; and, taking the reins, he drove rapidly through the town to the village of Hurstley.

“I will,” replied the doctor; then he turned away and carried the child, still joyful and unaware of her tragic loss, down the stairs to his carriage; and, grabbing the reins, he drove quickly through the town to the village of Hurstley.


CHAPTER III.

“Stuart, where are you going?”

“Stuart, where are you off to?”

The question was put in a cold, sharp voice, and came from a lady sitting at her writing-desk in a spacious window-recess overlooking extensive grounds. She was a handsome woman, with rather massive features and a profusion of dark-brown hair artistically arranged. Her eyes, of a light green-gray shade, were fixed at this moment on a young man standing in an easy, graceful attitude outside the French window.

The question was asked in a cold, sharp tone by a woman sitting at her writing desk in a large window nook that looked out over extensive grounds. She was an attractive woman, with somewhat pronounced features and a lot of dark brown hair styled elegantly. Her eyes, a light green-gray color, were currently focused on a young man standing casually and gracefully outside the French window.

“Going, mother?” he responded. “Nowhere in particular. Do you want me?”

“Going somewhere, Mom?” he replied. “Not really. Do you need me?”

Mrs. Crosbie examined her firm white hands for one brief second.

Mrs. Crosbie looked at her sturdy white hands for a moment.

“Have you forgotten what to-day is?” she asked, quietly.

“Have you forgotten what today is?” she asked quietly.

The young man pondered, puckered his handsome brows, and pretended to be lost in doubt.

The young man thought deeply, furrowed his attractive brows, and acted like he was in deep confusion.

“I really forget,” he answered, after a while, looking up with a mischievous twinkle in his brown eyes. “Thursday, I believe; but you have your almanac close to your hand, mother.”

“I really forget,” he replied after a moment, looking up with a playful sparkle in his brown eyes. “I think it’s Thursday; but you have your almanac right by you, mom.”

“This is Thursday, the twenty-second of July, Stuart,” observed Mrs. Crosbie, putting down her pen and looking fixedly at her son. “And this afternoon your Aunt Clara and Cousin Vane will arrive, and you are expected to meet them at Chesterham station.”

“This is Thursday, July twenty-second, Stuart,” Mrs. Crosbie said, putting down her pen and looking intently at her son. “This afternoon, your Aunt Clara and Cousin Vane will be arriving, and you’re expected to meet them at Chesterham station.”

[Pg 19]

[Pg 19]

“By Jove,” exclaimed Stuart, with a soft whistle, “I had clean forgotten them!” He pushed his hands into his tennis-coat pockets and regarded his shoes with almost a real pucker on his brow. “What time are they due?” he asked, after a brief silence.

“Wow,” exclaimed Stuart, with a soft whistle, “I completely forgot about them!” He shoved his hands into his tennis coat pockets and looked at his shoes with an almost genuine frown on his forehead. “What time are they supposed to arrive?” he asked after a short pause.

Mrs. Crosbie took up a letter and read aloud:

Mrs. Crosbie picked up a letter and read it out loud:

“We shall arrive at Chesterham by the twelve express from Euston, reaching the junction about six-thirty. Pray let somebody meet us.”

“We'll get to Chesterham on the twelve express from Euston, arriving at the junction around six-thirty. Please have someone meet us.”

“I call that cool,” observed the young man shortly. “But I suppose Aunt Clara cannot do a thing for herself. However, it need not entail my going; she only says ‘somebody,’ and I am nobody.”

“I think that’s cool,” the young man remarked briefly. “But I guess Aunt Clara can’t do anything for herself. Still, it doesn’t mean I have to go; she just says ‘somebody,’ and I’m nobody.”

“Your father will expect his sister to be treated with respect,” was his mother’s icy reply.

“Your father will expect his sister to be treated with respect,” was his mother’s cold reply.

“And I trust he will not be disappointed,” responded Stuart; “but to trudge to Chesterham in this heat will be enough to roast a fellow.”

“And I hope he won't be let down,” replied Stuart; “but walking to Chesterham in this heat will be enough to bake a person.”

“I have ordered the barouche,” Mrs. Crosbie told him. “Vane must lean back comfortably—she is so delicate.”

“I've ordered the carriage,” Mrs. Crosbie told him. “Vane needs to lean back comfortably—she's so fragile.”

Stuart Crosbie buried his toe in the well-kept lawn and made no answer to this. His mother watched him keenly, though he was unaware of her scrutiny.

Stuart Crosbie buried his toe in the neatly trimmed grass and didn’t respond to this. His mother watched him intently, though he was oblivious to her gaze.

“Well?” she said at last.

“Well?” she finally said.

“Well?” he replied, looking up.

“Well?” he said, looking up.

“Stuart, I do not often express my wishes, but to-day I particularly desire you should go to Chesterham and meet your aunt and cousin.”

“Stuart, I don’t usually share my requests, but today I really want you to go to Chesterham and meet your aunt and cousin.”

Stuart removed his felt tennis-hat and bowed low.

Stuart took off his felt tennis hat and bowed deeply.

“My lady-mother,” he said lightly, “your wishes shall be obeyed.”

“My lady-mother,” he said casually, “your wishes will be respected.”

He put on his hat and strolled away, while a frown settled on his mother’s face. She tapped her writing-table with her pen, in evident vexation; but after a while her brow cleared, as if some new thought had come into her mind and by its bright magic dispelled the cloud.

He put on his hat and walked away, while a frown appeared on his mother’s face. She tapped her writing desk with her pen, clearly annoyed; but after a while, her expression brightened, as if a new idea had come to her and, with its light, pushed the gloom away.

Stuart Crosbie sauntered on over the lawn. A moment before he had grumbled at a prospective walk in the heat when the day would be declining, yet now he made no haste to get out of the sun’s rays, although trees whose spreading branches promised shade and coolness studded his path. He had pushed his hat well[Pg 20] over his eyes, and with his hands still in his pockets dawdled on, as if with no settled purpose in his mind.

Stuart Crosbie strolled across the lawn. A moment ago, he had complained about taking a walk in the heat when the day would be winding down, but now he showed no urgency to escape the sun, even though trees with wide branches offered shade and coolness along his path. He had pulled his hat low over his eyes and kept his hands in his pockets, meandering on as if he had no particular aim in mind.[Pg 20]

He had strolled in a circuitous route, for, after progressing in this fashion for some time, he looked up and found himself almost opposite to the window—though at a distance—from which he had started. His mother’s head was clearly discernible bent over her writing, and, waking suddenly from his dreams, he left the lawn, betook himself to a path, and made for a gate at the end. The lodgekeeper’s wife was seated at her door, having brought her work into the air for coolness. She rose hurriedly as she perceived the young squire striding down the path, and opened the gate.

He had walked in a winding path, and after doing so for a while, he looked up and realized he was almost opposite the window—though at a distance—from where he had started. His mother’s head was clearly visible as she leaned over her writing, and suddenly snapping out of his thoughts, he left the lawn, took a path, and headed for a gate at the end. The lodgekeeper’s wife was sitting at her door, having brought her work outside to enjoy the cool air. She quickly got up when she saw the young squire walking down the path and opened the gate.

“Why did you trouble, Mrs. Clark?” said Mr. Crosbie, courteously. “I could have managed that myself.”

“Why did you go out of your way, Mrs. Clark?” Mr. Crosbie said politely. “I could have handled that myself.”

“Law sakes, Master Stuart, my good man would be main angry if he thought I’d let you do such a thing!”

“Goodness, Master Stuart, my husband would be really angry if he thought I’d let you do something like that!”

“Jim must be taught manners,” Stuart laughed lightly. “How do you like this weather?”

“Jim needs to learn some manners,” Stuart chuckled. “How are you finding this weather?”

Mrs. Clark mopped her brow with her apron.

Mrs. Clark wiped her forehead with her apron.

“It’s fair killing, sir,” she answered; “I never remind me of such a summer. But folks is never content. Mayhap what tries me is good for others—your young lady cousin, for one, sir. Mrs. Martha tells me she is very weakly like. She be coming to-day.”

“It’s fair killing, sir,” she replied; “I can’t remember such a summer. But people are never satisfied. Maybe what bothers me is good for others—your young lady cousin, for one, sir. Mrs. Martha tells me she is very delicate too. She’s coming today.”

“I have vivid recollections of Vane as a child,” Stuart remarked, more to himself than to the woman; “and certainly I can testify to her strength then, for she boxed my ears soundly.”

“I clearly remember Vane as a kid,” Stuart said, more to himself than to the woman; “and I can definitely say she was strong back then, because she really gave me a good whack.”

“Laws, Master Stuart!” ejaculated Mrs. Clark. “What a little vixen!”

“Laws, Master Stuart!” exclaimed Mrs. Clark. “What a little troublemaker!”

“But these are tales out of school,” laughed the young man; “and I fancy I tormented her pretty freely in those days. Ta-ta, Mrs. Clark! Go back and have a nap—sleep is the best way to pass these hot days.”

“But these are stories outside of school,” laughed the young man; “and I think I gave her quite a hard time back then. Bye for now, Mrs. Clark! Go back and take a nap—sleeping is the best way to get through these hot days.”

“Now, if he ain’t the best and kind-heartedest boy in the whole world!” mused Mrs. Clark, watching him as he strode along the lane. “Just like his father, poor gentleman!”

“Now, if he isn't the best and kindest boy in the whole world!” thought Mrs. Clark, watching him as he walked down the lane. “Just like his father, poor man!”

Mr. Crosbie went along the road at a fast pace, and did not slacken his speed till he sighted a few cottages that denoted a village. Then he moderated his pace, and[Pg 21] sauntered into the one street, hot and parched with thirst.

Mr. Crosbie walked quickly down the road and didn’t slow down until he spotted a few cottages indicating a village. Then he eased up his pace and strolled into the single street, feeling hot and thirsty. [Pg 21]

“Phew!” he exclaimed to himself, taking off his hat and waving it to and fro vigorously. “I must have something to drink. I wonder if Judy keeps soda-water?”

“Phew!” he said to himself, taking off his hat and waving it back and forth vigorously. “I need something to drink. I wonder if Judy has any soda?”

“Judy” was the owner of a small shop, the one window of which displayed a heterogeneous mass of articles—comestibles, wearing apparel, tops, and scissors. It did not look very inviting, but thirst must be quenched, and better things might be in store behind the counter. So Stuart raised the latch and entered the cottage.

“Judy” owned a small shop, and one window showed a mix of items—food, clothing, tops, and scissors. It didn’t look very welcoming, but thirst had to be satisfied, and there could be better things behind the counter. So, Stuart lifted the latch and walked into the cottage.

“Soda-water, Master Stuart?” repeated Mrs. Judy, in amazement. “I scarce count on what you mean. There’s pump-water, if you like, or may be a glass of milk.”

“Soda water, Master Stuart?” Mrs. Judy repeated in surprise. “I can hardly believe what you mean. There’s tap water if you want, or maybe a glass of milk.”

Mr. Crosbie hesitated for a moment, then decided for the latter.

Mr. Crosbie hesitated for a moment, then chose the latter.

“It is a long time since I drank so innocent a beverage, Judy,” he observed, putting down the glass with a slight shudder.

“It’s been a while since I’ve had such a pure drink, Judy,” he said, setting down the glass with a slight shiver.

“Ay, there ain’t much ’arm in milk,” responded Judy. “But, laws, Master Stuart, you do look warm! Will you ’ave a chair and set in the doorway to cool a bit? There’s a little bit of wind springing up.”

“Yeah, there’s not much harm in milk,” Judy replied. “But, wow, Master Stuart, you do look hot! Do you want a chair to sit in the doorway and cool off a bit? There’s a little breeze picking up.”

Mr. Crosbie shook his head.

Mr. Crosbie shook his head.

“No, thanks, Judy; I must get on. There”—throwing a shilling upon the small counter—“take that for your kindness.”

“No, thanks, Judy; I need to keep going. There”—throwing a shilling on the small counter—“take this for your kindness.”

“Eh, but, Master Stuart, I’d like you for a customer every day!” exclaimed the woman; and with a smile and a nod Mr. Crosbie strode away.

“Eh, but, Master Stuart, I’d love to have you as a customer every day!” the woman exclaimed; and with a smile and a nod, Mr. Crosbie walked away.

He passed through the narrow street, deserted now—for the sound of the children’s voices was wafted from the village school—and turned into a wide country-lane that led to the left of the cottages. After sauntering a few yards, he came in sight of a wood inclosed by a high wall, while through the branches of the trees glimpses of a gray-stone house were visible. Mr. Crosbie’s steps grew slower and slower as he approached this wall, and he walked past it in a very desultory fashion. Presently he reached a large iron gate through which a wide even drive was seen. Evidently Mr. Crosbie had no acquaintance with this drive, for he passed on, still down hill, till[Pg 22] he came to a tiny spring trickling and babbling by the side of the road; and here he paused. He was out of the sun’s glare now, and felt almost cool; to his right hand stretched the path he had just traversed, to his left lay two lanes, one leading through the distant fields, the other turning abruptly. He thought for an instant, then turned in the direction of the latter, and just before him stood three cottages at equal distances from each other. He passed the first, and with a quick nervous hand unlatched the gate of the second, and went up the sweet-smelling garden.

He walked down the narrow street, which was empty now—the sounds of children’s voices floated from the village school—and turned onto a wide country lane that went left past the cottages. After strolling a bit, he spotted a wooded area enclosed by a tall wall, with glimpses of a gray-stone house visible through the branches of the trees. Mr. Crosbie’s pace slowed as he approached the wall, and he walked past it in a rather aimless way. Soon, he reached a large iron gate through which he could see a wide, smooth driveway. It was clear Mr. Crosbie wasn’t familiar with this driveway, as he continued downhill until he came to a small spring trickling and bubbling beside the road; he stopped here. He was out of the sun’s harsh light now and felt almost cool; to his right was the path he had just taken, and to his left were two lanes, one leading out to the distant fields and the other turning sharply. After a moment's thought, he chose the second direction, and ahead of him stood three cottages spaced evenly apart. He passed the first one, nervously unlatched the gate of the second with a quick motion, and walked up into the fragrant garden.

The door was ajar, and as he knocked a faint, weak voice answered:

The door was slightly open, and when he knocked, a faint, weak voice replied:

“Come in.”

"Come on in."

Stuart Crosbie pushed open the door and entered the cottage. A woman was lying on a sofa, propped up with pillows, the whiteness of which rivaled her face in purity. She had a woolen shawl round her shoulders, although the heat was so oppressive, and looked very ill.

Stuart Crosbie opened the door and walked into the cottage. A woman was lying on a sofa, supported by pillows, which were as white as her face. She had a woolen shawl wrapped around her shoulders, even though the heat was stifling, and she looked quite unwell.

Stuart bent over her.

Stuart leaned over her.

“How are you to-day, Mrs. Morris?” he asked, gently.

“How are you today, Mrs. Morris?” he asked softly.

“Much about the same, thank you, Mr. Stuart. Were you wanting Reuben, sir?”

“Pretty much the same, thanks, Mr. Stuart. Were you looking for Reuben, sir?”

“Yes. I did rather want to see him,” replied the young man a little hesitatingly. “I am anxious to hear about that poaching affair the other night.”

“Yes. I really wanted to see him,” replied the young man a bit hesitantly. “I’m eager to hear about that poaching incident the other night.”

“It weren’t nothing at all, sir,” Mrs. Morris said, in her low, weak voice. “Reuben was out nigh most of the night, but couldn’t see a soul.”

“It wasn’t anything at all, sir,” Mrs. Morris said in her quiet, weak voice. “Reuben was out nearly all night, but didn’t see anyone.”

“Well, I’m glad of it,” observed Mr. Crosbie warmly, “for between ourselves, Mrs. Morris, I confess my sympathies go entirely with the poachers.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear that,” Mr. Crosbie said warmly, “because between you and me, Mrs. Morris, I have to admit my sympathies are completely with the poachers.”

Mrs. Morris smiled faintly.

Mrs. Morris gave a faint smile.

“Ah, you ain’t Sir Hubert, sir! He don’t hold them views. You would give the whole village welcome to the birds; but he’s different.”

“Ah, you’re not Sir Hubert! He doesn’t share those views. You would welcome all the birds to the village; but he’s not like that.”

“Yes, we are rather opposed in some ways,” remarked the young squire, dryly. “Is it true, Mrs. Morris, that Sir Hubert and Lady Coningham are coming home?’

“Yes, we’re quite opposed in some ways,” the young squire said dryly. “Is it true, Mrs. Morris, that Sir Hubert and Lady Coningham are coming home?”

“Yes, sir; Mrs. Brown, the housekeeper, come to see me yesterday, and she says her ladyship is expected next[Pg 23] week. Ah, I am glad I shall see her again! I began to fear I should die before she came back.”

“Yes, sir; Mrs. Brown, the housekeeper, came to see me yesterday, and she said her ladyship is expected next[Pg 23] week. Ah, I’m glad I’ll get to see her again! I was starting to worry I might not make it until she came back.”

“You must cheer up,” said Stuart, gently, “and not talk about dying. Why are you here all alone? Where is Margery?”

“You need to cheer up,” Stuart said softly, “and stop talking about dying. Why are you here all by yourself? Where’s Margery?”

“She’s gone out, sir. She would go all the way to Farmer Bright’s to fetch me some fresh eggs; our hens are bad at laying just now. But she ought to be in directly, sir. She started at dinner-time, and it’s now close on three o’clock.”

“She’s gone out, sir. She went all the way to Farmer Bright’s to get me some fresh eggs; our hens aren’t laying well right now. But she should be back soon, sir. She left around lunchtime, and it’s almost three o’clock now.”

“It’s a long walk to Bright’s farm,” observed Mr. Crosbie, rising and strolling to the window, and stooping apparently to sniff the bowl of flowers standing on the ledge, but in reality to have a good look down the hot, dusty lane.

“It’s a long walk to Bright’s farm,” Mr. Crosbie said, getting up and walking to the window. He bent down as if to smell the bowl of flowers on the ledge, but really he was just taking a good look down the hot, dusty lane.

“Ay, it is, sir; but Margery would go. She takes such count on me, sir; and it’s her lesson day and all.”

“Ay, it is, sir; but Margery would go. She relies on me so much, sir; and it’s her lesson day and all.”

“Is she still studying with the rector’s governess?”

“Is she still studying with the rector’s tutor?”

“Yes, sir; her ladyship, when she wrote last, desired her to continue the lessons, and Miss Lawson speaks main well of Margery’s cleverness. I expect Lady Coningham won’t know her when she sees her again.”

“Yes, sir; her ladyship, when she wrote last, asked her to keep up the lessons, and Miss Lawson speaks very highly of Margery’s intelligence. I expect Lady Coningham won’t recognize her when she sees her again.”

“Ten years would make a difference, Mrs. Morris,” Stuart said, looking round with a smile; “and Margery was only about seven when Lady Coningham went to India. What a jolly little thing she was, too! We had some fun in those days.”

“Ten years would change a lot, Mrs. Morris,” Stuart said, looking around with a smile; “and Margery was only about seven when Lady Coningham went to India. She was such a delightful little girl! We had a lot of fun back then.”

“Margery is a bit of a tomboy now,” the sick woman observed, with a loving light in her eyes.

“Margery is a bit of a tomboy now,” the sick woman noted, with a warm sparkle in her eyes.

“Is she? Well, I never see it; she always seems as sedate as—well, as the rector’s governess herself. But I must be off. Tell Reuben I looked in to hear about the poachers, and that I don’t sympathize with him a bit for spending the night in the wood.” He bent and took one of the invalid’s thin white hands in his. “And now don’t get low-spirited about yourself, Mrs. Morris; you will feel better when this heat passes. I shall send you some fruit down from the castle. I dare say you can manage a few grapes.”

“Is she? Well, I never see it; she always seems as calm as—well, as the rector’s governess herself. But I should get going. Tell Reuben I stopped by to hear about the poachers, and that I don’t feel sorry for him at all for spending the night in the woods.” He bent down and took one of the invalid’s thin white hands in his. “And now don’t get down about yourself, Mrs. Morris; you’ll feel better when this heat passes. I’ll send you some fruit from the castle. I’m sure you can handle a few grapes.”

“Many, many thanks, Mr. Stuart, and Heaven bless you, sir! You are very good to me.”

“Thank you so much, Mr. Stuart, and God bless you! You're really kind to me.”

Tears rolled down Mrs. Morris’ pale face, and the[Pg 24] young squire turned away with a sudden expression of sorrow. At the door he hesitated for a minute, then said hurriedly:

Tears streamed down Mrs. Morris' pale face, and the [Pg 24] young squire turned away with a sudden look of sadness. At the door, he paused for a moment, then said quickly:

“I shall walk a little way along Linton’s Lane, Mrs. Morris. I want to ask Margery about Bright’s crops.”

“I'll walk a bit down Linton’s Lane, Mrs. Morris. I want to ask Margery about Bright’s crops.”

“Ay, do, sir,” replied the sick woman, warmly; “she will be rare glad to see you.”

“Ay, do, sir,” replied the sick woman, warmly; “she will be really happy to see you.”

Mr. Crosbie strode down the path, and let the gate swing behind him. He turned to the right, and walked quickly along in the glaring heat, with his eyes fixed in an almost eager way on the long straight road before him. Away in the distance appeared an object—a patch of something pink moving very slowly toward him. His pace increased, the distance lessened between this object and himself, and gradually the pink patch melted into the slender form of a girl, her bent head covered with a flapping white sunbonnet, a small basket on her right arm, and a book between her two little brown hands. She came on very slowly; apparently the heat had no effect on her, although the sun was beating on her with scorching force. Mr. Crosbie slackened his pace as they drew nearer, and at last came to a standstill. The girl was so deeply absorbed in her book that she was unaware of his presence till, looking up suddenly, she saw him just in front of her. The book dropped, a flush of color mantled her clear, transparent face, and a look of intense pleasure shone in her great blue eyes.

Mr. Crosbie walked down the path and let the gate swing shut behind him. He turned right and quickly moved along in the blazing heat, his eyes eagerly fixed on the long straight road ahead. In the distance, he spotted something—a pink shape slowly making its way toward him. He picked up his pace, closing the distance between them, and gradually the pink shape transformed into a slender girl, her head bent down under a flapping white sunbonnet, a small basket on her right arm, and a book held between her small brown hands. She came along very slowly; it seemed the heat didn’t bother her, even though the sun was beating down with scorching intensity. Mr. Crosbie slowed down as they got closer and eventually stopped. The girl was so engrossed in her book that she didn’t notice him until she suddenly looked up and saw him right in front of her. The book fell from her hands, a flush of color spread across her clear, transparent face, and a look of pure joy lit up her big blue eyes.

“Mr. Stuart! Oh, how you startled me!”

“Mr. Stuart! Oh, you really surprised me!”

“Did I, Margery?” returned Stuart, removing his felt hat and grasping her hand firmly. “What are you made of? You must be a salamander to live in this heat; yet here you are walking along as if it were in Iceland; and you look as cool as”—hesitating for a smile—“as a cucumber.”

“Did I, Margery?” Stuart replied, taking off his hat and shaking her hand firmly. “What are you made of? You must be a salamander to handle this heat; yet here you are walking around like it’s in Iceland; and you look as cool as”—pausing for a smile—“a cucumber.”

“Oh, I don’t mind a little sunshine!” said the girl, with a slightly contemptuous curl of her short upper lip. “In fact, I don’t feel it. But where are you going, Mr. Stuart? Have you seen mother?”

“Oh, I don’t mind a little sunshine!” said the girl, with a slightly dismissive curl of her short upper lip. “Actually, I don’t feel it. But where are you going, Mr. Stuart? Have you seen Mom?”

“Yes,” replied the young man, turning beside her and taking the basket from her arm. “She told me you had gone to Bright’s farm, and I am anxious to know how his crops are.”

“Yes,” said the young man, turning to her and taking the basket from her arm. “She mentioned you went to Bright’s farm, and I’m eager to find out how his crops are.”

[Pg 25]

[Page 25]

“He is grumbling, of course,” Margery answered; “but I fancy he is, on the whole, well satisfied.”

“He's grumbling, of course,” Margery replied; “but I think he’s pretty satisfied overall.”

Their eyes met, and they both burst into a merry fit of laughter.

Their eyes met, and they both started laughing joyfully.

“You don’t care a bit about the crops—you know you don’t!” remarked Margery, severely, as she tried to banish the merriment from the corners of her mouth.

“You don’t care at all about the crops—you know it!” Margery said sternly, trying to wipe the smile from her lips.

“Well, strictly between ourselves, I don’t. It is a fearful confession for a farm-owner to make, but it is the truth.”

“Well, just between us, I don’t. It’s a scary thing for a farm owner to admit, but it’s the truth.”

“Ah, I am glad you do tell the truth sometimes!” said the girl, with a bright glance from her glorious eyes.

“Ah, I’m glad you sometimes tell the truth!” said the girl, with a bright look from her beautiful eyes.

“You must be a witch or some sort of fairy,” Stuart declared suddenly, “for prevarication, let alone untruths, always fail when I meet you.”

“You must be a witch or some kind of fairy,” Stuart said suddenly, “because lies, or even just bending the truth, never work when I’m with you.”

He was watching her with intense earnestness, enjoying the sweet witchery of her beauty. For she was beautiful; her form was so slender and lithe; every limb, from the tiny feet in the rough country shoes, which could not hide their daintiness, to the small, delicately-shaped hands, browned and tanned as they were, spoke of grace and loveliness. Her head had a certain imperious carriage that made the simple cotton gown appear a queenly robe, and the face beneath the flapping sunbonnet was one to inthrall a sterner man than Stuart Crosbie. The complexion of pale cream white, which even the sun could not kiss to a warmer shade, the sweet, rosy mouth, the great wondrous eyes, fringed with long, dark lashes, and the mass of ruddy golden curls that twined about the brow and delicate throat were but a few of the attractions that Margery possessed. One of her greatest charms was the simplicity and unaffectedness of her manner; perhaps it was that as yet none had whispered flattery in her shell-like ear, none had tried to sweep away her girlish frankness and youthfulness by adulation and undue admiration. But Margery never seemed to think she possessed beauty, nor even that that beauty was such as a queen might sigh for. She found more pleasure in tossing the hay, romping with the children, or, in quieter moods, diving into her books, than in posing before her mirror; and she was quite unconscious of the exact meaning of Stuart[Pg 26] Crosbie’s eyes, which filled with a fire of admiration and ecstasy whenever they rested on her.

He was watching her with intense focus, enjoying the enchanting charm of her beauty. She was indeed beautiful; her figure was slender and graceful; every part, from her small feet in rough country shoes that couldn’t hide their delicateness to her small, elegantly shaped hands—though tanned and weathered—spoke of elegance and attractiveness. Her head had a regal posture that made her simple cotton dress look like a royal gown, and the face under the flapping sunbonnet could captivate an even tougher man than Stuart Crosbie. Her complexion was a pale cream white that even the sun couldn't warm, her sweet, rosy lips, those amazing eyes framed with long dark lashes, and a cascade of golden curls adorning her brow and delicate neck were just a few of Margery's many charms. One of her biggest attractions was her natural simplicity; perhaps it was because no one had yet whispered flattery in her ear, no one had tried to detract from her youthful honesty and charm with praise and excessive admiration. But Margery never seemed to believe she was beautiful, nor that her beauty was something a queen might long for. She found more enjoyment in tossing hay, playing with the children, or, in quieter moments, diving into her books rather than posing in front of a mirror; and she was completely unaware of the admiration and awe reflected in Stuart Crosbie’s eyes whenever they rested on her.

“Now,” she said, lightly, turning her book round and round in her hands after they had been conversing for several minutes, “since I am a fairy, I shall get this question answered. Why did Mr. Stuart take such a long walk in the broiling sun which does affect him if he does not care a scrap about Farmer Bright’s crops?”

“Now,” she said casually, turning her book over in her hands after they had been talking for several minutes, “since I’m a fairy, I’ll get this question answered. Why did Mr. Stuart take such a long walk in the blazing sun, which really bothers him, if he doesn’t care at all about Farmer Bright’s crops?”

“Why?” echoed the young man. “Why, to meet you, Margery!”

“Why?” repeated the young man. “Why, to meet you, Margery!”

“Oh, how kind of you!” she returned, quietly; then, looking up with a smile, she added, “Come now—I shall begin to doubt my power. What——”

“Oh, how nice of you!” she replied softly; then, looking up with a smile, she added, “Come on—I might start to doubt my abilities. What——”

“But that is the real downright, honest truth. I told Mrs. Morris it was to ask about the crops, but I tell you the truth.”

“But that is the absolute, honest truth. I told Mrs. Morris it was to ask about the crops, but I swear I'm telling the truth.”

“And why could you not tell mother the truth,” she asked, quickly—“why not say you wanted to see me? She would have been honored at such a thought.”

“And why couldn't you just tell mom the truth?” she asked quickly. “Why not say you wanted to see me? She would have felt honored by that.”

Stuart Crosbie bit his lip. His brow clouded for a second, then he answered quietly:

Stuart Crosbie bit his lip. His brow furrowed for a moment, then he replied softly:

“Yes, you are quite right, Margery. I ought to have said so. Well, never mind—I will next time. And now tell me what you have been doing all this age. What is that book?”

“Yes, you’re absolutely right, Margery. I should have mentioned that. But it’s okay—I’ll remember next time. Now, tell me what you’ve been up to all this time. What’s that book?”

“‘The Mill on the Floss’”—holding it out.

“‘The Mill on the Floss’”—holding it out.

“Hum! Looks dry—is it?”

"Hum! Looks dry—does it?"

“Dry!” exclaimed Margery. “Oh, it is so beautiful! Have you never read it?”

“Dry!” Margery exclaimed. “Oh, it’s so beautiful! Have you never read it?”

“I hardly think so,” confessed the young squire. “I will look it out in the library when I get back, and dig into it to-night, when I am smoking.”

“I don’t think so,” admitted the young squire. “I’ll look it up in the library when I get back and dive into it tonight while I’m smoking.”

“Miss Lawson doesn’t approve of story-books,” said Margery; “but I am not so strict.”

“Miss Lawson doesn’t like storybooks,” said Margery; “but I’m not that strict.”

“And how are you getting on?”

“How's it going?”

“Oh, all right! I am deep in German just now. I speak French every day when I go to the rectory. I want to be perfect by the time her ladyship comes back. Mother has told me all about her kindness to me. I can scarcely remember her when she went away, but she must be nice.”

“Oh, fine! I'm really into German right now. I speak French daily when I visit the rectory. I want to be fluent by the time her ladyship returns. Mom has shared all the stories about her kindness to me. I can hardly recall her when she left, but she must be lovely.”

“Nice!” exclaimed Mr. Crosbie. “She is a brick—a[Pg 27] million times too good for that old curmudgeon, Sir Hubert!”

“Nice!” exclaimed Mr. Crosbie. “She’s amazing—a[Pg 27] million times too good for that old grouch, Sir Hubert!”

“No one seems to like him,” Margery remarked, thoughtfully—her face had grown almost sad; “but mother is never tired of telling me all about Lady Coningham—how she took me when I was a baby, and my poor, dear real mother was killed, and put me with mother Morris. I am not very old, Mr. Stuart, but I feel I can never repay her ladyship all she has done for me. Sometimes I seem to have a faint, misty recollection of the days when I first came here, and I can see a face that was—oh, so pretty and kind!”

“No one seems to like him,” Margery said thoughtfully—her expression had become almost sad; “but Mom never gets tired of telling me all about Lady Coningham—how she took me in when I was a baby, and my poor, dear real mother was killed, and placed me with Mother Morris. I’m not very old, Mr. Stuart, but I feel like I can never repay her ladyship for everything she’s done for me. Sometimes I have a faint, blurry memory of the days when I first arrived here, and I can see a face that was—oh, so beautiful and kind!”

“My mother always says Catherine Coningham was very beautiful,” Stuart said, as the girl paused. “I remember her as a faded, pale woman, very kind, as you say.”

“My mom always says Catherine Coningham was really beautiful,” Stuart said, as the girl paused. “I remember her as a washed-out, pale woman, very nice, like you said.”

“There is one thing she did I can never, never forget,” Margery went on—“that was her goodness in burying my poor mother in such a pretty spot, and putting that cross on her grave. It does me good to go there, Mr. Stuart. I almost think my mother knows I go. She must have been sweet, she was so beautiful! I always wear my locket, you know”—she put up her hand and produced a tiny heart of gold—“it is such a comfort. I wonder who I really am!”

“There’s one thing she did that I can never forget,” Margery continued. “It was her kindness in burying my poor mother in such a lovely spot and placing that cross on her grave. It makes me feel good to visit, Mr. Stuart. I almost think my mother knows I’m there. She must have been wonderful; she was so beautiful! I always wear my locket, you know”—she raised her hand and took out a small heart made of gold—“it’s such a comfort. I wonder who I really am!”

“I think you are a princess,” observed the young man, gravely; “you look it.”

“I think you’re a princess,” the young man said seriously; “you definitely look like one.”

Margery shook her head.

Margery shook her head.

“We shall never know, I suppose,” she said, sadly, “and I shall always be the nursery rhyme girl ‘Margery Daw,’ as Lady Coningham christened me.”

“We'll never know, I guess,” she said, sadly, “and I’ll always be the nursery rhyme girl ‘Margery Daw,’ as Lady Coningham named me.”

“It is the prettiest name in the whole world!” cried Stuart, warmly. “And—and it suits you!”

“It’s the cutest name ever!” exclaimed Stuart, enthusiastically. “And—and it totally suits you!”

“So you would say if you caught sight of me on the village see-saw;” and Margery laughed heartily. Then she added: “But we are home; and you have carried my basket all the way. It must be nearly four o’clock.”

“So you’d say if you saw me on the village seesaw,” and Margery laughed loudly. Then she added, “But we’re home now, and you’ve carried my basket the whole way. It’s got to be almost four o’clock.”

“No!” he exclaimed, incredulously. “By Jove, I shall have to tear——” Then he stopped abruptly and asked: “Margery, when are we going to have that picnic we decided on a month ago?”

“No!” he exclaimed, in disbelief. “Wow, I’ll have to tear—” Then he stopped suddenly and asked, “Margery, when are we having that picnic we talked about a month ago?”

[Pg 28]

[Pg 28]

“Oh, some day!” she answered, going into the garden and closing the gate.

“Oh, someday!” she replied, walking into the garden and shutting the gate.

“But ‘some day’ is so vague. Shall we fix it for next Wednesday? That is your half-holiday, I know.”

“But ‘some day’ is so unclear. How about we set it for next Wednesday? That’s your half day off, I know.”

His eyes were fixed on her face with such earnestness that for the first time she seemed to feel their power. She colored faintly and held out her hand.

His eyes were locked onto her face with such intensity that for the first time she really felt their impact. She blushed slightly and extended her hand.

“Yes, Wednesday, if you like—if mother is well enough to spare me. Good-by!”

“Yes, Wednesday works for me—if mom is okay with letting me go. Bye!”

“Good-by!” he answered.

“Goodbye!” he replied.

He gave one last look and hurried up the hill. He had a good hour’s walk before him, his toilet to make, and the drive to Chesterham to accomplish as well. That Lady Charteris and her daughter Vane would be received at the station by the young squire of Crosbie Castle seemed very improbable, indeed.

He took one last glance and rushed up the hill. He had about an hour’s walk ahead of him, his grooming to do, and the drive to Chesterham to complete as well. It seemed quite unlikely that Lady Charteris and her daughter Vane would be greeted at the station by the young squire of Crosbie Castle.


CHAPTER IV.

The dressing-gong sounded sonorously through the corridor of Crosbie Castle. In one of the many charming rooms situated in the towering wing a young girl was standing. The open windows overlooked a sweep of verdant lawn, majestic groups of veteran trees, and to the left a clump of smaller woodgrowth, touched with every tint of green. From beneath, the scent of many a flower was borne on the air and wafted to her, bringing with its fragrance a sense of purity and delicacy that was utterly wanting to the faint odors that hung round the costly glass bottles her maid was placing on the toilet table.

The dressing gong echoed through the halls of Crosbie Castle. In one of the many lovely rooms in the tall wing, a young girl stood. The open windows looked out over a wide, green lawn, impressive groups of old trees, and to the left, a cluster of smaller woods, all touched with various shades of green. From below, the fragrance of numerous flowers floated in the air, bringing with it a sense of purity and delicacy that was completely missing from the faint scents lingering around the expensive glass bottles her maid was arranging on the vanity.

The mistress of the dainty apartment was leaning against the open window deep in thought. She was tall and slight, with a face of delicate loveliness and charm, albeit spoiled a little by a slight expression of indifference and discontent. She had hair of the warm brown shade peculiar to Englishwomen; her eyes were large, of a clear but rather cold blue; her mouth was small and well shaped, disclosing white, even teeth when her lips parted. There was an easy, graceful nonchalance about her carriage; and, without being a strictly beautiful figure,[Pg 29] Vane Charteris had an indescribable air of hauteur in the slope of her shoulders and well-poised head that put to shame many a rival better favored by nature. Her eyes were fixed at this instant on the figure of a young man walking quickly across the lawn to the house, followed by half a dozen dogs. He was by no means unpleasant to look upon; and so thought his cousin, for she watched him with evident attention and interest.

The lady of the elegant apartment was leaning against the open window, lost in thought. She was tall and slender, with a face of delicate beauty and charm, though slightly marred by a hint of indifference and discontent. Her hair had the warm brown hue typical of Englishwomen; her eyes were large, a clear yet somewhat cold blue; her mouth was small and well-shaped, revealing white, even teeth when her lips parted. There was a relaxed, graceful ease about her posture; and while she wasn’t exactly a classic beauty, Vane Charteris had an indescribable air of confidence in the way she held her shoulders and head that overshadowed many rivals more favorably gifted by nature. At that moment, her eyes were focused on a young man walking briskly across the lawn toward the house, accompanied by a handful of dogs. He was certainly not unpleasant to look at, as his cousin thought, because she watched him with clear attention and interest.

“My squire of Crosbie pleases me,” she murmured, moving languidly from the window; “for once mamma has shown discrimination with worldly wisdom.”

“My squire of Crosbie makes me happy,” she said softly, moving slowly away from the window; “for once, mom has shown some good judgment along with a bit of experience.”

She seated herself at the glass, and let her maid unpin her luxuriant tresses till they fell upon the folds of her pink silk wrapper in glorious profusion. Vane Charteris had been out two years. Worshiped from her cradle by her weak, widowed mother, she had entered society’s world haughty, indifferent and selfish. The admiration she received was but a continuation of the adulation that had been lavished upon her all through her life; she had no aims, no hopes, no ambitions, but was content with her imperious beauty and the power that gift brought. At first Vane was a great success—her proud coldness was new, and therefore a delightful experience; but after a while society grew weary of her autocratic ways. The season just ended had been a lesson to her. She saw herself deserted, and her power slip from her; and, as this truth came home, she woke suddenly from her dreams, and realized that something more was expected of her if she would still reign as queen.

She sat down at the vanity and let her maid remove the pins from her luxurious hair until it cascaded onto the folds of her pink silk robe in stunning abundance. Vane Charteris had been away for two years. Adored since childhood by her frail, widowed mother, she had entered the social scene haughty, indifferent, and self-centered. The admiration she received was just a continuation of the adoration that had been showered on her throughout her life; she had no goals, no hopes, no ambitions, but was satisfied with her commanding beauty and the influence that came with it. Initially, Vane was a huge success—her proud aloofness was fresh and therefore a delightful experience; however, after a while, society grew tired of her dictatorial ways. The recently concluded season had been a wake-up call for her. She realized she was being abandoned, and her influence was slipping away; as this truth hit her, she suddenly awakened from her dreams and understood that she needed to offer more if she wanted to continue reigning as queen.

Lady Charteris little guessed the workings of her daughter’s mind. She had grown to consider Vane as a priceless jewel which must be carefully watched, carefully tended and thought for. She judged the girl’s nature to be one of the highest, combining true Charteris pride with utter indolence. Possibly the mother had felt a touch of vexation when she saw girls far below her child in beauty wed nobly and well; but she loved Vane as her life, and regret was banished in the pleasure of her presence.

Lady Charteris had no idea what was going on in her daughter's mind. She had come to see Vane as a precious gem that needed to be watched over, cared for, and thought about. She believed her daughter’s nature was of the highest quality, blending true Charteris pride with complete laziness. Perhaps the mother felt a twinge of annoyance when she saw girls who were much less beautiful than her child marrying into high society; but she loved Vane like her own life, and any regret was pushed aside by the joy of having her around.

This was the first visit of the beautiful Miss Charteris to Crosbie Castle. Hitherto she had contented herself with meeting her uncle and aunt in London: but this year[Pg 30] the mood seized her to accept their oft-repeated invitation and spend a few weeks in their country home. She had heard much of her cousin Stuart, but had never seen him since her childhood, as during the past two years he had been traveling, and before that time she never left the seclusion of her schoolroom.

This was the first time the beautiful Miss Charteris visited Crosbie Castle. Until now, she had only met her uncle and aunt in London, but this year she felt inspired to accept their repeated invitation and spend a few weeks at their country home. She had heard a lot about her cousin Stuart but hadn’t seen him since she was a child, as he had been traveling for the past two years, and before that, she never left the confines of her schoolroom.

Sore with the knowledge of her social failure, dissatisfied with her mother, herself, and everybody, Vane had sunk into a morbid, depressed state. She left town without a sigh (though, when she contrasted this journey with her migration of the former season, she might have given vent to one, for instead of hearty farewells and expressions of regret, she was neglected, save by her maid and her mother), and actually felt a thrill of genuine pleasure as she bowled through the country lanes and drank in the sweetness of the air. She stole many hurried glances at her cousin during the drive—Mr. Crosbie had reached the station in the nick of time—and found herself agreeing with the oft-repeated praises her mother had sung concerning him. There was a manliness, a frankness, an absence of self-consciousness and conceit about Stuart Crosbie that pleased her jaded spirit; he was as handsome as any of her former admirers, while possessing many other advantages they did not. She listened quite interestedly to his chatty accounts of his travels, and was surprised at the pleasure she derived from them.

Feeling the weight of her social failures and being unhappy with her mother, herself, and everyone around her, Vane had fallen into a gloomy, depressed state. She left town without a sound (though when she compared this trip to her previous one, she might have let out a sigh, since instead of warm farewells and expressions of regret, she was mostly overlooked, apart from her maid and her mother), and actually felt a thrill of genuine pleasure as she rolled through the country lanes and breathed in the fresh air. She took many quick glances at her cousin during the drive—Mr. Crosbie had arrived at the station just in time—and found herself agreeing with the frequent compliments her mother had given him. There was a manliness, a straightforwardness, and a lack of self-awareness and arrogance about Stuart Crosbie that appealed to her tired spirit; he was as handsome as any of her previous admirers, while having many other advantages they didn’t. She found herself quite interested in his lively tales of his travels and was surprised by the enjoyment she felt from them.

“What will mademoiselle wear?” the maid asked, after she had coiled and waved the luxuriant hair round the graceful head.

“What will the young lady wear?” the maid asked, after she had styled the luxurious hair around the graceful head.

Vane woke from her musings.

Vane snapped back to reality.

“Oh, anything, Marie; it does not matter! No; on second thoughts, give me that plain white silk.”

“Oh, anything is fine, Marie; it doesn’t matter! No; actually, on second thought, give me that plain white silk.”

“Yes, mademoiselle.”

“Yes, miss.”

Marie went to the inner room, and returned with a mass of soft, rich, clinging drapery on her arm, and assisted her mistress to adjust the robe in silence. She was wondering a little why mademoiselle should have chosen so simple a gown—it was not her usual habit. But, when the last touch was given, and Vane stood gazing at her reflection in the mirror, the maid was fain to confess the choice was good. The tall, supple form[Pg 31] looked inexpressibly graceful in the long, soft folds, the delicate masses of lace brought fichu-like across the bust gave a touch of quaintness to the whole, and the purity of the silk gave a softened, fresher look to the pretty face, for once free from its discontent. Vane looked long at herself, then turned to her maid:

Marie went into the inner room and came back with a bunch of soft, luxurious fabric draped over her arm. She helped her mistress adjust the dress in silence. She was a bit curious why Mademoiselle had chosen such a simple gown—it wasn’t her usual style. But once the final adjustments were made and Vane stood admiring her reflection in the mirror, the maid had to admit that the choice was excellent. The tall, graceful figure looked incredibly elegant in the flowing, soft layers, and the delicate lace that draped across the bust added a charming touch to the overall look. The purity of the silk gave a fresh, softer appearance to the pretty face, which for once was free of any discontent. Vane stared at herself for a long moment before turning to her maid:

“My gloves and fan, Marie. Thanks. Do not trouble to wait for me to-night. Leave my wrapper here; I will brush my hair myself. I dare say you are tired.”

“Thanks for my gloves and fan, Marie. Don't worry about waiting for me tonight. Just leave my wrap here; I can brush my hair by myself. I'm sure you're tired.”

Merci bien, mademoiselle,” Marie murmured, marveling still more. She was unaccustomed to any notice, to say naught of kindly words, from her young mistress.

Thank you very much, miss,” Marie murmured, still amazed. She was not used to any attention, let alone kind words, from her young mistress.

Vane drew on her long white gloves, then went slowly through the corridor and down the stairs. The sun was declining, the heat of the day dying, and a faint, delicious breeze came in through the many open windows. Miss Charteris passed through the great hall, the tap-tap of her heels sounding distinctly on the tesselated floor, and stood for one instant at a door that led first under a colonnade and thence to the grounds which her windows overlooked. While she was standing here her cousin sauntered into view, and, moving forward with languid grace, she went to meet him.

Vane put on her long white gloves and then walked slowly down the corridor and stairs. The sun was setting, the heat of the day was fading, and a light, pleasant breeze flowed in through the many open windows. Miss Charteris walked through the grand hall, the click of her heels clearly audible on the patterned floor, and paused for a moment at a door that led under a colonnade and then out to the grounds visible from her windows. While she was standing there, her cousin strolled into view, and with lazy elegance, she went to meet him.

La dame blanche,” he said, tossing away an unfinished cigarette. “You startled me, Cousin Vane—you crept out so quietly and look so like a spirit.”

The white lady,” he said, throwing away a half-smoked cigarette. “You surprised me, Cousin Vane—you slipped out so quietly and look so much like a ghost.”

“I am quite real, I assure you,” Vane answered. “But why have you thrown away your cigarette?”

“I’m definitely real, I promise you,” Vane replied. “But why did you toss your cigarette?”

Stuart laughed as he answered:

Stuart laughed while answering:

“It is against my mother’s rules to smoke immediately before dinner, but I love my weed, and am scarcely conscious when I am smoking or not. Please forgive me. I have been a savage for so long, I have forgotten my good manners.”

“It’s against my mom’s rules to smoke right before dinner, but I love my weed, and I barely even notice when I’m smoking or not. Please forgive me. I’ve been wild for so long that I’ve forgotten my good manners.”

“Ah, I want to hear all about your travels and adventures!” said Miss Charteris. “Have we time to stroll up and down for a while before dinner?”

“Ah, I want to hear all about your travels and adventures!” said Miss Charteris. “Do we have time to take a walk for a bit before dinner?”

“But you will be tired,” remonstrated Stuart, mindful of his mother’s injunctions; “and”—glancing at the small, dainty white feet—“I am afraid you will ruin your pretty shoes!”

“But you’ll be tired,” Stuart protested, remembering his mom’s warnings; “and”—looking at the small, delicate white feet—“I’m worried you might ruin your pretty shoes!”

“I am not afraid of either calamity,” Vane responded,[Pg 32] with a smile; “however, let us split the difference and go to the conservatory.”

“I’m not worried about either disaster,” Vane replied, [Pg 32] with a smile; “but how about we meet in the middle and head to the conservatory.”

Stuart agreed willingly. He was most favorably impressed by his new cousin. She was no hypochondriacal creature, but a young, beautiful girl, and likely to prove a most agreeable companion. He glanced at her dress as they sauntered along the colonnade to the conservatory, mentally declaring it to be most charming and simple, deciding it to be most probably the work of her own hands, and would have been thunderstruck had any one informed him that the innocent-looking garment had cost nearly fifty pounds.

Stuart agreed without hesitation. He was really impressed by his new cousin. She wasn’t a frail person at all, but a young, beautiful girl, and likely to be a great companion. As they walked down the colonnade to the conservatory, he looked at her dress, thinking it was charming and simple, and figured she probably made it herself. He would have been shocked if anyone told him that the innocent-looking dress cost nearly fifty pounds.

Vane Charteris saw her cousin’s admiration, and her heart thrilled. Once more she would taste the joy of power, she would no longer be neglected. A vision of future triumph filled her mind at that instant. She would wake from her indifference. The world should see her again as queen, reigning this time by charm and fascination as well as by her beauty. The color mounted to her cheeks, the light flashed in her eyes at the thought, and she turned with animation and interest to converse with the man beside her.

Vane Charteris noticed her cousin’s admiration, and her heart raced. Once again, she would experience the thrill of power; she wouldn’t be overlooked anymore. A vision of future success filled her mind at that moment. She would break free from her indifference. The world would see her as a queen again, ruling not just with beauty, but with charm and allure. Color rushed to her cheeks, and excitement sparkled in her eyes at the thought, and she turned with energy and interest to talk to the man beside her.

“You have a splendid home, Stuart,” she observed, after they had walked through the heavily scented conservatory to the drawing-room. “I am glad I have come.”

“You have a beautiful home, Stuart,” she said, after they walked through the fragrant conservatory into the living room. “I’m happy I came.”

“And I am heartily glad to welcome you. I have heard so much of my Cousin Vane, such stories of triumphs and wonders, that I began to despair of ever receiving her here.”

“And I’m really happy to welcome you. I’ve heard so much about my Cousin Vane, such amazing stories of victories and wonders, that I started to lose hope of ever having her here.”

“You forget,” said Vane, softly, waving her great feather fan to and fro, “there is an attraction here now that at other times was wanting.”

“You forget,” Vane said softly, waving her large feather fan back and forth, “there's an attraction here now that was missing at other times.”

She spoke lightly, almost laughingly, but her words pleased the man’s vanity.

She spoke playfully, almost laughing, but her words flattered the man’s vanity.

“Can it be that I am that attraction?” he asked, quickly. Then he added: “Cousin Vane, I am indeed honored.”

“Is it possible that I am that attraction?” he asked, quickly. Then he added: “Cousin Vane, I’m truly honored.”

“You jump to hasty conclusions,” she retorted, “but I will pardon your excessive vanity, if you will give me a spray of stephanotis for my dress.”

“You jump to conclusions too quickly,” she shot back, “but I’ll overlook your arrogance if you get me a sprig of stephanotis for my dress.”

“Is it your favorite flower?” he asked, leading the way back to the conservatory.

“Is that your favorite flower?” he asked, walking back to the conservatory.

[Pg 33]

[Pg 33]

“I love all flowers,” Vane answered; “that is,” she added, carelessly, “all hothouse flowers.”

“I love all flowers,” Vane replied; “that is,” she added, casually, “all greenhouse flowers.”

“You shall be well supplied in future.”

“You will be well supplied in the future.”

“Thanks.”

"Thanks!"

She drew off her gloves and pinned the spray of wax-like flowers amid her laces. Her hands were white and delicate, yet Stuart’s mind unconsciously flew to two little brown ones he had seen that afternoon grasping a plainly bound book. There was even more beauty in them than in his cousin’s, he thought.

She took off her gloves and pinned the spray of waxy flowers into her laces. Her hands were pale and delicate, yet Stuart’s mind instinctively went to two little brown hands he had seen that afternoon holding a simple book. He thought there was even more beauty in those hands than in his cousin’s.

“I shall look to you, Cousin Stuart,” Miss Charteris observed, as she fastened her gloves again, “to initiate me into the mysteries of country life. I intend to dabble in farming, milk the cow, toss the hay, picnic in the fields, and get quite burned and brown.”

“I’ll be counting on you, Cousin Stuart,” Miss Charteris said as she put her gloves back on, “to introduce me to the secrets of country life. I plan to try my hand at farming, milk the cow, pitch the hay, have picnics in the fields, and get really sunburned and tanned.”

Stuart laughed a little constrainedly. He was thinking of his picnic for next Wednesday, and wondering whether he could induce his cousin to be kind to Margery. His mother, for some unaccountable reason, did not appear to like Margery.

Stuart laughed a bit awkwardly. He was thinking about his picnic for next Wednesday and wondering if he could convince his cousin to be nice to Margery. For some unknown reason, his mother didn’t seem to like Margery.

“We must get a native of Hurstley to act as cicerone,” he responded, breaking off a leaf from sheer wantonness. “I have been away so long, I have almost forgotten my home.”

“We should get someone from Hurstley to be our guide,” he replied, snapping off a leaf out of pure boredom. “I've been gone so long, I’ve nearly forgotten what home feels like.”

“What are you going to do, now you are back?”

“What are you going to do now that you’re back?”

“Nothing—that is, nothing definite. You see, my father is very shaky, and I must relieve him of some of his duties. My mother has a strong wish that I should stand for Chesterham.”

“Nothing—that is, nothing certain. You see, my father is really unwell, and I need to take some of his responsibilities off his hands. My mother really wants me to run for Chesterham.”

“A parliamentary career?” questioned Vane. “How would you like that?”

“A parliamentary career?” Vane asked. “What do you think about that?”

“Not at all,” Stuart answered, frankly. “Legislation is not my forte. I am, if anything, a sportsman.”

“Not at all,” Stuart replied honestly. “Legislation isn't really my thing. If anything, I’m a sportsman.”

“English to the backbone! Cousin Stuart, I am disposed to like you.”

“English to the core! Cousin Stuart, I’m inclined to like you.”

“Is that true?” Stuart asked, gravely.

“Is that true?” Stuart asked seriously.

Vane turned and met his gaze, then laughed softly.

Vane turned to him and met his gaze, then chuckled softly.

“True? Of course it is; are we not cousins? The liking, however, must not be altogether on my side.”

“Really? Of course it is; aren’t we cousins? But I can’t be the only one who likes it.”

“Have no fear,” the young man began, but at that instant the dinner-gong sounded, and his sentence remained unfinished.

“Don’t worry,” the young man started, but just then the dinner gong rang, and his sentence was left hanging.

[Pg 34]

[Pg 34]

Vane was led in by her cousin, and they were even yet more amicable during the meal, to Mrs. Crosbie’s intense satisfaction. She made no effort to interrupt the merry conversation of the young people, and contented herself with now and then joining in the flow of reminiscences in which her husband and Lady Charteris were indulging.

Vane was brought in by her cousin, and they were even friendlier during the meal, much to Mrs. Crosbie’s delight. She didn’t try to interrupt the lively conversation among the young people and was happy to occasionally join in the stream of memories that her husband and Lady Charteris were sharing.

Squire Crosbie was a tall, thin man with a worn, almost haggard face. Its prevailing expression was kindly but weak, and he turned instinctively to his wife for moral support and assistance. Stuart dearly loved his father. The gentle student disposition certainly was not in harmony with his own nature; but he had never received aught but tenderness and love from his father, and grew to think of him as a feeble plant that required warmth and affection to nourish it. His feeling for his mother was entirely different. He inherited his strong spirit from her, the blood of an old sporting family flowed in her veins. She was a powerful, domineering woman, and Stuart had been taught to give her obedience rather than love. Had he been permitted to remain always with his mother, his nature, although in the abstract as strong as hers, might by force of habit have become weakened and altered; but, as soon as he had attained his majority, he had expressed a determination to travel, and in this was seconded for once most doggedly by his father. Those two years abroad did him an infinite amount of good; but to Mrs. Crosbie they did not bring unalloyed delight. Her son had gone from her a child obedient to her will, he returned a man and submissive only to his own.

Squire Crosbie was a tall, thin man with a tired, almost haggard face. His usual expression was kind but weak, and he instinctively looked to his wife for moral support and help. Stuart loved his father dearly. The gentle, studious nature of his father didn't really match his own, but he had always received nothing but tenderness and love from him, leading him to see his father as a frail plant that needed warmth and affection to thrive. His feelings for his mother were completely different. He inherited his strong spirit from her; the blood of an old sporting family ran through her veins. She was a strong, dominating woman, and Stuart had been raised to give her obedience rather than love. If he had always been allowed to stay with his mother, his nature, even though it was fundamentally as strong as hers, might have weakened and changed over time; however, as soon as he turned 18, he declared his intention to travel, which for once was supported quite firmly by his father. Those two years abroad did him a tremendous amount of good; however, they did not bring pure joy to Mrs. Crosbie. Her son had left as a child who obeyed her wishes and returned as a man who was only submissive to himself.

Lady Charteris resembled her brother, the squire; but the intellectual light that gleamed in his eyes was altogether wanting in hers. Her mind was evidently fixed on her child, for even in the thick of a conversation her gaze would wander to Vane and rest on her. She was heartily pleased now at her daughter’s brightness, and whispered many hopes to Mrs. Crosbie that this visit might benefit the delicate nerves and health.

Lady Charteris looked a lot like her brother, the squire, but the intellectual spark in his eyes was completely missing in hers. Her focus was clearly on her child, as even in the middle of a conversation, her gaze would drift to Vane and settle on her. She was genuinely happy with her daughter’s liveliness and whispered many hopes to Mrs. Crosbie that this visit would help improve her delicate nerves and health.

Mrs. Crosbie nodded absently to these remarks. She was occupied with her own thoughts. Stuart must marry; and whom could he find better, search where he[Pg 35] might, than Vane Charteris for his wife? Beautiful, proud, a woman who had reigned as a social queen—in every way she was fitted to become the mistress of Crosbie Castle. She watched her son eagerly, she saw the interest and admiration in his face, and her heart grew glad. Of all things Mrs. Crosbie had dreaded during those two years’ absence, the fear of an attraction or entanglement had been most frequent, and not until she saw him so wrapped up in his cousin Vane did she realize indeed that her fears had been groundless.

Mrs. Crosbie nodded absentmindedly to these comments. She was lost in her own thoughts. Stuart needed to get married; and who could be a better match for him than Vane Charteris? Beautiful, proud, and someone who had reigned as a social queen—she was perfectly suited to be the lady of Crosbie Castle. She watched her son intently, noticing the interest and admiration on his face, and her heart filled with joy. Of all the things Mrs. Crosbie had feared during those two years of absence, the worry about an attraction or relationship had been the most pressing, and it wasn't until she saw him so absorbed in his cousin Vane that she realized her fears were unfounded.


CHAPTER V.

“Get on your bonnet, child, and trot away! I shall be content till you come back.”

“Put on your hat, kid, and head out! I’ll be fine until you return.”

“Mother, I don’t like to leave you to-day, you seem so weak. Miss Lawson will not mind—let her stay with you.”

"Mom, I really don't want to leave you today, you look so weak. Miss Lawson won't mind—let her stay with you."

Mrs. Morris put out her weak hand and caressed the soft silky hair.

Mrs. Morris reached out her fragile hand and gently stroked the soft, silky hair.

“No, no, child,” she persisted, gently. “You must go to yer lessons. Reuben will be ’ome directly; he’ll make me a cup of tea; don’t you worrit yourself. It’s yer day of German, too, and I want you to be well got on by the time her ladyship comes home.”

“No, no, sweetheart,” she insisted softly. “You need to go to your lessons. Reuben will be home soon; he’ll make me a cup of tea; don’t you worry. It’s your German day, too, and I want you to be well-prepared by the time her ladyship gets back.”

Margery rose slowly from her knees.

Margery slowly got up from her knees.

“Well, I will go,” she said, regretfully; “but let me make you comfortable. There is your book—why, you are getting on quite fast, mother!—and here are the grapes Mr. Stuart sent, close to your hand.”

“Well, I’ll go,” she said, with a hint of sadness; “but let me make sure you’re comfortable. There’s your book—wow, you’re really making progress, mom!—and here are the grapes that Mr. Stuart sent, right next to you.”

“Heaven bless him for a kind, true-hearted gentleman! Ah, there are few like him, Margery, my lass!”

“God bless him for being a kind, genuine gentleman! Ah, there are few like him, Margery, my girl!”

“He is good, indeed,” replied the girl, a soft spot of color appearing in her cheeks. “Now, I will go; but first of all I will run into Mrs. Carter’s and ask her to come and sit with you.”

“He’s really nice,” the girl said, a blush rising in her cheeks. “Now, I’m going to head out, but first I’ll stop by Mrs. Carter’s and ask her to come and keep you company.”

She bent and kissed the transparent cheek, tied on her sunbonnet, took up her books, and, with a parting smile, went out of the doorway.

She leaned down and kissed the clear cheek, put on her sun hat, grabbed her books, and, with one last smile, stepped out the door.

Her message delivered at Mrs. Carter’s cottage, Margery went slowly up the hill, past the wall inclosing the[Pg 36] wood, on past the gate leading to the Weald, Sir Hubert Coningham’s country-house, on and on, till she reached the village. The rectory stood a little way beyond the schoolhouse, close to the church, and, by the time she reached the side gate, Margery had learned her lesson by heart. The heat was quite as great as it was on the afternoon she walked to Farmer Bright’s, now four days ago; and she looked round anxiously at the sky, dreading a cloud until Wednesday was gone and the picnic with Mr. Stuart a thing of the past.

Her message delivered at Mrs. Carter’s cottage, Margery made her way slowly up the hill, past the wall surrounding the[Pg 36] woods, continuing past the gate leading to the Weald, Sir Hubert Coningham’s country house, on and on, until she reached the village. The rectory was situated a little beyond the schoolhouse, close to the church, and by the time she arrived at the side gate, Margery had memorized her lesson completely. The heat was just as intense as it had been on the afternoon she walked to Farmer Bright’s, four days earlier; and she looked around nervously at the sky, fearing a cloud until Wednesday was over and the picnic with Mr. Stuart would be in the past.

Somehow Margery found her lesson not so delightful to-day; her attention would wander, and Miss Lawson had to repeat a question three times in one of these moments before she got a response. The governess put down the girl’s absence of mind and general listless manner to the heat, and very kindly brought the lesson early to a close and dismissed her pupil.

Somehow, Margery didn't find her lesson as enjoyable today; her mind kept drifting, and Miss Lawson had to ask a question three times during one of these moments before she got an answer. The governess attributed the girl’s lack of focus and general sluggishness to the heat, and very kindly wrapped up the lesson early and let her pupil go.

Margery for the first time gave vent to a sigh of relief when she received permission to go home, and she sauntered through the village almost wearily. She was gazing on the ground, ignorant of what was going on about her, when the sound of ponies’ feet and the noise of wheels behind her caused her to turn, and, looking up, she saw Mrs. Crosbie, seated in her small carriage, close at hand.

Margery let out a sigh of relief for the first time when she got permission to go home, and she strolled through the village almost tiredly. She was looking at the ground, unaware of her surroundings, when she heard the sound of ponies’ hooves and the clatter of wheels behind her. Turning around, she saw Mrs. Crosbie sitting in her small carriage nearby.

“Good-afternoon, Margery,” Mrs. Crosbie said, in her haughty, cold manner. “I am glad to have met you. How is your mother?”

“Good afternoon, Margery,” Mrs. Crosbie said, in her haughty, cold tone. “I'm glad to have met you. How is your mom?”

“Good-afternoon, madame,” replied the girl, calling Mrs. Crosbie by the name the village always used, and bending her head gracefully. “Thank you very much, but I am afraid mother is very bad to-day; I did not want to leave her, but she insisted. She grows very weak.”

“Good afternoon, ma’am,” the girl replied, using the name the village always called Mrs. Crosbie, and she bowed her head gracefully. “Thank you so much, but I’m afraid my mother is really unwell today; I didn’t want to leave her, but she insisted. She’s getting very weak.”

“Has Dr. Metcalf seen her to-day?”

“Has Dr. Metcalf seen her today?”

“Yes, madame, but he said nothing to me—he looked very grave.”

“Yes, ma'am, but he didn’t say anything to me—he looked very serious.”

“I was going to send her down some beef tea and jelly, but as I have met you it will save the servant a journey. Get in beside Thomas; I will drive you to the castle, and you can take the things to your mother.”

“I was going to send her some beef tea and jelly, but since I’ve met you, it’ll save the servant a trip. Get in next to Thomas; I’ll drive you to the castle so you can take the stuff to your mom.”

Mrs. Crosbie pointed to a seat beside the groom. She[Pg 37] was for some reason always annoyed when she came in contact with this girl. In the first place, Margery spoke and moved as her equal; she never dropped the customary courtesy, nor appeared to grasp for an instant the magnitude of the castle dignity. Mrs. Crosbie was wont to declare that the girl was being ruined; that Catherine Coningham had behaved like an idiot; that, because the child had worn delicate clothes and the dead woman had seemed in every way a lady, Margery should be brought up and educated as such was preposterous. It was all absurd, Mrs. Crosbie affirmed, a mere shadow of romance. The letter in the mother’s pocket had plainly stated her position—she was a maid, and nothing else, and all speculation as to an honorable connection was ridiculous and far-fetched. Mrs. Crosbie did not quarrel with Lady Coningham for rescuing the baby from the workhouse—charity she upheld in every way—but she maintained that Margery should have been placed with Mrs. Morris as her child, and that she should have learned her A, B, C with the other village children in the village school, and that the story of the railway accident and her mother’s death should have been carefully withheld from the child. Now the girl’s head was full of nothing but herself. The mistress of Crosbie Castle opined that she was fit for no situation, and consequently would come to no good.

Mrs. Crosbie pointed to a seat next to the groom. She[Pg 37] was always annoyed for some reason when she interacted with this girl. First of all, Margery spoke and moved like she was an equal; she never showed the usual courtesy, nor did she seem to acknowledge the significance of the castle’s status. Mrs. Crosbie often claimed that the girl was being ruined; that Catherine Coningham had acted foolishly; that just because the child wore nice clothes and the deceased woman had seemed like a lady, it was ridiculous to think Margery should be raised and educated as one. It was all absurd, Mrs. Crosbie insisted, just a mere fantasy. The letter in the mother’s pocket had clearly stated her position—she was a maid, and nothing more, and any thoughts of a noble connection were silly and far-fetched. Mrs. Crosbie didn’t criticize Lady Coningham for saving the baby from the workhouse—she supported charity in every way—but she argued that Margery should have gone to live with Mrs. Morris as her child, that she should have learned her A, B, C’s with the other village kids in the local school, and that the story of the railway accident and her mother’s death should have been kept away from the child. Now the girl was only focused on herself. The mistress of Crosbie Castle believed she was unfit for any position, and as a result, she wouldn’t come to any good.

Margery was ignorant of all this; but she was never entirely comfortable in Mrs. Crosbie’s presence. The waif had within her the germ of pride every whit as great and strong as that possessed by Stuart’s mother. Hitherto she had had no reason to intrench herself in this natural fortress, for all the village loved her; the very fact that Lady Coningham had adopted and educated her raised Margery in their eyes. So the girl had received kindness, in many cases respect; and she was as happy as the lark, save when a wave of mournful thought brought back the memory of her mother.

Margery didn't know any of this, but she never felt completely at ease around Mrs. Crosbie. The orphan had a sense of pride just as strong as that of Stuart’s mother. Until now, she hadn't needed to rely on this natural strength because everyone in the village loved her. The very fact that Lady Coningham had adopted and raised her elevated Margery in their eyes. So, the girl received kindness and, in many cases, respect; she was as happy as could be, except when a wave of sadness reminded her of her mother.

Mrs. Crosbie wronged her. Margery had not a spice of arrogance in her composition—she had only the innate feeling that she was not of the village class, and, with the true delicacy and instinct of a lady, forbore even to express this.

Mrs. Crosbie wronged her. Margery had no hint of arrogance in her makeup—she just had a natural sense that she didn't belong to the village class, and, with the genuine grace and intuition of a lady, she refrained from even mentioning this.

[Pg 38]

[Pg 38]

There was plenty of room on the front seat, but Mrs. Crosbie would not have dreamed of bidding the girl to sit there—she relegated her to what she considered her proper place, among the servants. Margery’s face flushed a little.

There was plenty of room in the front seat, but Mrs. Crosbie would never have thought of asking the girl to sit there—she sent her to what she thought was her rightful place, with the servants. Margery's face turned a little red.

“If you will allow me,” she said, with her natural grace, “I will walk up to the castle, thank you very much.”

“If you don’t mind,” she said, with her natural grace, “I’ll walk up to the castle, thank you very much.”

“Do as I tell you,” commanded Mrs. Crosbie, quietly. “Thomas, make room for Margery Daw.”

“Do what I say,” ordered Mrs. Crosbie softly. “Thomas, make space for Margery Daw.”

Margery bit her lip and hesitated for a moment, then the memory of the poor sick woman at home came to her. If she offended madame, mother would have no more delicacies, so, without another word, she stepped in and was driven briskly out of the village. She sat very quiet beside the shy groom, and, opening her book, a collection of short German stories, soon lost her vexation in their delights.

Margery bit her lip and hesitated for a moment, then the memory of the poor sick woman at home came to her. If she upset madame, her mother wouldn’t have any more treats, so without saying anything else, she got in and was quickly driven out of the village. She sat quietly next to the shy driver, and opening her book, a collection of short German stories, soon lost her frustration in their pleasures.

Mrs. Crosbie was unduly pleased with herself for bringing this girl to her level, and she was determined to lose no opportunity of continuing it in the future. As they stopped at the lodge gates she turned to Margery:

Mrs. Crosbie was way too pleased with herself for bringing this girl to her level, and she was determined to take advantage of every opportunity to keep it going in the future. As they stopped at the lodge gates, she turned to Margery:

“Get down and go along that path to the back part of the house, and wait in the kitchen till I send for you.”

“Go downstairs and take the path to the back of the house, and wait in the kitchen until I call for you.”

Margery obediently descended, and turned down the sidepath as the ponies started off along the sweeping avenue to the castle entrance. Why was madame so stern and Mr. Stuart so kind? Margery pondered as she walked on. Had she done anything wrong? Her mind accused her of no fault; she could therefore arrive at no solution of the mystery.

Margery obediently went down the steps and turned onto the side path as the ponies set off along the wide avenue to the castle entrance. Why was Madame so strict and Mr. Stuart so nice? Margery wondered as she walked on. Had she done something wrong? Her mind didn't point to any mistakes; so, she couldn't figure out the mystery.

The path she was following was one used by the gardeners, and she soon arrived at a small gate, which, on opening, led her to the paddock and kitchen gardens. Margery toiled through the heat up to the courtyard, and, after crossing this, entered a large door standing wide open.

The path she was on was one the gardeners used, and she quickly reached a small gate that, when opened, led her to the paddock and kitchen gardens. Margery worked her way through the heat to the courtyard, and after crossing it, she went through a large door that was wide open.

The cook and her handmaidens were indulging in five-o’clock tea, and the mistress of the kitchen rose with genial hospitality to press her visitor to partake of some, too.

The cook and her assistants were enjoying five-o’clock tea, and the head of the kitchen stood up with warm hospitality to invite her guest to join them as well.

[Pg 39]

[Pg 39]

“Now, do!” she urged, as Margery shook her head. “You look fair fagged out.”

“Come on, do it!” she encouraged, while Margery shook her head. “You look really tired.”

“No, thank you, Mrs. Drew,” Margery said, simply; unconsciously she recoiled from accepting anything that came from Mrs. Crosbie. “I am not really tired. Madame has driven me here from the village. I am to take some things back to mother. If you don’t mind, I will wait outside—it is rather hot in here.”

“No, thank you, Mrs. Drew,” Margery said plainly; she instinctively hesitated to take anything from Mrs. Crosbie. “I’m not really tired. Madame drove me here from the village. I need to take some things back to my mother. If you don’t mind, I’ll wait outside—it’s pretty hot in here.”

“Ay, do, child,” the cook answered; and she handed out a large stool. “Put this just in the doorway, and you’ll catch a little draught.”

“Ay, go ahead, kid,” the cook replied, and she handed over a large stool. “Put this right in the doorway, and you’ll get a nice little breeze.”

With a smile Margery took the stool, and, placing it in a shady corner, sat down and began to read. The courtyard stretched along a quadrangle leading to the stables, and, looking up now and then from her book, Margery caught glimpses of the castle horses lazily switching their tails in their comfortable boxes. The pony carriage was driven in while she waited, and she watched with much interest the small, sturdy ponies being unharnessed and led away. It was a quaint, picturesque spot—the low-roofed stables, the larger coach-house, a portion of the gray-stone castle jutting out in the distance, with a background of branches and faintly moving leaves. Margery shut her book and let her eyes wander to the clear blue sky seen in patches through the trees. She felt cool in her little nook, and enjoyed the rest. The groom had discarded his smart livery, and, in company with another lad, was busily employed in cleaning the pony carriage, the hissing sound with which he accompanied his movements not sounding unmusical from a distance; and Margery found herself smiling at his exertions and the confidence that had succeeded his bashfulness. Suddenly, while she was watching them, she saw the groom and his companion draw themselves up and salute some one; and then the next moment a figure came round the corner—a figure in white tennis costume, with a white silk shirt and large flapping hat. Margery felt her cheeks grow warm, then they as quickly colored. Another figure stood beside the tall one of the man, a dainty, delicate, lovely form in a dress of ethereal blue, holding a large sun-shade of the same color above her beautiful head.

With a smile, Margery took the stool, placed it in a shady corner, sat down, and began to read. The courtyard stretched along a quadrangle that led to the stables, and, looking up now and then from her book, Margery caught glimpses of the castle horses lazily swishing their tails in their cozy boxes. The pony carriage was driven in while she waited, and she watched with interest as the small, sturdy ponies were unharnessed and led away. It was a charming, picturesque spot—the low-roofed stables, the larger coach house, and a section of the gray-stone castle jutting out in the distance, framed by branches and gently swaying leaves. Margery closed her book and let her eyes drift to the clear blue sky visible in patches through the trees. She felt cool in her little nook and enjoyed the peace. The groom had taken off his smart uniform, and, with another lad, was busy cleaning the pony carriage, the hissing sound accompanying his movements pleasantly musical from afar; Margery found herself smiling at his efforts and the confidence he had gained after his shyness. Suddenly, while she was watching them, she saw the groom and his companion stand up and salute someone; and the next moment, a figure came around the corner—a figure in white tennis gear, with a white silk shirt and a large, floppy hat. Margery felt her cheeks grow warm, then quickly flush. Another figure stood next to the tall man, a delicate, lovely form in a stunning blue dress, holding a large sunshade of the same color above her beautiful head.

Unconsciously Margery felt her heart sink. Never had[Pg 40] she seen so fair a vision before; and the sight of those two figures, so well matched and so close together, brought a strange vague pain to her, the nature of which she could not guess. She dropped her eyes to her book again, and shrunk back into her corner, hoping to escape notice. She was too far away to hear what was said, and she began to breathe freely again after a few minutes, when the faint sound of a musical voice was borne on the air and the tones of a deep, clear voice she knew well came nearer and nearer. She pulled her sunbonnet well over her eyes and bent still lower over her book as the voices drew closer.

Unconsciously, Margery felt her heart sink. She had never seen such a beautiful sight before; the sight of those two figures, so well matched and so close together, stirred a strange, vague pain within her that she couldn’t quite understand. She dropped her eyes back to her book and shrank into her corner, hoping to go unnoticed. She was too far away to hear what they were saying, and after a few minutes, she began to breathe a little easier when she heard the soft sound of a musical voice carried on the air, followed by the deep, clear voice she recognized coming closer and closer. She pulled her sunbonnet down over her eyes and bent even lower over her book as the voices approached.

“If you are ill after this, Cousin Vane,” she heard Stuart say, “I shall never forgive myself. The heat is terrific, you know. Are you quite sure you can manage it?”

“If you get sick after this, Cousin Vane,” she heard Stuart say, “I’ll never forgive myself. The heat is awful, you know. Are you absolutely sure you can handle it?”

“Quite,” answered the woman’s voice. “I want to see this poor doggie; besides, you tell me it is just as far back again as round this way.”

"Sure," replied the woman's voice. "I want to see this poor puppy; plus, you tell me it's just as far to go back as it is to go around this way."

“Just as far. Well, here we are! Poor Sir Charles, I hope the old fellow is better.”

“Just a little further. Well, here we are! Poor Sir Charles, I hope he's doing okay.”

The two figures came into sight; they were about six yards from Margery, and were walking slowly. She could see the delicate blue drapery, the slender gauntleted hand, though she did not raise her eyes; and she drew back into her corner with a nervous dread such as she had never felt hitherto.

The two figures came into view; they were about six yards from Margery and walking slowly. She could see the light blue fabric and the slender, gloved hand, even though she didn't raise her eyes; she stepped back into her corner with a nervous dread that she had never experienced before.

Mr. Crosbie led his cousin to a small outhouse immediately facing the kitchen door, and was about to open the door, when, looking round, he saw Margery. His face flushed for an instant; then, before his cousin could perceive it, his embarrassment was gone.

Mr. Crosbie led his cousin to a small shed directly across from the kitchen door and was about to open it when he looked around and saw Margery. His face turned red for a moment, but then, before his cousin noticed, his embarrassment vanished.

“There, Vane,” he said, easily, opening the door and pointing to a large collie lying on a heap of clean straw. “Don’t be afraid; he won’t hurt you. Poor Sir Charles—poor old fellow!” He stooped and took up a bandaged paw. “I shall have you about in a day or two. He wants some fresh water. Margery”—he left his cousin’s side a little, and looked straight at the girl sitting up in the corner—“Margery, will you kindly ask one of the maids to bring me some water for Sir Charles?”

“There you go, Vane,” he said casually, opening the door and pointing to a big collie lying on a pile of clean straw. “Don’t worry; he won’t bite you. Poor Sir Charles—poor old guy!” He bent down and picked up a bandaged paw. “I’ll have you back on your feet in a day or two. He needs some fresh water. Margery”—he stepped away from his cousin a bit and looked directly at the girl sitting in the corner—“Margery, could you please ask one of the maids to bring me some water for Sir Charles?”

Margery put down her book without a word, went indoors,[Pg 41] brought a jug, then walked to the well a little to the left, and, having filled the jug, approached him.

Margery set her book aside silently, went inside,[Pg 41] got a jug, then walked to the well slightly to her left, and, after filling the jug, walked over to him.

“Thank you. Why did you trouble, Margery?” said Stuart, courteously. “How is your mother to-day?”

“Thank you. Why did you go through all this trouble, Margery?” said Stuart politely. “How’s your mom today?”

“She is no better, Mr. Stuart, thank you,” returned Margery, in her clear, refined voice. “I am waiting for some things madame is kindly going to send her.”

“She’s doing no better, Mr. Stuart, thank you,” Margery replied in her clear, refined voice. “I’m waiting for some things that Madame is kindly going to send her.”

Vane Charteris had turned at the first sound of the girl’s voice, and she was almost alarmed at the beauty of the face before her. Beside the golden glory of that hair, the depths of pathetic splendor in those eyes, the pale transparency of that skin, her own prettiness simply faded away. She noted the grace and ease with which Margery moved, and immediately conceived a violent dislike to this village girl.

Vane Charteris had turned at the first sound of the girl’s voice, and she was almost taken aback by the beauty of the face in front of her. Next to the golden brilliance of that hair, the deep, emotional beauty in those eyes, and the pale clarity of that skin, her own attractiveness just seemed to fade. She noticed the grace and ease with which Margery moved, and instantly developed a strong dislike for this village girl.

“Vane, let me present to you one of my old playfellows—Margery Daw. You were wanting some one to point out all the beauties of Hurstley. I am sure no one could do that half so well as Margery.”

“Vane, let me introduce you to one of my old playmates—Margery Daw. You were looking for someone to show you all the highlights of Hurstley. I’m sure no one could do that as well as Margery.”

Miss Charteris bent her head and smiled at her cousin.

Miss Charteris leaned her head down and smiled at her cousin.

“Many thanks, Stuart; but you forget we have planned to discover the mysteries of the country together without any assistance—a spice of adventure is always charming.”

“Thanks a lot, Stuart; but you forget we’ve planned to explore the country’s mysteries together without any help—an element of adventure is always appealing.”

Margery turned away, with a bow to Stuart—she did not speak, or look at his companion—and she overheard Miss Charteris say, with a scornful laugh, as she walked back to her seat:

Margery turned away, giving a nod to Stuart—she didn't say anything or glance at his friend—and she caught Miss Charteris saying, with a mocking laugh, as she made her way back to her seat:

“Dear Cousin Stuart, you should be more merciful; that girl’s hair is so painfully red, it makes me quite uncomfortable in this heat.”

“Dear Cousin Stuart, you should be more kind; that girl’s hair is so bright red, it makes me really uncomfortable in this heat.”

Margery did not hear the reply—her lips were quivering and her hands trembling with mortification—and, when she looked up again, the housekeeper was handing her a basket, and the cousins were gone.

Margery didn't hear the answer—her lips were shaking and her hands were trembling with embarrassment—and when she looked up again, the housekeeper was giving her a basket, and the cousins were gone.

“Madame sends your mother some beef tea, a bottle of brandy, and some fruit and jelly,” said the housekeeper, closing the basket lid. “It is rather heavy; and mind you, carry it carefully. Can you manage it?”

“Madame is sending your mom some beef tea, a bottle of brandy, and some fruit and jelly,” said the housekeeper, closing the basket lid. “It’s a bit heavy, so be sure to carry it carefully. Can you handle it?”

“Yes,” said Margery, steadily. “Thank you; I am much obliged.”

“Yes,” said Margery, calmly. “Thanks; I really appreciate it.”

[Pg 42]

[Pg 42]

She turned with her heavy load and walked across the courtyard, her heart no lighter than her basket.

She turned with her heavy load and walked across the courtyard, her heart just as heavy as her basket.

That lovely looking stranger had made fun of her—fun—and to Mr. Stuart! Perhaps he had laughed, too. The thought was too painful. And was she not a sight? Look at her old pink gown, well washed and mended, her clumsy boots, her sunburned hands. The memory of that dainty figure looking like a fairy in her delicate garments rose to her mind, and her head drooped. Yes, she was a common village girl—madame treated her as such; and now Mr. Stuart would turn, too. Oh, why could she not tear aside the veil of mystery and know what she really was? Could that face treasured in her locket be only the face of a maid, or did her heart speak truly when it called that mother madame’s equal?

That attractive stranger had made fun of her—made fun of her—and to Mr. Stuart! Maybe he had laughed, too. The thought was too painful. And wasn’t she a sight? Just look at her old pink dress, washed and mended, her clunky boots, her sunburned hands. The memory of that delicate figure, looking like a fairy in her fine clothes, came to her mind, and her head drooped. Yes, she was just a common village girl—madame treated her like one; and now Mr. Stuart would turn away, too. Oh, why couldn’t she just pull back the curtain of mystery and find out who she really was? Could that face stored in her locket be just the face of a maid, or did her heart speak the truth when it called that mother madame’s equal?

Margery was pained and troubled as she took her way along the paddock—pained not so much at the woman’s words as at the thought that the man had re-echoed them and deemed her stupid and plain. She had grown to look on Stuart Crosbie as something bright and delightful in her life. They had played together as children, and the memory of that friendship was the strongest link in the chain that held him as her hero. When he was away, Stuart had written once or twice to Margery, sending her views of the places he visited, and giving her long chatty accounts of his travels. When he came home, they renewed their intimacy; there was not a shadow of surprise or fear in Margery’s mind when the young squire came so frequently to see her.

Margery felt hurt and troubled as she walked through the paddock—not so much by the woman’s words but by the realization that the man had echoed them and thought she was dull and unattractive. She had come to see Stuart Crosbie as something bright and wonderful in her life. They had played together as kids, and the memory of that friendship was the strongest bond that made him her hero. When he was away, Stuart had written to Margery a few times, sending her pictures of the places he visited and sharing lengthy, friendly updates about his travels. When he returned home, they picked up their friendship again; there was no hint of surprise or worry in Margery’s mind when the young squire came to see her so often.

She had no suspicion that this friendship would annoy his mother or was in any way strange or uncommon. She liked Stuart Crosbie; she could talk to him of her studies, her pursuits—a sealed book in her home—and gradually grew to welcome him as a companion with whom she could converse easily and naturally, and as a friend who would never fail her. Mrs. Morris was too great an invalid to devote much thought to the girl’s amusements, nor would she have been greatly troubled had she known how intimate the young squire and Margery had become; so the girl had had no constraint put upon her; she met, walked, and chatted with Stuart[Pg 43] Crosbie as freely as she liked, and no cloud had dawned on her happy life till to-day.

She had no idea that this friendship would bother his mother or was in any way odd or unusual. She liked Stuart Crosbie; she could talk to him about her studies, her interests—a closed book at home—and slowly began to see him as a companion with whom she could chat easily and naturally, and as a friend who would always be there for her. Mrs. Morris was too ill to think much about the girl’s activities, nor would she have been very concerned if she had known how close the young squire and Margery had become; so the girl had no restrictions on her; she met, walked, and talked with Stuart[Pg 43] Crosbie as freely as she wanted, and no cloud had cast a shadow on her happy life until today.

The sight of that other girl, so different from herself, had brought a strange, sharp pang, but that was lost in the pain she endured when she thought that Stuart had agreed with the cruel remark, and that his friendship was gone forever. She wended her way along the paddock, and was turning through the gate to enter the gardeners’ path again, when a hand was stretched out from beside her, took the basket from her, and, putting a finger under her chin, raised her head from its drooping position.

The sight of that other girl, so different from her, hit her with a strange, intense pain, but that was overshadowed by the hurt she felt when she thought Stuart had sided with the cruel comment, and that his friendship was lost for good. She walked along the paddock and was about to go through the gate to re-enter the gardeners' path when a hand reached out from beside her, took the basket from her, and, lifting a finger under her chin, raised her head from its lowered position.

“Well?” said Stuart, quietly.

“Well?” Stuart said quietly.

“Give me my basket, please, Mr. Stuart,” Margery murmured, hurriedly, a crimson wave of color dyeing her cheeks.

“Please give me my basket, Mr. Stuart,” Margery said quietly, her cheeks turning bright red.

“What for?” asked the young man, calmly.

“What for?” asked the young man, calmly.

“I must get home. I am very late as it is.”

“I need to get home. I’m really late already.”

“Well, why don’t you go?” Stuart inquired, watching the color fade from her cheeks.

“Well, why don’t you go?” Stuart asked, watching the color drain from her cheeks.

“I cannot go without my basket,” Margery answered, trying to be at her ease. “Please give it to me, Mr. Stuart.”

“I can’t leave without my basket,” Margery replied, trying to sound relaxed. “Please give it to me, Mr. Stuart.”

“No,” he answered, briefly.

“No,” he replied shortly.

“Then I must go without it!” she exclaimed; and, suiting the action to the word, she began to move down the path.

“Then I have to go without it!” she exclaimed; and, putting action to her words, she started to walk down the path.

Stuart followed at once, and put a detaining hand on her arm.

Stuart immediately followed and grabbed her arm to stop her.

“Here is your basket, Margery. I was only teasing you. What a time you have been! I have been waiting here for you for the last five minutes.”

“Here’s your basket, Margery. I was just kidding you. You’ve taken quite a while! I’ve been waiting for you here for the last five minutes.”

Margery’s heart grew lighter again.

Margery felt a sense of relief again.

“You might have been better employed,” she returned, with the quaint sharpness Stuart always admired. “But, if you have time to waste, I have not. Listen! There—it is striking six, and mother will wonder what has become of me.”

“You could have been doing something more useful,” she replied, with the quirky sharpness Stuart always appreciated. “But if you have time to kill, I don’t. Listen! There—it’s six o'clock, and my mom will be wondering where I am.”

“Yes, that is six,” observed Mr. Crosbie, listening to the clock chiming from the castle. “You will get home by seven, Margery, if you start at once. Not that way!”—as she turned again down the path. “This is nearly[Pg 44] half a mile nearer.” He pushed open the gate and motioned her into the paddock again. “Now,” he continued, slinging the basket on his arm and turning beside her across the field, “why are you cross with me, Miss Margery?”

“Yes, that’s six,” Mr. Crosbie noted, listening to the clock chime from the castle. “You’ll be home by seven, Margery, if you leave right away. Not that way!”—as she turned down the path again. “This way is almost[Pg 44] half a mile shorter.” He opened the gate and gestured for her to go back into the paddock. “Now,” he said, slinging the basket over his arm and walking beside her across the field, “why are you upset with me, Miss Margery?”

“I am not cross with you,” Margery answered, hurriedly.

“I’m not upset with you,” Margery replied quickly.

“Not now, perhaps; but you were.”

“Not right now, maybe; but you were.”

Margery was silent.

Margery was quiet.

“What was it, Margery?” he asked, gently.

“What was it, Margery?” he asked softly.

“I heard what that lady said about me just now,” she replied, after a pause; “and—and——”

“I heard what that woman just said about me,” she replied, after a pause; “and—and——”

“You are angry with me. That is hardly fair—rough on an old friend, you know.”

“You're upset with me. That’s not really fair—it's tough on an old friend, you know.”

“I thought you might have——” She stopped.

“I thought you might have——” She paused.

“Agreed with her. You ought to know me better than that, Margery.”

“Agreed with her. You should know me better than that, Margery.”

The grave tones went to her heart.

The serious tones struck her deeply.

“Oh, forgive me!” she cried. “It was wrong; but—she is so beautiful, and I——”

“Oh, please forgive me!” she exclaimed. “It was wrong; but—she is so gorgeous, and I——”

“You are——”

"You are—"

“Only a village girl beside her.”

“Just a village girl next to her.”

“I wonder if you know how different you are from her?” Stuart said, quietly.

“I wonder if you realize how different you are from her?” Stuart said softly.

Margery’s face flushed.

Margery blushed.

“I never felt I was—common till to-day,” she answered.

“I never felt like I was—ordinary until today,” she replied.

“Margery!”

"Margery!"

She looked up quickly. Mr. Crosbie checked his words and laughed a little constrainedly.

She glanced up quickly. Mr. Crosbie chose his words carefully and laughed a bit awkwardly.

“You must not grow vain,” he said.

“You shouldn't become vain,” he said.

“Am I vain? I will remember another time,” she responded, gravely.

“Am I being vain? I'll recall a different time,” she replied seriously.

“And remember this, too,” Stuart added—“that, whatever any one may say, my opinion of you does not change—never will.”

“And remember this, too,” Stuart added—“that, no matter what anyone says, my opinion of you doesn’t change—it never will.”

She smiled with delight.

She smiled happily.

“Thank you, Mr. Stuart,” she said, simply. “And now please give me my basket; you must not come any further.”

“Thank you, Mr. Stuart,” she said simply. “And now please give me my basket; you can’t come any further.”

“I shall carry it home for you,” he answered. “We shall not be long, and this is tons too heavy for your little[Pg 45] hands. Tell me of your lesson. What have you done to-day, and what is that book?”

“I'll take it home for you,” he said. “We won’t be long, and this is way too heavy for your small hands. Tell me about your lesson. What did you do today, and what’s that book?”

Margery immediately broke into a long account of her studies, and, with her happy serenity restored, she walked on beside him, heedless of the dust or the sun—content that their friendship was unaffected.

Margery immediately launched into a long story about her studies, and with her cheerful mood back, she walked alongside him, not caring about the dust or the sun—happy that their friendship was still strong.

Stuart Crosbie listened with pleasure to the ripple of her voice, his eyes never tired of wandering to her sweet face, lovely in its innocence; but, when he had parted from her and strode home along the lanes, his brow was clouded and a puzzled expression rested upon his face.

Stuart Crosbie enjoyed the sound of her voice, his eyes always drawn to her sweet face, beautiful in its innocence. However, after he had left her and walked home along the paths, his brow was furrowed and a confused look lingered on his face.


CHAPTER VI.

Wednesday morning broke clear and cloudless. Margery rose at an early hour, and sat looking out of her little window at the sun gilding the fields and trees with its glory. Stuart Crosbie, too, rose earlier than was his wont; and he occupied the time till the breakfast-gong sounded in walking up and down his room, apparently in deep thought. As the muffled summons reached his ear, he uttered an impatient “Pshaw!” and made his way slowly down the stairs. His mother was seated at the table when he entered the room; and he had scarcely exchanged greetings with her when Vane Charteris made her appearance. It was not Miss Charteris’ usual custom to honor the breakfast table with her presence; but since her stay at Crosbie the mood had seized her, and she descended regularly to the early meal.

Wednesday morning was clear and sunny. Margery woke up early and sat by her little window, watching the sun brighten the fields and trees. Stuart Crosbie also got up earlier than usual and spent the time before breakfast pacing his room, deep in thought. When he heard the muffled breakfast call, he let out an impatient “Pshaw!” and slowly made his way down the stairs. His mother was sitting at the table when he walked in, and he had barely exchanged greetings with her when Vane Charteris showed up. It wasn't typical for Miss Charteris to join them for breakfast, but since she had been staying at Crosbie's, she had taken to regularly joining them for the early meal.

“Good-morning, my dear,” said Mrs. Crosbie, smiling her sweetest. “You look as fresh as a rose; doesn’t she, Stuart?”

“Good morning, my dear,” said Mrs. Crosbie, smiling her brightest. “You look as fresh as a rose; don’t you think so, Stuart?”

“Words always fail me to describe Cousin Vane’s beauty,” was his gallant reply.

“Words never seem enough to describe Cousin Vane’s beauty,” was his charming response.

Vane smiled languidly; but she was not quite happy. There was something strange about this cousin of hers; he was attentive, but his attentions seemed to be the outcome of habit rather than inclination. Was her power to fail her here, too?

Vane smiled lazily, but she wasn't completely happy. There was something off about this cousin of hers; he was attentive, but his attention felt more like a habit than a genuine interest. Was her ability to influence him slipping away as well?

“What is the programme for to-day?” she asked, as she drew her chair to the table.

“What’s the plan for today?” she asked, as she pulled her chair up to the table.

[Pg 46]

[Pg 46]

“We must devise something,” observed Mrs. Crosbie. “Ah, Vane, my dear, I fear you find this place very dull!”

“We need to come up with something,” said Mrs. Crosbie. “Ah, Vane, my dear, I worry you find this place quite boring!”

“Dull!” repeated Miss Charteris. “I cannot tell you, my dear aunt, how happy I am in your lovely home.”

“Boring!” Miss Charteris said again. “I can’t express to you, dear aunt, how happy I am in your beautiful home.”

Mrs. Crosbie felt her heart swell; more and more she saw the advisability of a marriage between Stuart and his cousin, more and more she determined it should take place.

Mrs. Crosbie felt her heart swell; more and more she saw the benefits of a marriage between Stuart and his cousin, and more and more she decided it should happen.

“Well, Stuart, what are we to do to amuse Vane?” she inquired, turning to her son, with the pleasure called up by her niece’s speech still lingering on her face.

“Well, Stuart, what are we going to do to entertain Vane?” she asked, turning to her son, with the joy inspired by her niece’s words still visible on her face.

“I am afraid, mother, I shall not be able to offer my services to-day. I am bound for Chesterham this morning,” Stuart answered, vigorously attacking a pie on a side table.

“I’m sorry, Mom, but I won’t be able to help out today. I’m heading to Chesterham this morning,” Stuart replied, eagerly digging into a pie on a side table.

“Chesterham!” ejaculated his mother. “Why, what takes you there, Stuart?”

“Chesterham!” his mother exclaimed. “What’s taking you there, Stuart?”

“An appointment with Derwent. He has written and asked me to meet him at the junction on his way to town; he wants to see me.”

“An appointment with Derwent. He wrote and asked me to meet him at the crossroads on his way to town; he wants to see me.”

“Why could not Captain Derwent come here for a few days?” inquired Mrs. Crosbie, coldly. She was annoyed that anything should interrupt the acquaintance that was progressing so satisfactorily.

“Why can’t Captain Derwent come here for a few days?” asked Mrs. Crosbie, coldly. She was frustrated that anything should disrupt the relationship that was developing so well.

“He can’t; he is due in London.”

“He can't; he has to be in London.”

“But must you go?” began his mother, when Vane interrupted with:

“But do you really have to go?” his mother started, when Vane cut in with:

“Oh, please don’t stop him, auntie, dear, or he will vote me such a nuisance! Indeed; we can spare Stuart for one day, and I will enjoy myself with you if you will let me. We have not driven to any places yet; shall we not go somewhere to-day?”

“Oh, please don’t stop him, Auntie, dear, or he will annoy me so much! Honestly, we can spare Stuart for one day, and I will have a great time with you if you let me. We haven't gone anywhere yet; should we go out somewhere today?”

“I shall be pleased,” Mrs. Crosbie replied, though she looked vexed; and all other remarks on the subject were stopped, to Stuart’s great relief, by his father’s appearance—Lady Charteris never left her room till noon.

"I'll be happy to," Mrs. Crosbie replied, even though she looked annoyed; and any further comments on the topic were halted, much to Stuart's relief, by his father's arrival—Lady Charteris never came out of her room before noon.

The squire came in with his curious halting gait; he carried a bundle of letters and papers in his hand, and his haggard features wore a look of surprise.

The squire walked in with his unusual, awkward stride; he held a stack of letters and papers in his hand, and his tired face showed a look of surprise.

“Good-morning, my dear,” he said to Vane. “Constance”—to his wife—“I have received a most extraordinary surprise. Read that”—holding out a letter.

“Good morning, my dear,” he said to Vane. “Constance”—to his wife—“I’ve got a really amazing surprise. Read this”—holding out a letter.

[Pg 47]

[Pg 47]

With ill-concealed impatience Mrs. Crosbie took the letter he held toward her.

With barely hidden impatience, Mrs. Crosbie took the letter he was holding out to her.

“What sort of a surprise, dad?” asked Stuart, putting his hand for an instant into his father’s.

“What kind of surprise, Dad?” Stuart asked, briefly placing his hand in his father’s.

“Your mother will tell you,” answered the squire.

“Your mom will tell you,” replied the squire.

“From Douglas Gerant!” exclaimed Mrs. Crosbie, gazing at the end of the letter. “This is a surprise indeed! Why, Sholto, he is in England—has been for the last month—and wants to come to us for a visit!”

“From Douglas Gerant!” exclaimed Mrs. Crosbie, looking at the end of the letter. “This is a surprise indeed! Why, Sholto, he’s in England—has been for the last month—and wants to come to visit us!”

“By Jove!” was Stuart’s only utterance.

“Wow!” was all Stuart said.

“It seemed like a letter from the dead,” said the squire, dreamily. “What years since one has heard or seen anything of Douglas Gerant! It must be fifteen, at least, since he left England.”

“It felt like a letter from someone who passed away,” said the squire, lost in thought. “It’s been years since we’ve heard or seen anything from Douglas Gerant! It must be at least fifteen years since he left England.”

Mrs. Crosbie folded up the letter.

Mrs. Crosbie folded the letter.

“He is not changed,” she observed—“at least, his letter is as strange and erratic as of old. Vane, you have heard your mother speak of Douglas Gerant, have you not?”

“He hasn't changed,” she remarked—“at least, his letter is just as strange and unpredictable as before. Vane, you’ve heard your mom talk about Douglas Gerant, right?”

Miss Charteris puckered her brow.

Miss Charteris furrowed her brow.

“I don’t remember his name,” she replied. “Who is he?”

“I don’t remember his name,” she responded. “Who is he?”

“Your mother’s cousin—surely she must have spoken of him!”

“Your mom's cousin—she must have mentioned him!”

“I have heard of Eustace Gerant,” Miss Charteris answered, “but he is dead.”

“I've heard of Eustace Gerant,” Miss Charteris replied, “but he's dead.”

“This is his brother. He, too, might have been dead for all that we have seen or heard of him. He was a ne’er-do-wee’l, an utter scamp.”

"This is his brother. He might as well be dead for all we know about him. He was a good-for-nothing, a complete troublemaker."

“But with great good in him,” added the squire, warmly. “I know you did not think so, Constance, but Douglas always had a fine, generous nature.”

“But he has a lot of good in him,” the squire added warmly. “I know you didn't think so, Constance, but Douglas always had a kind, generous nature.”

“It was well hidden, then,” his wife retorted, coldly. “I never had much sympathy with him, and I have less now. A man has no right to be lost to the world, as he has been, and leave a magnificent inheritance wasting and neglected when there are others who would prize it.”

“It was well hidden, then,” his wife shot back, coldly. “I never really liked him, and I like him even less now. A man shouldn't just disappear from the world like he has, leaving behind a stunning inheritance to go to waste when there are people who would value it.”

“Is this the long-lost cousin who owns Beecham Park?” asked Vane, with sudden interest. “Oh, then I have heard of him, of course!”

“Is this the long-lost cousin who owns Beecham Park?” asked Vane, suddenly interested. “Oh, then I’ve heard of him, of course!”

“He came into the property ten years ago,” Stuart explained, “and he has not come home till now. I must confess I always had a strong sympathy for this unknown[Pg 48] cousin. What a strange life his has been! I am tempted to envy him the wonders he must have seen.”

“He arrived at the property ten years ago,” Stuart said, “and he hasn’t come home until now. I have to admit I’ve always felt a strong sympathy for this unknown cousin. What a strange life he must have had! I can’t help but envy him for the amazing things he’s probably seen.”

“I am surprised you should speak like that, Stuart,” said his mother, coldly. “I cannot understand any man of principle putting aside his duties for his inclinations.”

“I’m surprised you would say that, Stuart,” his mother said coldly. “I can’t understand any principled man ignoring his responsibilities for his desires.”

Miss Charteris looked bored.

Miss Charteris seemed uninterested.

“Is he married?” she asked, languidly.

“Is he married?” she asked, lazily.

“No, no, my dear,” answered Mrs. Crosbie, quickly; “by some marvelous chance he has escaped matrimony. I always expected to hear of a low-born wife; but he appears to have a little of the Gerant pride within him, and has spared us that humiliation.”

“No, no, my dear,” replied Mrs. Crosbie, quickly; “somehow, by a wonderful stroke of luck, he has avoided marriage. I always thought he would end up with a wife of humble origins; but it seems he has a bit of Gerant pride in him, and has saved us from that embarrassment.”

“Then he has no heir?” Vane observed.

“Then he has no heir?” Vane said.

Mrs. Crosbie did not reply immediately, but Miss Charteris saw her handsome eyes wander to Stuart’s face and rest there.

Mrs. Crosbie didn't respond right away, but Miss Charteris noticed her beautiful eyes drift to Stuart's face and stay there.

“He has the power of willing Beecham Park,” Mrs. Crosbie remarked; and the squire broke in with his quiet, monotonous voice:

“He can decide on Beecham Park,” Mrs. Crosbie commented; and the squire interjected in his calm, steady voice:

“I have often wished Douglas had married; he was just the man to be led to good things by a good woman.”

"I often wished Douglas had gotten married; he was exactly the kind of guy who could be inspired to do great things by a wonderful woman."

“You always were absurd on this subject, Sholto,” his wife remarked, quietly; and the squire discreetly said no more.

“You’ve always been ridiculous about this, Sholto,” his wife said quietly, and the squire wisely said nothing more.

Stuart moved from the table as the meal ended, and, engrossed with the newspaper, was lost to all that was passing around.

Stuart got up from the table as the meal finished and, absorbed in the newspaper, was oblivious to everything happening around him.

“I will write this morning and bid Douglas welcome,” Mrs. Crosbie said after a while. As she rose, she turned to the butler—“Fox, tell Mrs. Marxham to prepare some rooms for Sir Douglas Gerant; I expect he will arrive to-morrow. Now, Vane, I will leave you for half an hour; then, if you will equip yourself, we will drive this morning.”

“I'll write this morning and welcome Douglas,” Mrs. Crosbie said after a moment. As she stood up, she turned to the butler. “Fox, let Mrs. Marxham know to get some rooms ready for Sir Douglas Gerant; I expect he’ll arrive tomorrow. Now, Vane, I’ll be gone for half an hour; after that, if you get ready, we’ll go for a drive this morning.”

“Thanks, auntie,” and Miss Charteris walked slowly across the room to one of the long French windows, looking thoughtful and not altogether displeased.

“Thanks, Auntie,” Miss Charteris said as she walked slowly across the room to one of the long French windows, looking pensive and not entirely unhappy.

“The power to will Beecham Park,” she mused; “and the heir must be Stuart Crosbie. His mother’s eyes spoke that plainly.”

“The power to will Beecham Park,” she reflected; “and the heir must be Stuart Crosbie. His mother’s eyes made that clear.”

Miss Charteris glanced at the tall, well-built form of Stuart, who was still intent on the newspaper, and for the[Pg 49] first time the thought of a warmer feeling dawned in her heart. She found this cousin a more agreeable companion than she had imagined; she was irresistibly attracted by his manliness and charm of manner. Might she not gratify her ambition, as well as her fancy, if she chose this young man for her husband? As mistress of Crosbie Castle she would once again reign in her world, but as mistress of Crosbie Castle and Beecham Park her sovereignty would be greater than she had even dreamed of. Vane felt her heart swell within her at the glorious prospect her imagination conjured up; and, standing in the soft morning sunlight, she vowed to link her lot with Stuart Crosbie and be his wife.

Miss Charteris glanced at the tall, well-built figure of Stuart, who was still focused on the newspaper, and for the first time, the thought of a warmer feeling began to stir in her heart. She found this cousin to be a more pleasant companion than she had expected; she was irresistibly drawn to his masculinity and charm. Could she not fulfill her ambitions, as well as her desires, if she chose this young man to be her husband? As the mistress of Crosbie Castle, she would once again hold power in her world, but as the mistress of Crosbie Castle and Beecham Park, her influence would be greater than she had ever imagined. Vane felt her heart swell with excitement at the wonderful future her imagination created; and standing in the soft morning sunlight, she vowed to tie her fate to Stuart Crosbie and become his wife.

She left the window and walked toward him.

She got up from the window and walked over to him.

“You are most unkind, Mr. Crosbie,” she said, looking sweetly plaintive. “You are going to leave me all day, and you bury yourself now in those dry papers.”

“You're being really unkind, Mr. Crosbie,” she said, looking sweetly sad. “You’re going to leave me all day, and now you’re burying yourself in those boring papers.”

Stuart put down the newspaper quickly; he had been utterly unconscious of her presence.

Stuart quickly set the newspaper down; he had completely ignored her presence.

“I beg your pardon, Vane,” he said, smiling; “indeed it was very rude of me.”

“I’m sorry, Vane,” he said with a smile; “it was really rude of me.”

“I forgive you this time,” she returned, extending her white hand, “on condition that you promise to come home early from your meeting with this tiresome man.”

“I'll forgive you this time,” she replied, reaching out her white hand, “but only if you promise to come home early from your meeting with this annoying guy.”

Stuart colored faintly. It was true that he had received a letter from his friend, Captain Derwent; also true that that friend would pass through Chesterham at some time during the day; but Stuart’s appointment was not with Captain Derwent. In an hour’s time he was to meet Margery, and start for their picnic in the woods.

Stuart blushed slightly. It was true that he had received a letter from his friend, Captain Derwent; it was also true that his friend would pass through Chesterham at some point during the day; but Stuart's appointment wasn't with Captain Derwent. In an hour, he was supposed to meet Margery and head out for their picnic in the woods.

“I shall get back as soon as I can,” he said, hurriedly. “In truth, Vane, I am afraid that you find Crosbie horribly dull; there is nothing or no one to amuse you. It will be better in a day or two, for I intend to invite one or two people for the twelfth.”

"I'll return as soon as I can," he said, quickly. "Honestly, Vane, I'm worried that you think Crosbie is really boring; there's nothing or no one to entertain you. It'll be better in a day or two because I plan to invite a couple of people for the twelfth."

“I don’t want them,” Miss Charteris observed, raising her large blue eyes to his; “and do you know, Cousin Stuart, strange though it may seem, I am not at all dull in your society.”

“I don’t want them,” Miss Charteris said, looking up at him with her big blue eyes. “And you know, Cousin Stuart, as odd as it might sound, I’m not at all bored when I’m with you.”

Stuart bowed low at her words.

Stuart bowed deeply at her words.

“You are easily satisfied,” he replied; and at that moment his mother reappeared.

"You’re easily pleased," he replied; and just then, his mother came back.

[Pg 50]

[Pg 50]

“Now, Vane, I am at your service. By the by, Stuart, shall we not drive you to Chesterham? I can easily drive the barouche instead of the pony carriage.”

“Now, Vane, I’m here for you. By the way, Stuart, shouldn’t we drive you to Chesterham? I can easily take the barouche instead of the pony carriage.”

“Oh, no, thanks!” he answered, hurriedly. “I prefer to walk.”

“Oh, no, thanks!” he replied quickly. “I’d rather walk.”

Mrs. Crosbie elevated her eyebrows, but made no remark; and Vane followed her aunt from the room. On reaching the door, she looked back and kissed her hand.

Mrs. Crosbie raised her eyebrows but didn’t say anything; and Vane followed her aunt out of the room. As she reached the door, she looked back and blew her a kiss.

Au revoir, Cousin Stuart!” she said, lightly. “Don’t stay away too long.”

Goodbye, Cousin Stuart!” she said casually. “Don’t be gone too long.”

Stuart waited only till the ladies had well disappeared, then he walked across the hall, caught up his tennis hat, and made his way along the colonnade to the grounds. He stopped at the entrance to the courtyard and whistled for his dogs, then, without another look round, started across the paddock to the village.

Stuart waited until the ladies had fully gone, then he walked across the hall, grabbed his tennis hat, and headed down the colonnade to the grounds. He paused at the entrance to the courtyard and whistled for his dogs, then, with one last glance around, started across the paddock toward the village.


Margery was dressed early, and had packed a small basket with some home-made cakes and some apples as provender for the picnic. She had told Mrs. Morris of her holiday and Mr. Stuart’s kindness, and occupied herself with many little duties of love for the sick woman before she left her.

Margery got dressed early and packed a small basket with some homemade cakes and apples for the picnic. She had informed Mrs. Morris about her holiday and Mr. Stuart's kindness, and she busy herself with many little acts of care for the sick woman before she left her.

Mrs. Morris watched with tender eyes the slender form flitting about the room in its plain white cotton gown. All the wealth of her childless heart was bestowed on this girl, and in return she received pure and deep affection.

Mrs. Morris watched with gentle eyes as the slim figure moved around the room in her simple white cotton dress. All the love in her childless heart was given to this girl, and in return, she received genuine and profound affection.

“Now, are you quite sure, mother, you will not miss me?” asked Margery, kneeling by the couch when all her duties were done.

“Now, are you really sure, Mom, that you won’t miss me?” asked Margery, kneeling by the couch when all her chores were finished.

“Nay, that I cannot say,” Mrs. Morris returned, with a faint smile. “I always miss you, child; but I shall not want you. Mrs. Carter is coming in to see me, and Reuben has promised to come home for dinner.”

“Nah, I can’t say that,” Mrs. Morris replied with a faint smile. “I always miss you, kid; but I won’t need you. Mrs. Carter is coming to see me, and Reuben has promised to come home for dinner.”

“Reuben will keep his word, then,” declared the girl; “but I shall not be away long.”

“Reuben will keep his promise, then,” said the girl; “but I won’t be gone for long.”

“Stay and amuse yourself, Margery—you are young, and should have pleasure. Now, get on your bonnet and start, or you will keep the young squire waiting.”

“Stay and have fun, Margery—you’re young, and you deserve to enjoy yourself. Now, put on your hat and get going, or you’ll make the young squire wait.”

Margery tied on her sunbonnet. At first she had[Pg 51] been tempted to don her Sunday hat, a plain, wide-brimmed straw with a white ribbon, but she checked herself and put it away, with a blush at her vanity. She took her little basket, and, walking slowly toward the spring, sat down by its musical trickling to wait. She felt more than ordinarily happy; the memory of Stuart’s kind words had driven away the sting of his cousin’s remark; there was not a cloud on the horizon of her young life. She wanted for nothing to complete her happiness, and reveled in the sunshine and the golden glory of summer as only a heart can that has tasted no sorrow, seen not the darkness or gloom of pain.

Margery put on her sunbonnet. At first, she was tempted to wear her Sunday hat, a simple, wide-brimmed straw hat with a white ribbon, but she stopped herself and put it away, feeling embarrassed by her vanity. She grabbed her little basket and, walking slowly toward the spring, sat down by its gentle trickling to wait. She felt unusually happy; the memory of Stuart’s kind words had erased the sting of his cousin’s comment; there wasn’t a cloud in the sky of her young life. She didn’t need anything else to make her happy and enjoyed the sunshine and the golden glory of summer as only someone can who has never experienced sorrow or seen the darkness or gloom of pain.

She had not waited long before the sound of hastening footsteps told her that Stuart was at hand; and she bent to caress the dogs as he approached, thus hiding the pleasure that dawned on her face.

She didn’t wait long before the sound of hurried footsteps let her know that Stuart was coming; she leaned down to pet the dogs as he got closer, hiding the smile that was starting to show on her face.

“I am fearfully late, Margery,” Stuart said, apologetically, as he flung himself down on the cool, mossy bank. “By Jove! though, I had no idea I could walk so fast. I have come here in no time.”

“I’m really late, Margery,” Stuart said, apologetically, as he threw himself down on the cool, mossy bank. “Wow! I had no idea I could walk this fast. I got here in no time.”

“You do look tired,” she said, quickly; “let us rest a while. Shall I get you some milk?”

"You look really tired," she said quickly. "Let's take a break for a bit. Should I get you some milk?"

Stuart shuddered. The thought recalled all the horrors of Judy’s draught that summer morning.

Stuart shuddered. The thought brought back all the horrors of Judy’s drink that summer morning.

“No, thanks; I will have some water. Do you know, Margery, I don’t believe I can go very much further. What do you say to a picnic in the Weald wood?”

“No, thanks; I’ll just have some water. You know, Margery, I don’t think I can go much further. How about a picnic in the Weald wood?”

“I think it will be very nice. But, Mr. Stuart, where is your basket?”

“I think it’s going to be great. But, Mr. Stuart, where’s your basket?”

“My basket?” he echoed.

"My basket?" he repeated.

“Yes—your lunch,” said Margery, holding out her tiny hamper. “You have forgotten it.”

“Yes—your lunch,” said Margery, holding out her small basket. “You forgot it.”

“Yes, I have. Will it matter?” asked Stuart, gravely, thinking he had never seen so sweet a picture as the girl before him.

“Yes, I have. Will it matter?” Stuart asked seriously, thinking he had never seen such a beautiful sight as the girl in front of him.

“Well, you know, to picnic it is necessary to have some food; but perhaps I have enough for both.”

“Well, you know, to have a picnic you need some food; but maybe I have enough for both of us.”

“I devoutly hope so!” exclaimed Mr. Crosbie. “May I ask, Margery, what your basket contains?”

“I really hope so!” exclaimed Mr. Crosbie. “Can I ask, Margery, what's in your basket?”

“Cakes and apples,” she answered, promptly.

“Cakes and apples,” she replied quickly.

“Hum!” observed Stuart, meditatively. “That sounds solid, Margery.”

“Hum!” Stuart noted, thinking. “That sounds solid, Margery.”

[Pg 52]

[Pg 52]

“Don’t you like cakes and apples?”

“Don’t you like cake and apples?”

“Do you?” he asked.

"Do you?" he asked.

“Very much.”

“Totally.”

“Then I do, too. Now let us get into the woods. By the by, is Reuben about?”

“Then I do, too. Now let’s head into the woods. By the way, is Reuben around?”

“No; I believe he has gone to some of Sir Hubert’s farms. He started very early this morning, but he will be home to dinner. Did you want him, Mr. Stuart?”

“No; I think he went to one of Sir Hubert’s farms. He left really early this morning, but he’ll be back for dinner. Did you need him, Mr. Stuart?”

“No, not particularly. But what a lark if they take us up for trespassing—eh, Margery!”

“No, not really. But how funny would it be if they catch us for trespassing—right, Margery!”

Margery laughed heartily at the idea.

Margery laughed loudly at the thought.

“What would they do to us?” she asked.

“What are they going to do to us?” she asked.

“Transport us for life, perhaps,” Stuart replied, with a laugh, as he mounted the narrow wall. “How would you like that, Margery?” he added.

“Maybe transport us for life,” Stuart chuckled as he climbed onto the narrow wall. “What do you think about that, Margery?” he added.

“Would that mean going away from here?”

"Does that mean leaving this place?"

Stuart nodded.

Stuart agreed.

“I should not like it at all, then,” she declared.

“I wouldn’t like that at all,” she said.

“Then you intend to live in Hurstley all your life? Give me your hand; there—that is right. The dogs will clear it.”

“Then you plan to live in Hurstley for your whole life? Give me your hand; there—that's good. The dogs will take care of it.”

Margery jumped lightly from the wall to the soft turf, and then watched the easy way in which the collie and retriever scaled the wall.

Margery hopped down from the wall to the soft grass and then watched how effortlessly the collie and retriever climbed up the wall.

“How clever they are!” she cried, stooping to pat them.

“How clever they are!” she exclaimed, bending down to pet them.

“But you have not answered me. Do you intend to live here all your life?” said Stuart, as they strolled in the cool shade of the trees.

“But you haven't answered me. Are you planning to live here for the rest of your life?” said Stuart as they walked in the cool shade of the trees.

Margery looked at him quickly.

Margery glanced at him quickly.

“I have never thought about it, Mr. Stuart,” she replied. “Would it be wrong to wish it?”

“I’ve never thought about it, Mr. Stuart,” she said. “Would it be wrong to hope for it?”

“Wrong?” he repeated. “No, Margery, of course not.”

“Wrong?” he repeated. “No, Margery, of course not.”

“I love Hurstley,” the girl went on, thoughtfully. “Mother lives here, and Reuben, and Lady Coningham, though I cannot remember her well—still I love her; then there are Miss Lawson and all the village.”

“I love Hurstley,” the girl continued, deep in thought. “Mom lives here, and Reuben, and Lady Coningham, even though I don’t remember her very well—I still love her; then there’s Miss Lawson and everyone in the village.”

“No one else?” queried Mr. Crosbie, fixing his eyes on her face.

“No one else?” Mr. Crosbie asked, staring at her face.

“Yes—you, Mr. Stuart,” Margery answered, softly. “You are here, too.”

“Yes—you, Mr. Stuart,” Margery replied softly. “You’re here, too.”

“But suppose that all these friends were to go away—suppose[Pg 53] you were left alone—would you care for Hurstley then?”

“But what if all these friends were to leave—what if[Pg 53] you were left alone—would you still care for Hurstley then?”

Margery’s face paled.

Margery looked pale.

“I never thought of that,” she murmured. “Oh, I could not stay then; it would be terrible!”

“I never thought of that,” she said quietly. “Oh, I couldn’t stay then; that would be awful!”

Stuart opened his lips as if to speak, then closed them firmly again, and for a while there was silence between them as they walked. At last the young squire spoke. They had reached a clump of trees, a cooler, shadier spot, and here he stopped.

Stuart opened his mouth as if he was about to say something, then shut it tightly again, and for a moment there was silence between them as they walked. Finally, the young squire spoke. They had arrived at a cluster of trees, a cooler, shadier place, and here he paused.

“Let us unpack that gigantic basket here, Margery,” he said, lightly. “This is the very nook for a picnic.”

“Let’s open up that huge basket here, Margery,” he said casually. “This is the perfect spot for a picnic.”

Margery tossed off her bonnet, and the young man, stretched at full length on the soft grass, feasted his eyes on her radiant beauty, feeling that with every look his determination to see less of this girl was slipping from him, and that for him happiness was found only when in her presence.

Margery threw off her hat, and the young man, lying comfortably on the soft grass, gazed at her stunning beauty, realizing that with each glance, his resolve to distance himself from her was fading, and that for him, true happiness existed only when he was around her.


CHAPTER VII.

Vane Charteris found the day pass very slowly, with no one but her aunt to amuse her. She sat listlessly beside Mrs. Crosbie during the long drive, feeling bored and wearied, and yawned through the afternoon in her room, finding no pleasure in her mother’s society and less in her own. The thought that had come to her suddenly in the morning grew stronger as the hours passed. As Stuart Crosbie’s wife, she would taste once more the sweetness of her lost power.

Vane Charteris found the day dragging on painfully slow, with only her aunt for company. She sat beside Mrs. Crosbie during the long drive, feeling bored and tired, and yawned through the afternoon in her room, finding no enjoyment in her mother’s presence and even less in her own. The thought that had hit her suddenly in the morning became stronger as the hours went by. As Stuart Crosbie’s wife, she would once again experience the thrill of her lost power.

She was leaning by her open window, thinking this, heedless of the beauty of the picture that stretched before her, when her eyes fell on a man’s figure strolling leisurely on the lawn—a strange, odd-looking man, who seemed not quite at home in his surroundings. Miss Charteris, roused from her languor, watched him intently, and at once determined that the intruder was a tramp—perhaps one of a gang of thieves. She rose quickly, and made her way from her room, picking up her sun-shade as she went. Her aunt was out at a garden party, which she had vainly tried to induce Miss[Pg 54] Charteris to attend, her mother was enjoying a siesta, and her uncle was absorbed in his books. There was no one about, and the castle seemed quite deserted as Vane walked across the hall to the back grounds. The man was standing as she had seen him last, his hands in his pockets, his hat pulled low over his brows. She went toward him at once.

She was leaning by her open window, lost in thought, ignoring the beautiful view in front of her, when she noticed a man walking casually on the lawn—a strange-looking guy who seemed a bit out of place. Miss Charteris, stirred from her daydream, watched him closely and immediately decided that he was a tramp—maybe even part of a group of thieves. She quickly got up, grabbing her sunshade as she left her room. Her aunt was out at a garden party, which she had tried unsuccessfully to convince Miss Charteris to join; her mother was taking a nap; and her uncle was immersed in his books. There was nobody around, and the castle felt completely empty as Vane walked across the hall to the back grounds. The man stood just as she had last seen him, hands in his pockets, his hat pulled down low over his forehead. She walked straight toward him.

“What are you doing here?” she asked. “Do you know you are trespassing?”

“What are you doing here?” she asked. “Do you know you’re trespassing?”

The man turned at her first word; he looked at her keenly from a pair of earnest gray eyes, then slowly, and with unmistakable courtesy, removed his slouched felt hat.

The man turned at her first word; he looked at her intently from a pair of sincere gray eyes, then slowly, and with clear politeness, took off his slouched felt hat.

“Trespassing?” he repeated, in a cool tone. “Do they prosecute at Crosbie Castle if a man is found gazing only?”

“Trespassing?” he repeated, in a calm tone. “Do they take legal action at Crosbie Castle if someone is just looking?”

“You are insolent,” Miss Charteris responded, frigidly; “and, if you do not leave at once I shall send some of the servants to you.”

“You're being rude,” Miss Charteris replied coldly; “and if you don't leave immediately, I will have some of the staff come for you.”

The man replaced his hat, with a curious expression on his face.

The man put his hat back on, looking curious.

“Pray save yourself that trouble,” he said, dryly. “I am going; but may I ask if I have the honor of speaking to Mrs. Crosbie?”

“Please save yourself the trouble,” he said, dryly. “I'm leaving; but may I ask if I'm speaking to Mrs. Crosbie?”

Vane’s face flushed.

Vane’s face turned red.

“No,” she said, coldly.

“No,” she replied, coldly.

“Ah! Miss Crosbie, perhaps?”

“Ah! Miss Crosbie, is that you?”

“No,” she repeated again.

“No,” she said again.

“Indeed! Then, madame, by what right do you eject me?”

“Really! So, madam, what gives you the right to kick me out?”

“I am Mrs. Crosbie’s niece, and, in her absence, do what I know she would desire.”

“I’m Mrs. Crosbie’s niece, and in her absence, I’m doing what I know she would want.”

“Mrs. Crosbie’s niece!” repeated the man. “So Mrs. Crosbie rules this castle! Where is the squire?”

“Mrs. Crosbie’s niece!” the man repeated. “So Mrs. Crosbie is in charge of this place! Where’s the squire?”

Miss Charteris moved away a little.

Miss Charteris stepped back a bit.

“I shall answer no more questions,” she said, quietly. “I must request you to go away at once.”

“I’m not answering any more questions,” she said quietly. “I need you to leave right now.”

“There spoke George Charteris!” muttered the stranger, as if to himself.

“There spoke George Charteris!” the stranger murmured, as if to himself.

Vane started; she could hardly believe her ears. This shabby man to mention her father’s name! It was extraordinary, and not pleasant.

Vane flinched; she could barely believe what she was hearing. This disheveled man dared to bring up her father's name! It was unbelievable, and not at all enjoyable.

[Pg 55]

[Pg 55]

“I do not know who you are,” she said, with marked irritation; “but you have heard what I said, and you take no notice of my words. It now remains for the servants to see if they will be more successful.”

“I don’t know who you are,” she said, clearly irritated; “but you’ve heard what I said, and you’re ignoring my words. Now it’s up to the servants to see if they have better luck.”

“Softly, softly, my young lady!” said the man, putting his hand on her arm. “You are much too hasty, and, like all intemperate spirits, judge by appearances only. How do you know whether I have business here or not—whether my visit may not be that of a friend?”

“Easy now, my young lady!” said the man, placing his hand on her arm. “You’re rushing things, and like all impulsive people, you’re judging based on looks alone. How do you know if I have business here or not—maybe my visit is just to see a friend?”

“Friend?” echoed Miss Charteris, sarcastically, at the same time hurriedly drawing her arm from his touch.

“Friend?” Miss Charteris echoed sarcastically, quickly pulling her arm away from his touch.

“I see,” continued the stranger, half closing his eyes, and fixing her with a look which annoyed and fidgeted her. “I see you count Squire Crosbie’s friends by the cut of their coats. Stay; let me convince you that people are not always what they seem.”

“I see,” the stranger said, narrowing his eyes and giving her a look that made her uncomfortable. “I see you judge Squire Crosbie’s friends by their appearance. Hold on; let me prove to you that people aren’t always what they look like.”

At that moment a footman was passing along the colonnade; and, calling in a loud voice, the stranger attracted his attention.

At that moment, a footman was walking down the colonnade; and, raising his voice, the stranger got his attention.

“Is your master in?” was the question, put easily and naturally.

“Is your boss in?” was the question, asked casually and naturally.

The footman hesitated for an instant; but the presence of Miss Charteris reassured him.

The footman paused for a moment; however, the presence of Miss Charteris gave him confidence.

“Yes, sir.”

"Sure thing."

“Kindly inform him that I am here.”

“Please let him know that I'm here.”

“What name, sir?” the man asked.

“What name, sir?” the man asked.

“Sir Douglas Gerant.”

“Sir Douglas Gerant.”

The footman bowed and turned away, while Vane felt that she wished the ground would open and swallow up this queer, dried, cynical cousin or herself—it mattered not which. Never had she been in so disagreeable a position. Sir Douglas came to her rescue.

The footman bowed and walked away, while Vane felt she wished the ground would just open up and swallow either this strange, dried-up, cynical cousin or herself—it didn’t matter which. She had never been in such an uncomfortable situation. Sir Douglas came to her rescue.

“Will you forgive me?” he said, quietly extending his hand, a long, thin white hand, which seemed strangely at variance with his rough, ill-cut clothes.

“Will you forgive me?” he asked, quietly reaching out his hand, a long, thin white hand that seemed oddly mismatched with his rough, poorly fitting clothes.

“It is I who must ask that,” she replied. “Of course, had I known——”

“It’s me who has to ask that,” she replied. “Of course, if I had known——”

“Naturally, naturally,” interrupted Sir Douglas. “Let us say no more about it. So my cousin Constance is out? Well, I hope she will forgive me for taking her by storm in this way. And where is her boy?”

“Of course, of course,” interrupted Sir Douglas. “Let's not discuss it any further. So, my cousin Constance is unavailable? I hope she’ll forgive me for surprising her like this. And where is her son?”

“Stuart has gone to Chesterham.”

“Stuart has gone to Chesterham.”

[Pg 56]

[Pg 56]

“Hum! And is he a nice fellow? Do you like him?”

“Hmm! Is he a good guy? Do you like him?”

Miss Charteris hesitated.

Miss Charteris paused.

“Yes,” she replied, slowly, “I like Stuart very much. You will see him this evening.”

“Yes,” she said slowly, “I really like Stuart. You'll see him this evening.”

“Hum!” observed Sir Douglas again; and at that instant the squire’s tall, thin figure appeared, a look of undisguised pleasure on his face.

“Hum!” noted Sir Douglas again; and at that moment, the squire’s tall, thin figure came into view, a look of pure delight on his face.

“My dear Douglas!”

“My dear Doug!”

“Sholto, old fellow!”

“Sholto, my old friend!”

The two men clasped hands; no words of stronger welcome were spoken, but their eyes looked all they would say; the handgrip testified more plainly than words. What memories filled the mind of each as they stood thus face to face—the traces of the world’s buffets in their worn lineaments—memories of two young forms with hope and vigor shining in their glowing eyes, determination and ambition strong in their hearts.

The two men shook hands; no words of welcome were exchanged, but their eyes conveyed everything they wanted to say; the grip of their hands said more than words ever could. As they stood face to face, what memories flooded each of their minds—the signs of life's challenges reflected in their worn features—memories of two young guys filled with hope and energy shining in their bright eyes, determination and ambition strong in their hearts.

“Welcome—a thousand times welcome!” said the squire, after a moment’s silence. “I received your letter this morning. We expected you to-morrow.”

“Welcome—a thousand times welcome!” said the squire, after a moment of silence. “I got your letter this morning. We were expecting you tomorrow.”

Sir Douglas laughed.

Sir Douglas chuckled.

“Yes, I thought so; but I am not an orthodox person at all. I break through all rules and regulations. I look like a tramp. Ask this young lady if she does not think so,” he added, abruptly.

“Yes, I thought so; but I’m not an orthodox person at all. I ignore all rules and regulations. I look like a bum. Ask this young lady if she doesn’t think so,” he added, abruptly.

Vane’s face flushed—she was inwardly much annoyed; but Sir Douglas continued, speaking easily, and her confusion was unnoticed.

Vane’s face turned red—she was really annoyed inside; but Sir Douglas kept talking casually, and her embarrassment went unnoticed.

“I was eager to see you, Sholto, and I started off almost as soon as I dispatched my letter. I have had a great wish to see you for the last month.”

“I was really looking forward to seeing you, Sholto, and I set off almost right after I sent my letter. I’ve been wanting to see you for the past month.”

“I am heartily glad to meet you once more,” the squire responded; and his face looked brighter than usual. “But how have you come, Douglas?”

“I’m really glad to see you again,” the squire replied, and his face seemed brighter than usual. “But how did you get here, Douglas?”

“On foot,” returned Sir Douglas, calmly. “My man will arrive with my traps in about an hour’s time.”

“On foot,” Sir Douglas replied calmly. “My guy will be here with my stuff in about an hour.”

“On foot from Chesterham! You must be tired out. Come to my study. What volumes of anecdotes we could write, Douglas, of our respective lives! Vane, my dear, will you come with us?”

“Walking from Chesterham! You must be exhausted. Come to my study. Think of all the stories we could tell, Douglas, about our lives! Vane, my dear, will you join us?”

“No,” replied Miss Charteris, with a forced smile. “I will go and tell mamma that Sir Douglas has arrived.”

“No,” replied Miss Charteris, with a fake smile. “I’ll go tell Mom that Sir Douglas has arrived.”

[Pg 57]

[Pg 57]

She moved away gracefully as she spoke; Sir Douglas looked after her.

She moved away gracefully as she spoke; Sir Douglas watched her leave.

“That is George Charteris’ girl?” he asked.

"Is that George Charteris' girl?" he asked.

“Yes. She is very beautiful, is she not?” returned the squire, dreamily.

“Yes. She’s really beautiful, isn’t she?” replied the squire, lost in thought.

“Hum!” observed Sir Douglas to himself. “She may be; but——”

“Hmm!” Sir Douglas said to himself. “She might be; but——”

The sentence was left unfinished, and the strange guest followed the squire into the house.

The sentence was left hanging, and the mysterious guest followed the squire into the house.

“How unchanged it all is!” he remarked, as he entered the great hall. “I seem to have stepped back into my boyhood again, Sholto. Ah, we don’t wear as well as bricks and mortar, old fellow! Only a few short years, and we are both wrecks of what we were!”

“How unchanged everything is!” he said as he walked into the great hall. “It feels like I’ve stepped back into my childhood again, Sholto. Ah, we don’t hold up as well as bricks and mortar, my friend! Just a few short years, and we’re both shadows of what we used to be!”

They had entered a smaller apartment at the back of the building, one used by the squire as his study and own special sanctum. Books and pamphlets were carelessly strewn about; and the room, in its plain appointments, told clearly and distinctly the character of its owner.

They had entered a smaller apartment at the back of the building, which the squire used as his study and personal retreat. Books and pamphlets were scattered everywhere, and the room, with its simple furnishings, clearly reflected the personality of its owner.

The squire pushed forward a large chair to the window, and Sir Douglas, throwing off his hat, seated himself in it, whilst the squire settled himself at the table.

The squire moved a big chair to the window, and Sir Douglas, taking off his hat, sat down in it, while the squire got comfortable at the table.

“Did my letter startle you?” asked Sir Douglas suddenly.

"Did my letter surprise you?" Sir Douglas asked suddenly.

“Yes, it did,” was the candid answer. “I had begun to think you would never return to England, that you would die as you have lived, a wanderer from your home.”

“Yes, it did,” was the honest response. “I was starting to think you would never come back to England, that you would die just like you've lived, a wanderer far from home.”

“A weary, restless wanderer—a man, Sholto, with but one thought in his mind, one desire in his wanderings, one wish that has never been fulfilled. Ah, you have judged me as the world has judged me, an ill-conditioned fellow who loved all nations and people above his own! But you have wronged me—the world has wronged me. I am as capable of strong domestic feeling as any man living. I am what I am through trickery and deceit.”

“A tired, restless traveler—a man, Sholto, with just one thought in his mind, one desire in his journey, one wish that has never come true. Ah, you’ve judged me as the world has judged me, a difficult guy who loved all nations and people more than his own! But you’ve got it wrong—the world has got it wrong. I’m just as capable of strong feelings for home as any man alive. I am who I am because of trickery and deceit.”

The squire gazed earnestly at his cousin’s face, the thin features illumined by a sudden rush of color. Sir Douglas turned, and, as his eyes met that earnest gaze, he sunk back slowly in his chair, and the old cynical look came back again.

The squire looked intently at his cousin’s face, the sharp features brightened by a sudden flush of color. Sir Douglas turned, and as his eyes met that intense gaze, he slowly sank back into his chair, and the old cynical expression returned.

[Pg 58]

[Pg 58]

“I must not bore you with my hidden griefs, Sholto,” he said, dryly; “they are musty and gray now with age.”

“I shouldn't bore you with my hidden sorrows, Sholto,” he said dryly; “they're old and faded now.”

“You mistake if you think they bore me. I have never judged you hardly, Douglas. Your nature was not a common one. To me your life has fitted your nature.”

"You’re wrong if you think they annoy me. I’ve never judged you harshly, Douglas. Your character isn’t ordinary. To me, your life has matched your character."

“My life,” echoed the guest a little sadly. “What a weary turmoil it seems looking back at it now, what ceaseless restlessness! Ah, cousin, you have had the best of it, after all!”

“My life,” the guest said a bit sadly. “When I look back at it now, it all seems like such a tiring struggle, so much constant unease! Ah, cousin, you’ve had the better deal, after all!”

The squire made no reply.

The squire didn’t respond.

“Let us bury by-gones—they leave a bitter taste behind. I will come to the present, Sholto. I wrote to you with one idea and thought prominent in my mind. In another month or so I shall leave England again, perhaps this time never to return; but, before I go, I want to leave my old inheritance an heir, and I must find him here.”

“Let’s put the past behind us—it leaves a bad taste. I’ll focus on the present, Sholto. I wrote to you with one main idea in mind. In about a month, I’ll be leaving England again, possibly for good; but before I go, I want to leave my old inheritance to an heir, and I need to find him here.”

“Here!” repeated the squire. “You forget, Douglas, I am seven years your senior, and in all probability——”

“Here!” the squire repeated. “You forget, Douglas, I’m seven years older than you, and most likely——”

“I do not mean you. You have a son.”

“I’m not talking about you. You have a son.”

“Stuart?” exclaimed the squire. “Yes. You have never seen him, Douglas. He is the best in the world.”

“Stuart?” the squire exclaimed. “Yes. You’ve never met him, Douglas. He’s the best in the world.”

“I do not need your word to tell me that. I have heard of this son. The world is very small, and my ears are always sharp. He was in Calcutta last year. Yes, and I was there, too.”

“I don’t need you to tell me that. I’ve heard about this son. The world is pretty small, and I always have my ear to the ground. He was in Calcutta last year. Yeah, and I was there, too.”

“Then you know him?”

"Do you know him?"

Sir Douglas shook his head.

Sir Douglas shook his head.

“I never saw; but I heard of his good, warm, generous nature, and, judging him as your son, my heart went out to him.”

“I never saw him, but I heard about his kind, warm, generous nature, and, thinking of him as your son, I felt compassion for him.”

“It is a noble offer,” the squire said, in his quiet, simple way. “But is there no one whom you would care to select outside the family? Stuart will inherit the castle, remember.”

“It’s a generous offer,” the squire said, in his calm, straightforward manner. “But isn’t there someone you would prefer to choose outside the family? Stuart will inherit the castle, just so you know.”

“There is not a soul,” Sir Douglas replied, in low tones. “Don’t cross me in this, Sholto; to your son I would willingly give all I possess. Heaven grant he may derive greater happiness from it than I have done!”

“There isn’t a soul,” Sir Douglas replied quietly. “Don't go against me on this, Sholto; I would gladly give everything I have for your son. I hope he finds more happiness in it than I ever did!”

There was a silence between the two men; then the squire said, gently:

There was a pause between the two men; then the squire said, softly:

[Pg 59]

[Pg 59]

“You look worn and tired, Douglas. Must you leave England again so soon?”

“You look exhausted, Douglas. Do you really have to leave England again so soon?”

“Yes,” Sir Douglas returned briefly. “My search is not ended; if nothing else will support me, revenge will.” He paused for an instant, then went on quickly, “Sholto, old fellow, don’t think me mad or wild; there is a spot in my past which even you can never see. Only this much I will tell you, that, though I am a cynical, dry, hard creature now, there was a time, a brief heavenly time, when my life was as full of joy and vigor as your son’s is now. The memory of that dead joy, the memory of my terrible wrong—for I was wronged—has destroyed my life’s happiness. I live only for two things—to be revenged and to be satisfied.”

“Yes,” Sir Douglas replied briefly. “My search isn’t over; if nothing else keeps me going, revenge will.” He paused for a moment, then continued quickly, “Sholto, old friend, don’t think I’m crazy or irrational; there’s a part of my past that even you can’t understand. All I’ll say is that, even though I seem cynical, tough, and unfeeling now, there was a time, a brief, wonderful time, when my life was as full of joy and energy as your son’s is right now. The memory of that lost happiness, the memory of my terrible wrong—because I was wronged—has ruined my happiness. I live only for two things: revenge and closure.”

He rose from his chair as he spoke, and strode rapidly up and down the room, while the squire watched him tenderly and sorrowfully. He read the depth of trouble in the grief-distorted face; but he did not seek to know this or learn in any way the truth of his cousin’s strange career. Sir Douglas suddenly stopped in his hurried walk.

He got up from his chair as he spoke and paced back and forth in the room, while the squire watched him with a mix of tenderness and sadness. He could see the deep trouble in the grief-stricken face, but he didn’t try to uncover or understand the truth about his cousin’s unusual life. Sir Douglas suddenly halted in his quick stride.

“I am not myself to-day, Sholto,” he said, relapsing into his dry manner. “My return to your old home, where everything speaks of the past, has worked badly on me; but the weakness is gone, and—don’t be alarmed—it will not come again.”

“I’m not myself today, Sholto,” he said, slipping back into his dry tone. “Being back at your old home, where everything reminds me of the past, hasn’t been great for me; but that feeling is gone, and—don’t worry—it won’t happen again.”

The squire said nothing, but stretched out his hand and grasped his cousin’s in silence. Sir Douglas turned away as their fingers unloosened and threw himself into his chair again.

The squire didn’t say anything, but reached out and took his cousin’s hand in silence. Sir Douglas turned away as their fingers separated and slumped back into his chair.

“I shall stay with you for a week or two, Sholto,” he went on, presently. “I want to make friends with Stuart—and then I shall disappear. I trust your wife will not be alarmed at my rough appearance; I believe I have some decent coats among my things—I must look them out.”

“I'll stay with you for a week or two, Sholto,” he continued. “I want to befriend Stuart—and then I’ll be on my way. I hope your wife won’t be worried about my rough look; I’m pretty sure I have some decent coats in my stuff—I need to find them.”

“Constance will welcome you warmly,” though he shifted his papers nervously about as he spoke.

“Constance will greet you warmly,” he said, shifting his papers around nervously as he spoke.

“More especially when she knows what has brought me,” was Sir Douglas’ muttered thought.

“Especially since she knows what brought me here,” was Sir Douglas’s quiet thought.

Then he turned the conversation on other things; and the two men were soon lost in an argument, talking as[Pg 60] easily and naturally as though fifteen days, not years, had elapsed since their last meeting.

Then he shifted the conversation to other topics, and the two men quickly got caught up in a debate, talking as[Pg 60] easily and naturally as if only fifteen days, not years, had passed since their last meeting.

Meanwhile, away in the Weald grounds, the picnic was progressing well. Margery had spread her snow-white cloth on the turf and placed the dainty cakes and apples upon it; and, despite Stuart’s grumbling, he ate heartily of the simple repast.

Meanwhile, out in the Weald grounds, the picnic was going well. Margery had laid her bright white cloth on the grass and put the delicate cakes and apples on it; and, despite Stuart's complaints, he enjoyed the simple meal heartily.

“I call this heavenly!” he exclaimed, as he lay on the grass, leaning on his elbow, and watched Margery feed the dogs.

"I call this amazing!" he exclaimed, as he lay on the grass, propping himself up on his elbow, and watched Margery feed the dogs.

“It is nice,” she agreed, turning her great sapphire eyes on him; “but I do all the work and you picnic, Mr. Stuart. I am afraid you are very lazy.”

“It is nice,” she agreed, turning her big sapphire eyes on him; “but I do all the work and you just relax, Mr. Stuart. I’m afraid you’re quite lazy.”

“I know I am,” confessed the young man, “but you forget how hard I have always worked, Margery,” he added.

“I know I am,” the young man admitted, “but you forget how hard I’ve always worked, Margery,” he added.

Margery shook her wealth of red-gold hair, and laughed a sweet, musical laugh that rang through the summer silence.

Margery tossed her flowing red-gold hair and let out a sweet, melodic laugh that echoed through the summer stillness.

“Worked,” she repeated—“you worked! I don’t believe you really know what work means.”

“Worked,” she repeated—“you worked! I don’t think you really understand what work means.”

“I do seem to have led a purposeless life when I think of it,” Stuart observed, reflectively. “The hardest day I ever had was when I went tiger-shooting.”

“I really think I’ve lived a pretty aimless life when I look back on it,” Stuart said thoughtfully. “The toughest day I ever had was when I went tiger-shooting.”

“Tiger-shooting!” repeated the girl, paling. “Oh, Mr. Stuart, it sounds so dreadful!”

“Tiger-shooting!” the girl repeated, going pale. “Oh, Mr. Stuart, that sounds so awful!”

“You are a little coward, Margery,” Stuart laughed. “By Jove, though, how you would have enjoyed some of the things I did! I am sure you would be a good sailor. Margery, how would you like to be out at sea and not a speck of land in sight?”

“You're such a coward, Margery,” Stuart laughed. “Honestly, you'd really have enjoyed some of the things I did! I bet you'd be a great sailor. Margery, how would you feel about being out at sea with no land in sight?”

“I have read of the sea; but I have never seen it,” Margery said, simply. “But I think I should like it; there must be such a grandeur and beauty in rolling waves and great moving waters. I wish you would tell me something about it, Mr. Stuart.”

“I’ve read about the sea, but I’ve never seen it,” Margery said plainly. “But I think I’d really like it; there must be such majesty and beauty in the rolling waves and vast moving waters. I wish you’d tell me something about it, Mr. Stuart.”

Stuart moved into a sitting position and leaned his back against the trunk of a giant tree.

Stuart sat up and leaned his back against the trunk of a massive tree.

“I shall have to write a book about my travels, and dedicate it to you,” he said, lightly.

"I'll have to write a book about my travels and dedicate it to you," he said casually.

Margery smiled, and then put her arm round the collie’s neck, and drew the dog’s head on to her knees. The[Pg 61] retriever had retired to a shady spot, and was stretched out fast asleep. Stuart launched at once into anecdotes of the sea; he knew just where to put a telling touch and wake the interest; and Margery listened eagerly, drinking in the wonders with pretty incredulity and making Stuart break into hearty fits of laughter at her ignorant nautical remarks.

Margery smiled, then wrapped her arm around the collie's neck and pulled the dog's head onto her lap. The[Pg 61] retriever had settled down in a shady spot and was sound asleep. Stuart jumped right into stories about the sea; he knew exactly how to add the right detail to capture attention, and Margery listened with excitement, amazed by the wonders and making Stuart burst into hearty laughter at her clueless nautical comments.

The afternoon passed quickly; the sun had moved round, and cast slanting rays of golden light into the green nook. It touched Margery’s head, seeming to rest on the soft silky curls with delight. She looked so sweet in her plain white gown—a very flower of purity and beauty—that Stuart’s eyes, resting on her, would make him hesitate in his story and his heart thrill with a strong wave of unspeakable pleasure. To Margery the moments slipped away too quickly; she reveled in these tales of strange countries, in the adventures and hair-breadth escapes that had filled those two years of travel.

The afternoon flew by; the sun had shifted, casting slanted rays of golden light into the green corner. It rested on Margery’s head, seeming to delight in her soft, silky curls. She looked so sweet in her simple white dress—a true flower of purity and beauty—that whenever Stuart looked at her, he found himself pausing in his story, his heart racing with a powerful wave of indescribable joy. For Margery, the moments slipped away way too fast; she was immersed in these tales from distant lands, enjoying the adventures and narrow escapes that had filled those two years of travel.

“How beautiful and how strange it must have been, Mr. Stuart!” she said, drawing a deep breath, after a while. “You must find Hurstley dull.”

“How beautiful and how strange it must have been, Mr. Stuart!” she said, taking a deep breath after a while. “You must find Hurstley boring.”

“Hurstley to me is the most beautiful place in the whole world,” Stuart said, involuntarily. “I love it.”

“Hurstley is the most beautiful place in the world to me,” Stuart said without thinking. “I love it.”

“And so do I!” cried the girl. “But then I am different.” There was a slight pause, and she went on thinking of what he had just told her. “Then I was wrong when I said you had not worked—why, you helped to save the ship that stormy night, Mr. Stuart!”

“And so do I!” the girl exclaimed. “But I’m different.” There was a brief pause, and she continued reflecting on what he had just said. “So I was wrong when I said you hadn’t worked—after all, you helped save the ship that stormy night, Mr. Stuart!”

Stuart smiled as he moved nearer and held out his hand.

Stuart smiled as he got closer and reached out his hand.

“There is the mark of the cut from one of the ropes. Now, you will give me credit for some good, Margery?”

“There’s a mark from one of the ropes. Now, will you give me some credit for that, Margery?”

The girl took the hand between her own two small brown ones. She bent her head to look at the scar, while, at the touch of her fingers, Stuart felt his whole being thrill and the last barrier that stood between himself and his love melt away.

The girl held the hand in her small brown ones. She leaned down to examine the scar, and at the touch of her fingers, Stuart felt a rush of emotions, and the final barrier between him and his love disappeared.

“Yes—yes, I see,” Margery said, gently. “Oh, Mr. Stuart, what pain you must have suffered!”

“Yes—yes, I get it,” Margery said softly. “Oh, Mr. Stuart, what pain you must have gone through!”

She raised her luminous eyes to him, their blue depths darkened almost to blackness at the thought of that terrible night at sea, and met the steady, passionate gaze bent[Pg 62] on her. Some new sense flooded her mind; in one second all her girlish innocence vanished; she knew that she was on the brink of a great wondrous event, though she could not guess what it was. She dropped Stuart’s hand, and rose hurriedly.

She lifted her bright eyes to him, their blue depths almost turning black at the memory of that awful night at sea, and met his steady, intense gaze fixed on her. A new awareness flooded her mind; in an instant, all her youthful innocence disappeared; she realized she was on the verge of a significant, amazing event, even though she couldn't tell what it was. She let go of Stuart’s hand and got up quickly.

“It is getting late; we must go,” she declared. “Mother will want me.”

“It’s getting late; we need to go,” she said. “Mom will want me.”

Stuart at once moved to her side. He took the sunbonnet from her hand, and imprisoned the small fingers within his own.

Stuart immediately went to her side. He took the sunbonnet from her hand and held her small fingers in his own.

“Margery,” he said, softly, “is mother the only one who wants you? Will you not stay with me? Ah, my darling,” he cried, bending to catch her other hand and seeing the trembling lips and great, wondrous, startled eyes, “I have frightened you! You do not know—how could you?—how much you have become to me. Margery, I did not mean to speak yet—I meant to wait, and let your love grow; but your sweet face has urged me, and I can wait no longer. Margery, my own darling, I love you! Do you love me?”

“Margery,” he said gently, “is your mother the only one who wants you? Won’t you stay with me? Oh, my darling,” he exclaimed, leaning down to grasp her other hand, noticing her trembling lips and her wide, astonished eyes, “I’ve scared you! You don’t understand—how could you?—how much you mean to me. Margery, I wasn’t planning to say this yet—I meant to wait and let your feelings grow; but your lovely face has pushed me to say it, and I can’t wait any longer. Margery, my darling, I love you! Do you love me?”

Margery felt herself drawn into his strong arms. She looked up at him for one instant, then said softly:

Margery felt herself pulled into his strong arms. She glanced up at him for a moment, then said softly:

“Love! What is love?”

"Love! What is love?"

“Love,” cried Stuart, “is the greatest joy or the greatest pain. To love is to think, dream, live only for one person, to be happy when near them, lonely when away, ever longing to clasp their hand, listen to their voice, as I have done these past weeks, my own sweet dear one.”

“Love,” cried Stuart, “is the greatest joy or the greatest pain. To love is to think, dream, and live only for one person, to feel happy when you’re near them and lonely when you’re apart, always longing to hold their hand and listen to their voice, just as I have done over these past weeks, my own sweet dear one.”

“Then”—the color came vividly into the cream-white cheeks, the eyelids drooped, and the graceful head was bent—“then I do love you, Mr. Stuart; but——”

“Then”—the color came vividly into the creamy-white cheeks, the eyelids drooped, and the graceful head lowered—“then I do love you, Mr. Stuart; but——”

“But!” interrupted Stuart, gathering her to his arms. “There is no ‘but,’ my darling, my very own! Oh, Margery, if you could know what happiness I feel! It is such peace after doubt and perplexity. See—just now you threw my hand away; I give it to you again, my darling, yours to defend and tend you when you are my wife.”

“But!” Stuart interrupted, pulling her into his arms. “There’s no ‘but,’ my darling, my one and only! Oh, Margery, if you could understand how happy I am! It feels so peaceful after all the doubts and confusion. Look—just now you pushed my hand away; I'm giving it back to you, my darling, yours to protect and care for when you become my wife.”

“Your wife!” faltered Margery; and she trembled—the suddenness, the sweetness of this news seemed to have taken all strength from her. She lived in an indescribable dream of happiness; Stuart’s arms were round her,[Pg 63] his eyes gazed into hers, his voice was whispering tenderly in her ear. She could not then grasp the full extent of her joy, she was dazed by the passion and depths of his love.

“Your wife!” Margery stammered, trembling—the shock and sweetness of this news seemed to drain all her strength. She was lost in an indescribable dream of happiness; Stuart’s arms were around her, his eyes locked onto hers, and his voice was whispering softly in her ear. In that moment, she couldn’t fully comprehend the depth of her joy; she was overwhelmed by the intensity and depth of his love.[Pg 63]

“Yes, my wife, thank Heaven!” said Stuart, reverently raising one small hand to his lips.

“Yes, my wife, thank goodness!” said Stuart, respectfully raising one small hand to his lips.

“Margery, each day that has gone has linked me closer to you—try as I would, my love would turn to you. There may be storms in life before us,” he went on, hurriedly, involuntarily drawing the slender form closer to him as he thought of his mother’s anger—“there may be trials, battles to fight; but we will be firm and trust in each other. If we have love, we shall be satisfied.”

“Margery, every day that passes brings me closer to you—no matter how hard I try, my love keeps leading me to you. There might be difficult times ahead,” he continued, quickly pulling her slender form closer as he remembered his mother’s anger—“there may be challenges, battles to face; but we will stand strong and believe in each other. If we have love, we will be content.”

“My love will never, never die,” Margery murmured slowly, drawing herself out of his arms. “But it is all so strange—you to love me! And—ah, what will madame say, Mr. Stuart? I don’t know why, but I am sure she does not like me.”

“My love will never, ever die,” Margery whispered softly, pulling herself out of his arms. “But it’s all so strange—you loving me! And—oh, what will madame say, Mr. Stuart? I don’t know why, but I’m sure she doesn’t like me.”

“Margery”—and Stuart drew her back to him again and kissed her sweet lips—“we are pledged to each other, and none shall part us. Leave all to me, and it will come right. And now I have a lesson to teach you—henceforth I am Stuart, and Stuart only; don’t forget.”

“Margery”—and Stuart pulled her back to him again and kissed her soft lips—“we’re committed to each other, and no one will separate us. Leave everything to me, and it will turn out okay. Now I have something to teach you—going forward, I am Stuart, and only Stuart; don’t forget that.”

“I will not,” she promised. She was silent for an instant, then said, softly: “How good you are! I will try to be worthy of you. Something tells me, Stuart, that I am not a common village girl. You will know the truth, perhaps, some day, and then you will be proud of me.”

“I won't,” she promised. She paused for a moment, then said softly, “You’re so wonderful! I’ll try to be deserving of you. I have a feeling, Stuart, that I’m not just an ordinary village girl. Maybe one day you’ll know the truth, and then you’ll be proud of me.”

“I shall never be prouder of you than I am now!” cried the young man, fervently. “I care not what you are—I love you; you shall be my wife!”

“I'll never be prouder of you than I am right now!” the young man exclaimed passionately. “I don’t care who you are—I love you; you will be my wife!”

Margery raised her lovelit eyes, eloquent in tenderness, to his, and then smiled.

Margery lifted her beautiful eyes, full of warmth, to his and then smiled.

“Our picnic is ended,” she said, loosing herself from his hold and picking up her sunbonnet; “the dogs are tired of waiting; we must go.”

“Our picnic is over,” she said, breaking free from his embrace and grabbing her sunhat; “the dogs are tired of waiting; we need to go.”

Stuart watched her pack her basket and tie on the simple headgear, his heart throbbing with pure passionate love. Henceforth, let come what might, this girl belonged to him—she was his very own.

Stuart watched her pack her basket and put on the simple headband, his heart racing with intense love. From now on, no matter what happened, this girl was his—she was truly his own.

“Margery,” he said, as they stood together before starting, “this is the birth of our happiness. Remember,[Pg 64] my darling, that you now are my life, my very soul. If clouds should gather, turn to me and I will sweep them away.”

“Margery,” he said, as they stood together before leaving, “this is the beginning of our happiness. Remember, [Pg 64] my love, you are now my life, my very soul. If any clouds gather, turn to me and I’ll chase them away.”

Margery rested her hand for one moment on his shoulder.

Margery rested her hand on his shoulder for a moment.

“Stuart,” she said, steadily, “I was a girl an hour ago—I am a woman now. As you love me, dear, so I love you, and ever shall, though a world should stretch between us.”

“Stuart,” she said firmly, “I was a girl an hour ago—I’m a woman now. As you love me, dear, so I love you, and I always will, even if a world separates us.”


CHAPTER VIII.

The sun was growing ruddy in its glory, filling the heavens with a radiant, beautiful light. Margery had parted with Stuart at the Weald gate, and, urged by the wonder and fullness of her happiness, she turned back again to the spot henceforth engraved on her memory with a golden touch. She stood beneath the tree that had reared its branches over her unconscious head through the past hours, and her heart thrilled again and again at the thought of the marvelous treasure that had come to her. Stuart Crosbie loved her—loved her—Margery Daw—a girl without even a name to call her own! She covered her eyes with her hands, as if to shield them from the memory of his passionate glances. What had she ever done to deserve this happiness? Had not her soul murmured often, fretted beneath the cloud of mystery that hung over her? Ah, how wrong she had been! Even while she had murmured, a gift was coming to her, a gift beside which all else faded away and vanished. A sudden impulse moved the girl. She was alone; save for the occasional note of the birds, the faint flutter of the leaves, there was not a sound to break the silence. On the very spot where she had stood when Stuart uttered his earnest, fervent vows she knelt and sent up words of thankfulness. Then she sank upon the ground and, nestling close to the tree, let her fancy wander to the future. She felt at times as if she could not be the Margery of the morning—so far away now—and she almost doubted whether it was not all a dream, till a sudden recollection of her lover’s voice—the memory of[Pg 65] his words—returned, and she knew it was a blissful reality.

The sun was turning a warm red in its glory, filling the sky with a beautiful, radiant light. Margery had said goodbye to Stuart at the Weald gate, and driven by the wonder and fullness of her happiness, she turned back to the spot that would forever be etched in her memory with a golden glow. She stood under the tree that had stretched its branches over her unaware head during the past few hours, and her heart raced repeatedly at the thought of the incredible treasure that had come to her. Stuart Crosbie loved her—loved her—Margery Daw—a girl without even a name to call her own! She covered her eyes with her hands, as if to shield them from the memory of his passionate looks. What had she done to deserve this happiness? Hadn't her soul often sighed and become restless under the cloud of mystery that loomed over her? Ah, how wrong she had been! Even while she had murmured, a gift was on its way to her, a gift that made everything else fade away. Suddenly, the girl felt an impulse. She was alone; aside from the occasional song of the birds and the soft rustling of the leaves, there was no sound to break the silence. On the very spot where she had stood when Stuart declared his sincere, passionate vows, she knelt and expressed her gratitude. Then she sank onto the ground and, nestled close to the tree, let her imagination drift to the future. At times, she felt as if she could not be the Margery of the morning—so distant now—and she almost doubted whether it was all a dream, until a sudden memory of her lover’s voice—the echo of his words—returned, and she knew it was a blissful reality.

The minutes slipped away, and it was not till the chiming of a distant clock fell on her ear that Margery began to realize how long she had sat and how late it was. She rose hurriedly and made her way through the wood to the path. She had her secret to whisper to the poor, sick mother at home, and the thought lent speed to her feet. What joy she would bring to that tender heart! What happiness to share her new delights with such a one!

The minutes went by unnoticed, and it wasn't until she heard the distant clock chiming that Margery realized how long she had been sitting and how late it was. She quickly stood up and made her way through the woods to the path. She had a secret to share with the sick mother at home, and that thought made her move faster. What joy she would bring to that caring heart! What happiness to share her new excitement with someone like her!

She ran down the hill, the ripple of the stream sounding in her ears like music, and approached the garden gate. A lady was seated in the cottage doorway, and, as Margery was hurrying up the path, she rose and came to meet her.

She ran down the hill, the sound of the stream in her ears like music, and headed towards the garden gate. A woman was sitting in the cottage doorway, and as Margery rushed up the path, she got up to greet her.

“Miss Lawson!” exclaimed Margery, in surprise.

“Miss Lawson!” Margery exclaimed in surprise.

“I have been waiting here nearly an hour,” the governess returned; “your mother has been extremely unwell, and——”

“I've been waiting here for almost an hour,” the governess replied; “your mom has been really unwell, and——”

“Mother ill!” exclaimed Margery, with a sudden pang. “Oh, let me go to her!”

“Mom's sick!” shouted Margery, feeling a sudden jolt of worry. “Oh, please let me go to her!”

Miss Lawson put a detaining hand upon the girl’s arm.

Miss Lawson gently held the girl's arm to stop her.

“You must not disturb her; she has just dropped off to sleep. Reuben has gone to fetch Dr. Metcalf, and Mrs. Carter is sitting indoors to see to her.”

“You can't disturb her; she just fell asleep. Reuben went to get Dr. Metcalf, and Mrs. Carter is inside taking care of her.”

Margery’s face had grown very sad.

Margery's face had become very sad.

“What is it?” she asked, in a low voice. “She was weak when I left her to-day, but not more than usual.”

“What is it?” she asked quietly. “She seemed weak when I left her today, but not any more than usual.”

“She had a severe fit of coughing, and it brought on an attack of the hemorrhage again; it has stopped now, but it has left her very weak. You can do nothing just now, Margery, and I came purposely to talk to you.”

“She had a bad coughing spell, which triggered another episode of bleeding; it’s stopped now, but it has left her really weak. You can’t do anything right now, Margery, and I came specifically to talk to you.”

Miss Lawson was a small, thin woman with a quiet, determined face, which from long contact with the world had grown almost stern; but there were gleams of warmth and kindliness from the clear, gray eyes and a touch even of tenderness about the mouth sometimes. Now, though she spoke in her keen, dry way, there was an expression of kindness, almost affection, on her features[Pg 66] as she looked at Margery. The girl turned back from the door at once.

Miss Lawson was a petite, slender woman with a quiet, determined expression that had become almost stern from years of interacting with the world. However, her clear gray eyes showed glimmers of warmth and kindness, and her mouth sometimes hinted at tenderness. Now, even though she spoke in her sharp, dry manner, a look of kindness, almost affection, appeared on her face as she regarded Margery. The girl immediately turned back from the door.[Pg 66]

“Shall I bring you a chair here, Miss Lawson?” she asked, quietly—this news of her mother’s illness had fallen as a cloud on the brilliancy of her joy.

“Should I bring you a chair, Miss Lawson?” she asked softly—this news of her mother’s illness had cast a shadow over her joy.

“No. Come outside and stroll part of the way home with me,” said Miss Lawson. “I have something of importance to say to you—indeed, I have wanted to speak to you for several days past; but I had nothing very definite in my mind at the time. To-day I have.”

“No. Come outside and walk with me part of the way home,” said Miss Lawson. “I have something important to tell you—I've actually wanted to talk to you for several days now, but I didn't have anything specific to say back then. Today, I do.”

Margery followed the rectory governess down the path in silence.

Margery quietly walked behind the governess of the rectory down the path.

“Margery,” began Miss Lawson, abruptly, “have you ever thought about your future? Have you ever thought what will become of you when Mary Morris dies?”

“Margery,” Miss Lawson started, abruptly, “have you ever thought about your future? Have you ever considered what will happen to you when Mary Morris passes away?”

The flush called up by the first sentence died away quickly, and Margery’s face paled. She put her hand suddenly to her heart.

The rush triggered by the first sentence faded fast, and Margery’s face grew pale. She suddenly placed her hand on her heart.

“Is she going to die so soon?” she murmured, involuntarily. “Oh, Miss Lawson, you do not think she will die soon?”

“Is she going to die so soon?” she whispered, without meaning to. “Oh, Miss Lawson, you don’t think she’ll die soon?”

“It is impossible to say,” returned the elder woman, quietly. “Mrs. Morris has been gradually sinking all this summer; she may linger for months, or she may pass away at any moment. It is not her present illness that has caused me to speak; as I tell you, I have intended doing so for days past. I have considered it my duty to put matters clearly before you.”

“It’s hard to say,” replied the older woman softly. “Mrs. Morris has been gradually getting worse all summer; she could hang on for months, or she might pass at any moment. It’s not her current illness that made me speak up; as I’ve mentioned, I’ve been planning to do this for several days. I felt it was my responsibility to lay everything out clearly for you.”

She paused for an instant. Margery’s face was pained and sad; her heart was heavy with sorrow and dread; all sunshine seemed suddenly to have gone from her life, and, for the moment, Stuart, her lover, was forgotten.

She paused for a moment. Margery’s face looked pained and sad; her heart felt heavy with sorrow and dread; it seemed like all the sunshine had suddenly vanished from her life, and, for that moment, Stuart, her boyfriend, was forgotten.

“Perhaps you will think me harsh,” Miss Lawson went on, “when I say that I consider it time you began to plan your future life. Remember, you are now about seventeen, and in another year—indeed, now—should take upon yourself the responsibilities of life. Hitherto you have been tended and cared for by two women. Lady Coningham has opened her purse generously, poor Mary Morris has lavished the wealth of her whole heart on you; but now, when she is taken from you, you will[Pg 67] have but Lady Coningham to fall back upon; and, unless I judge you wrongly, I think you will grow weary of your dependence and long to be free. Don’t think me unkind, child,” continued Miss Lawson, putting a hand on the girl’s slender shoulder. “If I did not like you so much—if I did not know the good in your nature—I should not speak so plainly. But you must review your position. You are grown now almost to womanhood; you are educated above the level of many a girl of wealthier station; you have natural gifts that will aid you; and I say distinctly, you should shake yourself free, not with ingratitude, but with a sense of duty and independence. Believe me, Margery, in the long run you will be far happier.”

“Maybe you’ll think I’m being too hard on you,” Miss Lawson continued, “when I say it’s time for you to start planning your future. Remember, you’re about seventeen now, and in another year—really, even now—you should take on the responsibilities of life. Up until now, you’ve been cared for by two women. Lady Coningham has generously opened her purse, and poor Mary Morris has poured all her love into you; but now, with her gone, you’ll only have Lady Coningham to rely on. And, if I’m right about you, I believe you’ll soon tire of depending on her and crave your freedom. Don’t think I’m unkind, dear,” Miss Lawson added, placing a hand on the girl’s slender shoulder. “If I didn’t care for you so much—if I didn’t see the good in you—I wouldn’t speak so frankly. But you need to think about your situation. You’re almost a woman now; you’re educated beyond what many girls of wealthier backgrounds are; you have natural talents that can help you; and I strongly believe you should break free, not out of ingratitude, but with a sense of responsibility and independence. Trust me, Margery, in the long run, you’ll be much happier.”

“Yes, you are right,” the girl assented. She had followed each word and grasped the meaning instantly. Her natural pride was roused in one moment, and she felt a thrill of desire to add no more to her heavy debt of kindness—to be indeed free.

“Yes, you’re right,” the girl agreed. She understood every word and got the meaning right away. Her natural pride was stirred in an instant, and she felt a rush of desire to add nothing more to her heavy debt of kindness—to truly be free.

“Understand me—you must not turn suddenly and be selfishly murmuring over the past,” urged Miss Lawson, who had been closely watching the girl. “Whatever happens, be grateful, Margery.”

“Listen to me—you shouldn’t turn away suddenly and complain about the past,” urged Miss Lawson, who had been closely observing the girl. “No matter what happens, be thankful, Margery.”

“I am—I am,” cried Margery, “thankful to all, and to you, for you have done so much for me, and now you come to help me again!”

“I am—I am,” cried Margery, “thankful to everyone, and to you, because you have done so much for me, and now you’re here to help me again!”

“As I shall always help you, I hope,” returned the governess. “I knew you would understand me, Margery—I felt you would be true to your nature. I waited only till I had something definite to propose before I spoke to you.” She drew out a letter from her pocket as she finished. “You have heard me speak of my sister, Mrs. Fothergill. This is from her. She has married a doctor in London, a man who is fast becoming celebrated as a specialist. I have written many times about you, and, when we have met, I have chatted to her, till she thoroughly realizes what you are. This letter came only this morning, and it contains something that I thought would just suit you.”

“As I will always help you, I hope,” replied the governess. “I knew you would understand me, Margery—I felt you would stay true to your nature. I waited until I had something specific to propose before I spoke to you.” She pulled out a letter from her pocket as she finished. “You’ve heard me talk about my sister, Mrs. Fothergill. This is from her. She’s married a doctor in London, a man who is quickly becoming well-known as a specialist. I’ve written to her many times about you, and, when we’ve met, I’ve chatted with her until she fully understands who you are. This letter arrived just this morning, and it contains something that I thought would be perfect for you.”

“Yes?” said Margery, simply.

“Yeah?” said Margery, simply.

Miss Lawson unfolded the letter.

Miss Lawson opened the letter.

“‘You have often heard me mention Lady Enid[Pg 68] Walsh,’” she read, “‘the poor young creature whom John has been attending during the past year. I was sitting with her yesterday. She seems to have taken a fancy to me, and during our conversation she asked me to help her to find a companion. She has a lady with her now, an officer’s widow; but she is not a pleasant woman, and they are going to part. I feel so sorry for Lady Enid—young, with beauty and rank, and a cripple for life! She leads such an isolated existence!—for her aunt, Lady Merivale, at whose house she resides, is very old, and almost always confined to her room, and Lady Enid’s only brother, the Earl of Court, is never in England. She welcomes me so warmly, and opens her heart to me! She told me that she would like a bright young girl for companion—if possible from the country. Lady Enid adores the country; but she is compelled to live in London to be near the doctors and under the so-called care of her aunt. Immediately she spoke of a country girl my thoughts flew to your pupil, Margery Daw. From your accounts I feel sure she is the very person to suit the poor young invalid. Do you think this could be managed? She would have a luxurious home, a really magnificent salary, and I feel sure would soon grow to love Lady Enid—no one could help doing so. I half said I knew of some one, and she adopted the idea eagerly; so I hasten to write you.

“‘You’ve often heard me talk about Lady Enid[Pg 68] Walsh,’” she read, “‘the poor young woman John has been helping this past year. I was with her yesterday. She seems to really like me, and during our chat, she asked me to help her find a companion. She currently has a lady with her, an officer’s widow; but she’s not a pleasant person, and they are going to part ways. I feel so sorry for Lady Enid—young, beautiful, and of high status, yet a cripple for life! She lives such a lonely life! Her aunt, Lady Merivale, who she lives with, is very old and mostly stuck in her room, and Lady Enid’s only brother, the Earl of Court, is never in England. She welcomes me so warmly and opens her heart to me! She told me she would like a bright, young girl to be her companion—preferably from the countryside. Lady Enid loves the countryside, but she has to stay in London to be close to the doctors and under the so-called care of her aunt. As soon as she mentioned a country girl, I thought of your student, Margery Daw. From what you’ve told me, I’m sure she’d be perfect for the poor young invalid. Do you think we could make this happen? She would have a lovely home, a really impressive salary, and I’m sure she would fall in love with Lady Enid—who wouldn’t? I almost mentioned that I knew someone, and she jumped on the idea eagerly; so I’m writing to you right away.’”

“‘The question is whether Margery would like the life. It would be dull, very dull; but Lady Enid is a most charming and intellectual companion, and very unselfish. I know you have been anxious about your pupil; and this seems such a wonderful chance that I cannot help saying I shall be disappointed if it falls through. I suppose Lady Coningham would not object to her protégée’s becoming independent? Write by return, and let me know what you think of my proposal; and, if you approve, try to arrange it as quickly as possible, as the widow lady leaves in a fortnight.’”

“‘The question is whether Margery would enjoy that life. It would be boring, really boring; but Lady Enid is a lovely and intellectual companion, and she’s very selfless. I know you’ve been worried about your pupil; and this seems like such a great opportunity that I can't help but say I’ll be disappointed if it doesn't happen. I assume Lady Coningham wouldn’t mind her protégée’s becoming independent? Write back quickly and let me know what you think of my suggestion; and if you agree, please try to make it happen as soon as you can, since the widow lady is leaving in two weeks.’”

Miss Lawson folded the letter slowly, and put it back into her pocket.

Miss Lawson slowly folded the letter and put it back in her pocket.

“That is all,” she said, quietly. “Now, Margery, it remains for you to express your feelings.”

"That's it," she said softly. "Now, Margery, it's up to you to share your feelings."

“It is so sudden,” responded Margery, faintly; her[Pg 69] hands were clasped together; her face, hidden behind the flopping sunbonnet, was perplexed, pained and troubled.

“It’s so sudden,” Margery replied weakly; her[Pg 69] hands were clasped together, and her face, obscured by the floppy sunbonnet, showed confusion, pain, and distress.

What must she do? How could she leave Hurstley, where every tree and stone was precious to her, and where her heart was bound? Should she speak openly of her love at once, her future marriage with the young squire of Crosbie Castle? The words were on her lips—and then she hesitated. Instinctively she felt that Miss Lawson would not approve of the engagement, and she vividly recalled madame’s unceasing dislike. No, she could not speak of it yet; it was so new, so strange; perhaps, after all, it might not be—and her hands pressed her heart closely. She would leave all to him; he must speak out, she could not. And what, then, must she say to this proposal? Could she leave Hurstley—go from the sun which gave her being life, into a lonely, strange world—leave all that she knew and loved so well—the tiny cottage, the sweet-smelling woods and lanes, and the poor, sick woman, a mother in all but truth? That last thought came as a golden gleam.

What should she do? How could she leave Hurstley, where every tree and stone meant so much to her, and where her heart was tied? Should she immediately confess her love and her upcoming marriage to the young squire of Crosbie Castle? The words almost came out—but then she hesitated. Deep down, she sensed that Miss Lawson wouldn’t approve of the engagement, and she vividly remembered the constant disapproval from madame. No, she couldn't talk about it yet; it was too new, too strange; maybe it wasn't meant to be—and she pressed her hands against her heart. She would leave everything up to him; he had to speak first, she couldn't. And what would she say about this proposal? Could she really leave Hurstley—forsake the sunlight that gave her life, stepping into a lonely, unfamiliar world—abandon everything she cherished—the little cottage, the fragrant woods and paths, and the poor, sick woman, a mother in every way except blood? That last thought sparkled like a golden light.

“Mother!” she said, hurriedly, “I cannot leave her.”

“Mom!” she said quickly, “I can’t leave her.”

“Then you renounce all thought of independence,” she observed, coldly, watching the girl’s face with something like a frown on her own.

“Then you give up any idea of independence,” she remarked coolly, studying the girl’s expression with a frown of her own.

“I do not,” replied Margery, firmly. “I have listened to your advice, and I will take it; but I must first think of her. She will miss me, Miss Lawson—I know she will.”

“I don’t,” Margery replied firmly. “I’ve considered your advice, and I’ll follow it; but I need to think about her first. She’ll miss me, Miss Lawson—I know she will.”

“Well,” said Miss Lawson, after a pause, “that is true. It would be cruel to leave her now. I will write to my sister and thank her in your name, and explain why you refuse.”

“Well,” said Miss Lawson, after a pause, “that is true. It would be harsh to leave her now. I’ll write to my sister and thank her for you, and explain why you’re refusing.”

“You are not cross with me?” Margery murmured, putting out her hand suddenly.

“You're not angry with me?” Margery said quietly, reaching out her hand suddenly.

“Cross? No, my child. I wish it might have been arranged; but you are right; it is your duty to stay with Mary Morris, and help to cheer her sad life. In the future, if ever you want help, come to me, and what I can do I will.”

“Cross? No, my dear. I wish it could have been different; but you’re right; it's your responsibility to stay with Mary Morris and help brighten her sad life. In the future, if you ever need help, come to me, and I’ll do what I can.”

Margery’s eyes met the governess’ steady gaze, and then she bent forward and kissed her.

Margery’s eyes locked with the governess’ steady gaze, and then she leaned in and kissed her.

[Pg 70]

[Pg 70]

“I will come to you,” she said, simply; and the two women separated.

“I'll come to you,” she said plainly; and the two women went their separate ways.

Margery hurried down the hill toward home. She felt weary, almost exhausted; it had been a day of extreme mental excitement. As she passed the woods and the stream, her thoughts went back to Stuart, and she felt again the power of his love. Why should she have doubted him? Why not have spoken bravely of their love? Had he not said himself that storms might come, but he would face them all? To-morrow she would seek Miss Lawson, and, strong in the knowledge of Stuart’s great, honest heart, tell her all. Now she must hasten to the sick woman, and watch beside her with tender care and hope.

Margery hurried down the hill toward home. She felt tired, almost worn out; it had been a day full of intense mental excitement. As she passed the woods and the stream, her thoughts went back to Stuart, and she felt the strength of his love again. Why had she doubted him? Why hadn’t she spoken boldly about their love? Hadn’t he said that storms might come, but he would face them all? Tomorrow, she would talk to Miss Lawson, and, confident in Stuart’s big, honest heart, tell her everything. Now she had to rush to the sick woman and watch over her with caring hope.


Stuart Crosbie strode home to the castle, feeling that he had left behind him everything that made life happy. His love for Margery had been growing slowly, but surely, during the past three months that had elapsed since his return home. Her beauty bewitched and enthralled him, her freshness and sweetness linked him still more strongly, her daintiness and natural refinement appealed to him through all. He knew there would be trouble; that his mother would denounce his choice; but his mind was made up, his will, the will of which she was so proud herself, would be firm as iron. Let all the world rage, Margery should be his wife. Though she was nameless, a waif, a nobody, was she not a pure, sweet girl? Were these worldly considerations stains on her fair character? No; his heart was given, his mind made up, and nothing should move him. He raised his head proudly at this thought, a look of determination on his face. He was armed for the fray; but, while he gloried in his own strength, there came the thought of Margery’s weakness. Would she brave the storm as he could? Would not the bitterness of his mother’s anger wound and humiliate her? His face softened. He must shield his sweet love from the fierceness of the battle, tenderly protect her from the cruel wind of harshness and coldness that would most assuredly greet her at Crosbie Castle.

Stuart Crosbie walked home to the castle, feeling like he had left behind everything that made life enjoyable. His love for Margery had been growing slowly but surely over the past three months since he returned home. Her beauty captivated and enchanted him, her freshness and sweetness connected him even more, and her delicate charm and natural grace appealed to him deeply. He knew there would be conflict; his mother would oppose his choice. But he was resolute; the strong will she was so proud of would be as unyielding as iron. Let the world rage, Margery would be his wife. Even though she was nameless, a drifter, a nobody, wasn't she a pure, sweet girl? Did those worldly concerns tarnish her character? No; his heart was committed, his mind was made up, and nothing would sway him. He lifted his head proudly at this thought, a look of determination on his face. He was ready for the fight; but while he reveled in his own strength, the thought of Margery's vulnerability crossed his mind. Would she withstand the storm as he could? Wouldn't his mother's anger hurt and embarrass her? His expression softened. He needed to protect his sweet love from the harsh realities of battle, to gently shield her from the cruel winds of bitterness and coldness that would surely greet her at Crosbie Castle.

He chose the path through the paddock, and walked[Pg 71] through the courtyard just as the tower clock chimed a quarter to eight. He had but a few minutes to change his tennis suit for his dinner garb, and he ran hurriedly from the coachhouse round to the lawn, determined to make a rush to his room. He dismissed his dog with a word, sped fleetly across the grounds till he reached the colonnade, and entered it, when suddenly, by some mischance, his foot slipped. He made a vain effort to save himself; his head swum; he was conscious of a sudden sharp twinge of pain, and, falling heavily, he knew no more.

He took the path through the field and walked[Pg 71] through the courtyard just as the clock tower chimed quarter to eight. He had only a few minutes to change from his tennis outfit into his dinner clothes, and he hurried from the coach house to the lawn, determined to rush to his room. He sent his dog away with a word, ran swiftly across the grounds until he reached the colonnade, and entered it when suddenly, by some misfortune, his foot slipped. He tried unsuccessfully to catch himself; his head spun; he felt a sharp jolt of pain, and as he fell heavily, he lost consciousness.


Sir Douglas Gerant, after a lengthened chat with his cousin, mounted to his room, and dressed himself with due regard for the exigencies of polite society. The hard, cynical look that had rested on his face during his conversation with Vane Charteris, and in the political argument with the squire, had now vanished. He looked worn and ill as he walked slowly up and down his room; his eyes were sad; his head drooped. He seemed to be thinking deeply; at last, with a deep-drawn sigh, he seated himself at the table and wrote a letter. It was a summons to his lawyer, bidding him draw up a will, and fixing a day for him to come to Crosbie Castle. This done, Sir Douglas leaned back in his chair and covered his eyes with his hand for several minutes. The entrance of his valet, a man who had been his faithful servant and companion for years, roused him; and, bidding the valet dispatch the letter quickly, Sir Douglas left his room and descended the broad staircase. As he passed through the wide hall to the colonnade, its white pillars, gleaming against the background of green, tinged now with the ruddy gold of the setting sun, made a picture gratifying to his artistic eye. He sauntered on, determining to seek the grounds, when his eyes fell on Stuart’s prostrate form and pale face. In an instant he was kneeling beside the young man, and his clear voice rang out to the butler, who happened to be passing to the dining-room.

Sir Douglas Gerant, after a long chat with his cousin, went up to his room and got dressed to meet the standards of polite society. The hard, cynical expression that had been on his face during his conversation with Vane Charteris, and during the political debate with the squire, had now disappeared. He looked tired and unwell as he walked slowly back and forth in his room; his eyes were sad, and his head hung low. He seemed lost in thought; finally, with a deep sigh, he sat down at the table and wrote a letter. It was a request to his lawyer, asking him to prepare a will and to set a date for him to come to Crosbie Castle. After finishing that, Sir Douglas leaned back in his chair and covered his eyes with his hand for several minutes. The arrival of his valet, who had been his loyal servant and companion for years, brought him back to reality, and after instructing the valet to send off the letter quickly, Sir Douglas left his room and descended the grand staircase. As he walked through the spacious hall to the colonnade, the white pillars gleaming against the background of green, now touched with the warm gold of the setting sun, created a scene that pleased his artistic eye. He continued on, planning to head out to the grounds, when he noticed Stuart lying on the ground with a pale face. In an instant, he was kneeling beside the young man, and his clear voice called out to the butler, who happened to be passing by on his way to the dining room.

The man hurried up with some brandy, and Sir Douglas, with almost professional dexterity, lifted Stuart’s head and poured a few drops between the closed lips. He[Pg 72] watched the color slowly return, and the eyes open, with a look of anxiety and tenderness on his face.

The man quickly brought some brandy, and Sir Douglas, with nearly expert skill, lifted Stuart’s head and poured a few drops between his closed lips. He[Pg 72] watched as color gradually returned to Stuart's face and his eyes opened, wearing an expression of concern and care.

“That is right!” he said, gently, as he met Stuart’s gaze. “Are you hurt?”

"That's right!" he said softly, meeting Stuart's gaze. "Are you hurt?"

“My arm!” murmured the young man, faintly, as the butler and Sir Douglas helped him to rise.

“My arm!” the young man murmured softly as the butler and Sir Douglas helped him stand up.

The baronet cast a keen glance at the right hand, hanging limp and swollen.

The baronet took a sharp look at the right hand, which was hanging limp and swollen.

“You have had an ugly fall,” he said, briefly. “Your arm is broken—how did it happen?”

"You've had a bad fall," he said quickly. "Your arm is broken—what happened?"

He pushed Stuart gently into a chair near at hand, and, while he spoke, he deftly cut away the slight tennis sleeve from the wounded limb with a pair of scissors taken from his pocket.

He gently pushed Stuart into a nearby chair, and while he spoke, he skillfully cut away the tennis sleeve from the injured arm with a pair of scissors he pulled from his pocket.

“I can’t quite remember,” Stuart replied, speaking with an effort, and passing his left hand over his eyes. “I came an awful cropper, I know, and must have banged my head. Is the arm broken? If so, you had better send for Metcalf and have it set.”

“I can’t really remember,” Stuart replied, struggling to speak and rubbing his eyes with his left hand. “I took a really bad fall, that much I know, and I must have hit my head. Is my arm broken? If it is, you should call Metcalf and get it set.”

The butler was moving away; but Sir Douglas stopped him.

The butler was walking away, but Sir Douglas stopped him.

“There is no need to send to the village—I can manage this. Go up to my room and send down my man; it is not the first time he has helped me in this sort of thing.”

“There’s no need to send someone to the village—I can handle this. Go up to my room and call my guy; he’s helped me with this kind of thing before.”

Stuart lay back in his chair; he was still feeling faint and weak. He caught Sir Douglas’ eye, and smiled a little.

Stuart leaned back in his chair, still feeling lightheaded and weak. He met Sir Douglas' gaze and smiled slightly.

“I feel rather like what the boys used to call a ‘jolly duffer,’” he said, slowly. “I can’t think what made me so stupid; I don’t usually fall about in this way. I wonder how long I was insensible—and I have never thanked you for helping me.” Stuart was gradually recovering himself, and woke to the fact that this was a stranger. “I beg your pardon.”

“I feel kind of like what the guys used to call a ‘jolly duffer,’” he said slowly. “I can’t believe I was so stupid; I don’t usually act like this. I wonder how long I was out cold—and I’ve never thanked you for helping me.” Stuart was slowly getting back to himself and realized that this was a stranger. “I’m sorry.”

“It is granted, Cousin Stuart.”

“It's granted, Cousin Stuart.”

Stuart looked mystified, and then said, suddenly putting out his left hand:

Stuart looked confused, and then said, suddenly reaching out his left hand:

“You are Douglas Gerant; I am very glad to see you.”

“You're Douglas Gerant; I'm really glad to see you.”

Sir Douglas grasped the hand.

Sir Douglas shook the hand.

“Thanks, my lad,” he said, quietly; then, looking round: “Here is Murray. Now sit quiet, and don’t speak, and we’ll settle you in a trice.”

“Thanks, kid,” he said softly; then, looking around: “Here’s Murray. Now sit still, don’t say anything, and we’ll take care of you in no time.”

[Pg 73]

[Pg 73]

Stuart watched his cousin curiously as he prepared the bandages and improvised some splints; he scarcely felt the long, white fingers as they moved over his wounded arm, and winced only as the bones clicked together. But he grew fainter as the bandages were wound round; and, as the operation was finished, Sir Douglas, without a word, held the brandy to his lips again and forced him to drink some.

Stuart watched his cousin with curiosity as he got the bandages ready and made some splints on the spot; he barely noticed the long, white fingers moving over his injured arm and only flinched when the bones clicked together. But he started to feel weaker as the bandages were wrapped around him; and when the work was done, Sir Douglas, without saying a word, held the brandy to his lips again and made him drink some.

“You have pluck, Stuart,” he said, quietly. “You are of the stuff to make a man. Now, if you take my advice, you will go to your room and rest. I fancy that arm will trouble you rather to-night; so try to get some sleep now.”

“You’ve got real courage, Stuart,” he said softly. “You have what it takes to be a man. Now, if you want my advice, go to your room and get some rest. I have a feeling that arm will be bothering you tonight, so try to get some sleep now.”

“My head feels rather queer, I confess,” Stuart responded; and he gladly let his cousin draw his hand through his arm and lead him through the hall to the stairs.

“My head feels kind of strange, I admit,” Stuart replied; and he willingly let his cousin loop his arm through his and guide him through the hall to the stairs.

Mrs. Crosbie was sailing down as they approached.

Mrs. Crosbie was sailing down as they got closer.

“Stuart,” she exclaimed, in genuine dismay, “what is the matter?”

“Stuart,” she said, genuinely upset, “what’s wrong?”

“He has fallen and broken his arm,” Sir Douglas answered, quietly. “I am taking him to his room; it will be wiser to let him pass, Cousin Constance, as he has had a nasty touch on the head.”

“He's fallen and broken his arm,” Sir Douglas replied quietly. “I’m taking him to his room; it’s better to let him go, Cousin Constance, since he’s had a nasty hit to the head.”

“Arm broken!” cried Mrs. Crosbie, in alarm. “But it must be set! I will send for Dr. Metcalf at once!”

“Arm's broken!” Mrs. Crosbie exclaimed, worried. “It needs to be set! I’ll call Dr. Metcalf right away!”

“You can send for the doctor, if you like,” Sir Douglas remarked, as he drew Stuart up the stairs; “but his arm is already set. I have had considerable experience in such cases, and I can assure you it is all right.”

“You can call for the doctor if you want,” Sir Douglas said as he helped Stuart up the stairs; “but his arm is already set. I’ve had a lot of experience with these kinds of things, and I can guarantee it’s fine.”

Stuart smiled faintly at his mother, and she followed him up the stairs, a little annoyed, a little anxious, and, oddly enough, a little glad—annoyed because Sir Douglas had taken so much upon himself; anxious for her son, whom she loved better than anything on earth; and glad, because she saw in this illness a chance of bringing about the marriage between Vane and Stuart, which she so much desired.

Stuart smiled weakly at his mother, and she followed him up the stairs, feeling a mix of annoyance, anxiety, and strangely enough, a bit of happiness—annoyed because Sir Douglas had overstepped his bounds; anxious for her son, whom she loved more than anything else in the world; and happy because she saw this illness as an opportunity to push for the marriage between Vane and Stuart, which she wanted so much.

Sir Douglas left the mother and son together when he had ensconced his patient comfortably in a large chair; and Mrs. Crosbie busied herself with many little offices about the room, quitting the apartment only when she[Pg 74] saw Stuart’s eyes close in slumber. She met Vane on the landing, and, with an affectionate glance, drew the girl’s hand through her arm.

Sir Douglas left the mother and son together after he had settled his patient comfortably in a large chair. Mrs. Crosbie kept herself busy with little tasks around the room, only leaving the space when she saw Stuart’s eyes close in sleep. She met Vane in the hallway, and with a caring look, linked the girl’s hand through her arm.

“He is resting, dear,” she said, “so I shall leave him for a while. We must nurse him together, and we shall soon get him well.”

”He’s resting, dear,” she said, “so I’ll leave him for a while. We need to take care of him together, and we’ll have him back on his feet soon.”

Vane’s face flushed a little.

Vane's face turned a bit red.

“I will help you gladly,” she returned, and she spoke honestly. Her first thought, like her aunt’s, had been that this would bring Stuart and herself more together. She had another duty to perform, too. She must ingratiate herself with Sir Douglas Gerant, and try by every means in her power to wipe away the memory of her foolish mistake.

“I'll gladly help you,” she replied, and she meant it. Her first thought, just like her aunt's, was that this would bring Stuart and her closer. She had another task to accomplish as well. She needed to win over Sir Douglas Gerant and do everything she could to erase the memory of her foolish mistake.

Stuart slept for an hour or two, and dreamed of Margery, but when he awoke the pain in his arm was so great that even her sweet image was banished from his thoughts. His mother came in as night fell, but Stuart was too ill to broach the subject of his love. The blow on the head was more severe than he had imagined, and he grew feverish as the day declined. He heard the tower clock chime the night hours, and whenever he moved his head, his eyes rested on the figure of Sir Douglas reading by the window, and ready at any moment to tend him.

Stuart slept for a couple of hours and dreamed of Margery, but when he woke up, the pain in his arm was so intense that even her sweet image disappeared from his mind. His mother came in as night fell, but Stuart was too sick to discuss his feelings. The blow to his head was worse than he had expected, and he started feeling feverish as the day went on. He heard the clock tower chime the night hours, and each time he moved his head, his eyes landed on Sir Douglas, who was reading by the window and ready to help him at any moment.

And at the small cottage by the Weald another being sat and watched by a sickbed, watched with a heart that was growing sadder and sadder as the moments passed. Margery, still in the white cotton gown that she wore when she plighted her troth, knelt by Mary Morris’ couch, trying to alleviate the pain that was racking the poor, wasted frame. She was ignorant of her lover’s illness, and she thought of him only with a sense of peace and happiness. What a long, wonderful day it had been, she thought, as she sat beside the little window and watched the veil of night darken the sky—a day in which her girlhood was buried forever, a day in which the golden glory of all earthly happiness dawned for her! She turned from the window to watch the sick woman. The paroxysm of pain seemed past, and she was asleep. The house was quiet as a tomb. In another room the loving, faithful husband and companion was lost to trouble in slumber. Margery was alone; she moved softly[Pg 75] to the window and drew back the curtains, and immediately the room was bathed in the silver radiance of the moon.

And in the small cottage by the Weald, another person sat by a sickbed, their heart growing sadder with each passing moment. Margery, still wearing the white cotton gown from when she pledged her love, knelt beside Mary Morris’ bed, trying to ease the pain that was overwhelming the poor, frail body. She was unaware of her lover’s illness, thinking of him only with a sense of peace and happiness. What a long, amazing day it had been, she thought, sitting by the little window and watching the night sky darken—a day when her girlhood ended forever, a day when the golden joy of all earthly happiness began for her! She turned from the window to look at the sick woman. The worst of the pain seemed to have passed, and Mary was asleep. The house was as quiet as a grave. In another room, her loving, faithful husband was lost in troubled sleep. Margery was alone; she moved quietly to the window, pulled back the curtains, and instantly the room was filled with the silver light of the moon.

She stood and gazed on at the dark-blue heavens, the glittering myriads of jeweled stars, the moonlit earth, till a cloud seemed to obscure her vision; and, when she gazed again, the stars were gone and a ruddy haze, pierced by the sun’s golden beams, illumined the sky.

She stood and looked up at the dark-blue sky, the countless sparkling stars like jewels, the moonlit ground, until a cloud seemed to block her view; and when she looked again, the stars were gone and a reddish haze, lit up by the sun's golden rays, filled the sky.

She rose softly, moved on tiptoe to the bed, then, with a sudden shudder, dropped on her knees beside it. While her eyes had been closed in sleep, while the dawn had spread its roseate veil over the night, a spirit had flown from earth—Mary Morris was dead!

She got up quietly, walked on tiptoe to the bed, then, with a sudden shiver, dropped to her knees beside it. While her eyes had been closed in sleep and the dawn had spread its rosy veil over the night, a spirit had departed from the earth—Mary Morris was dead!


CHAPTER IX.

The days passed away, and Stuart Crosbie gradually recovered from the effects of his fall. Despite the assurance from Sir Douglas that her son was doing well, Mrs. Crosbie satisfied herself and summoned the village doctor, together with a fashionable physician from town, only to receive the same opinion from them, coupled with the expression that Stuart could not have been better treated. The young man passed four days in his room; but, as the pain left his head, he insisted on donning his clothes and descending to the garden. His mind was haunted by Margery’s image and the thought of her sorrow; for the news of Mrs. Morris’ death had reached him through his servant, and he longed to rush away and comfort his darling. He had seen little of his mother during the past four days; Sir Douglas had constituted himself head nurse, and Mrs. Crosbie, who was not quite at home in a sickroom, gave way to him with a little annoyance and jealousy, though she would not let it be seen. Stuart had not been sufficiently well, during the short time she visited him, to speak about Margery—indeed, he scarcely had strength to reply to her inquiries—the heat was still very great, and, although he had an excellent constitution, he was considerably weakened by the fever and pain. But, though he could not collect his ideas to speak of Margery, she was never absent from his thoughts. The[Pg 76] vision of her sweet blue eyes, her wistful, lovely face, haunted his bedside, bringing a sense of peace and rest to his troubled dreams.

The days went by, and Stuart Crosbie slowly recovered from his fall. Even though Sir Douglas assured her that her son was doing well, Mrs. Crosbie felt the need to call in the village doctor and a trendy physician from the city, only to hear the same assessment from both, along with the reassurance that Stuart couldn’t have received better care. The young man spent four days in his room; but as the pain in his head eased, he insisted on getting dressed and going down to the garden. His mind was filled with thoughts of Margery and her sadness; he had heard about Mrs. Morris’ death through his servant and desperately wanted to run to comfort his beloved. He had seen little of his mother over the past four days; Sir Douglas had taken over as the main caregiver, and Mrs. Crosbie, who wasn’t very comfortable in a sickroom, felt a bit annoyed and jealous, though she kept it to herself. Stuart hadn't been well enough during her brief visits to even talk about Margery—he barely had the strength to respond to her questions—the heat was still quite intense, and despite his strong constitution, he was significantly weakened by the fever and pain. Yet, even though he couldn't gather his thoughts to discuss Margery, she was always on his mind. The vision of her sweet blue eyes and her beautiful, yearning face haunted him at his bedside, bringing him a sense of peace and comfort to his troubled dreams.

At last, after four days had passed, Stuart insisted on leaving his room and seeking the air, urged, in fact, by a strong desire to see his mother and tell her of his love. Sir Douglas offered no opposition to this move; the severer effects of the fall were now passed, and, with such health and vigor as Stuart possessed, his arm would soon heal. Nevertheless, it was a rather shattered likeness of the handsome cousin that greeted Vane Charteris’ eyes as she crossed the hall and saw him making slow progress down the stairs.

Finally, after four days had gone by, Stuart insisted on leaving his room to get some fresh air, driven by a strong urge to see his mother and express his love for her. Sir Douglas didn’t oppose this decision; the worst effects of the fall had passed, and with the health and strength Stuart had, his arm would heal quickly. However, it was a noticeably battered version of the handsome cousin that caught Vane Charteris’ eye as she walked across the hall and saw him slowly making his way down the stairs.

“Let me help you,” she said, gently, moving forward at once, and putting out her hand.

“Let me help you,” she said softly, stepping forward and reaching out her hand.

“Thanks. I am rather shaky,” returned Stuart, smiling faintly. “How do you do, Cousin Vane? Thanks for all your kind messages.”

“Thanks. I’m feeling a bit shaky,” Stuart replied with a faint smile. “How’s it going, Cousin Vane? I appreciate all your thoughtful messages.”

Vane made no reply, but helped him down the stairs, across the hall to the colonnade, and, pushing forward a large chair, she soon made him comfortable.

Vane didn’t say anything but helped him down the stairs, through the hall to the colonnade, and after moving a large chair forward, she quickly got him settled in.

“Thank you,” he said again; “you are very kind. Is my mother anywhere about?”

“Thanks,” he said again; “you’re really kind. Is my mom around?”

“She has gone to Chesterham on some missionary business,” replied Vane, leaning back against one of the white pillars, and looking extremely pretty and graceful in her long, soft pink gown. “I don’t think she knew that you were coming down, or I am sure she would not have gone.”

“She has gone to Chesterham on some missionary work,” replied Vane, leaning back against one of the white pillars and looking really pretty and graceful in her long, soft pink dress. “I don’t think she knew you were coming down, or I’m sure she wouldn’t have left.”

Stuart sat silent, troubled and disappointed. He had braced himself for his interview with his mother; he was longing to send some word or sign to Margery. Four whole, long days had passed since their picnic in the wood, and during that time sorrow had come to her, and he had not ministered to her comfort. He wondered whether she knew of his illness, whether she realized that it was that illness alone that had kept him silent. He had determined, as he rose, to speak to his mother, and then drive over to the Weald cottage and bring Margery back in all dignity to the castle, as befitted his future wife; but now again fate was unkind; his mother was absent—might be absent the whole day—and he was too weak to[Pg 77] crawl even to the carriage. What could he do? He must send some message of comfort, some word of love to Margery. His eyes fell on his maimed hand; and, with a half groan, he realized that he was helpless, utterly helpless to do as he wished.

Stuart sat quietly, troubled and disappointed. He had prepared himself for his conversation with his mother; he was eager to send some message or sign to Margery. Four long days had passed since their picnic in the woods, and during that time sorrow had come to her, and he hadn’t been there to comfort her. He wondered if she knew about his illness, if she understood that it was this illness that had kept him quiet. He had decided, as he got up, to talk to his mother, and then drive over to the Weald cottage to bring Margery back with all the dignity appropriate for his future wife; but once again fate was unkind; his mother was gone—might be gone the whole day—and he was too weak to crawl even to the carriage. What could he do? He had to send some message of comfort, some word of love to Margery. His eyes fell on his injured hand; and, with a half groan, he realized that he was helpless, completely helpless to do what he wanted.

Vane Charteris watched him carefully. She saw his brow contract and the look of trouble gather on his face.

Vane Charteris watched him closely. She noticed his brow furrow and a look of concern appear on his face.

“Are you in pain?” she asked, gently.

“Are you hurting?” she asked softly.

Stuart woke from his musings.

Stuart woke from his thoughts.

“My arm is a little troublesome,” he replied, evasively; then, collecting his thoughts with an effort, he said: “But I must not be selfish, Vane. You will find it dull work sitting with an invalid. I feel so angry with myself for being so clumsy. Just fancy, Vane—this is the first time I have been ill in my life!”

“My arm is bothering me a bit,” he said, avoiding the topic; then, after gathering his thoughts with some difficulty, he added: “But I shouldn’t be selfish, Vane. It must be pretty boring to sit with someone who’s sick. I’m really upset with myself for being so awkward. Can you believe it, Vane—this is the first time I’ve ever been sick in my life!”

“Then we must do our best to cheer you, Cousin Stuart,” Vane responded, a faint color mounting to her cheeks at the last words. What could they mean but that this illness kept him from her side? “Come,” she added, brightly—“let me amuse you, read to you, or do something. I assure you, Cousin Stuart, I consider it a pleasure. I would do anything for you, believe me.”

“Then we have to do our best to cheer you up, Cousin Stuart,” Vane replied, a slight blush rising to her cheeks at his last words. What could they possibly mean but that this illness was keeping him away from her? “Come on,” she said cheerfully, “let me entertain you, read to you, or do something. I promise you, Cousin Stuart, I find it a pleasure. I would do anything for you, you can believe that.”

Stuart looked at her as she drew up another chair and sunk into it, giving him a frank, affectionate glance. A sudden thought flashed into his mind, and then died away.

Stuart looked at her as she pulled up another chair and sank into it, giving him an honest, warm look. A sudden thought popped into his mind and then faded away.

“You look upon me as useless,” she observed, with a smile. “I mean to upset that theory altogether.”

“You think I’m useless,” she said with a smile. “I plan to prove you wrong.”

“Useless!” echoed Stuart. “Indeed, Vane, you are quite wrong.”

“Useless!” Stuart exclaimed. “Honestly, Vane, you’re totally mistaken.”

“Then let me help you,” Vane said, suddenly. “I see plainly, Stuart, something is troubling you; it is not only the arm. Come—I shall begin to be jealous of Sir Douglas, to be afraid that you will trust in no one but him. Will you not let me be your friend as well as your cousin?”

“Then let me help you,” Vane said suddenly. “I can see clearly, Stuart, that something is bothering you; it’s not just your arm. Come on—I’m starting to feel jealous of Sir Douglas, worried that you’ll only trust him. Will you let me be your friend too, not just your cousin?”

Stuart half rose in his chair.

Stuart half stood up in his chair.

“My friend!” he repeated; then he sunk back again. “Yes, Vane, if you will be my friend.”

“My friend!” he said again, then he leaned back once more. “Yes, Vane, if you’ll be my friend.”

“Friendship is not an empty term with me,” Miss Charteris observed, slowly. “Since you will let me be your friend, I must act as such. See”—extending her hand—“let[Pg 78] us seal the contract—look upon me as your chum, your sister, as well as your friend and cousin.”

“Friendship means a lot to me,” Miss Charteris said slowly. “Since you’re willing to let me be your friend, I need to act like one. Look”—she reached out her hand—“let's make it official—think of me as your buddy, your sister, and your friend and cousin.”

Stuart grasped her hand.

Stuart took her hand.

“I will,” he said, quietly; “for I am in urgent need of a friend, especially just now.”

“I will,” he said softly; “because I really need a friend right now.”

He stopped and looked at her; she was watching him with an expression of frankness and sympathy.

He stopped and looked at her; she was watching him with an open and empathetic expression.

“Vane,” he began slowly, “I came down this morning on purpose to talk to my mother on a subject that is more than life to me. I anticipate—I know—I shall have a hard struggle with her, though, despite all she may say, I shall be firm. Will you help me in this struggle?”

“Vane,” he started slowly, “I came down this morning specifically to discuss something with my mother that means everything to me. I expect—I know—I’ll have a tough battle with her, but no matter what she says, I’ll stay strong. Will you support me in this fight?”

Vane rose to her feet again; her breath was coming fast, and a presentiment of something disagreeable passed through her mind.

Vane got back to her feet; she was breathing quickly, and a feeling of something unpleasant crossed her mind.

“Tell me what it is, Stuart,” she said, quietly, unfurling a large fan she carried, and holding it against the light, ostensibly to shield her face from the sun, in reality to keep it hidden from her cousin.

“Tell me what it is, Stuart,” she said softly, opening up a large fan she had and holding it up to the light, seemingly to shield her face from the sun, but really to keep it hidden from her cousin.

“Vane, do you remember the fourth day of your visit here, when I took you to see Sir Charles?”

“Vane, do you remember the fourth day of your visit here, when I took you to see Sir Charles?”

“Yes,” she answered.

“Yes,” she replied.

“Do you remember a girl who was sitting in a corner and who brought me some water for the dog? I introduced her—Margery Daw.”

“Do you remember a girl who was sitting in a corner and brought me some water for the dog? I introduced her—Margery Daw.”

Vane caught Stuart’s eager glance, and her heart seemed to cease beating.

Vane noticed Stuart's eager look, and her heart felt like it stopped.

“Yes,” she replied, a little coldly.

“Yes,” she said, a bit coldly.

“Vane, that is my secret; that is the girl I love better than any one or anything in the world—Margery Daw.”

“Vane, that’s my secret; that’s the girl I love more than anyone or anything else in the world—Margery Daw.”

Vane Charteris was silent for a moment. She felt as though her vexation and jealousy would choke her; then she forced herself to be firm and calm. She dropped her fan and moved out of the sunlight; her face was very pale, but she smiled as Stuart looked at her eagerly.

Vane Charteris was quiet for a moment. She felt like her frustration and jealousy would overwhelm her; then she made herself stay strong and composed. She let her fan fall and stepped out of the sunlight; her face was really pale, but she smiled as Stuart looked at her with anticipation.

“Well,” she said, quietly, “and—and you want me to help you—how?”

“Well,” she said quietly, “and—you want me to help you—how?”

“You will?” he asked, with gladness on his face.

"You will?" he asked, his face lighting up with happiness.

Vane put one hand on her chair for support.

Vane placed one hand on her chair for support.

“Am I not your friend?” she smiled, faintly.

“Am I not your friend?” she smiled, softly.

“Oh, thank you—thank you!” he cried, rising from his chair; but Vane gently pushed him back again.

“Oh, thank you—thank you!” he exclaimed, getting up from his chair; but Vane gently pushed him back down.

[Pg 79]

[Pg 79]

“Tell me what you want,” she urged, standing at his side, so that he could not see her pallor and annoyance.

“Tell me what you want,” she urged, standing next to him so he couldn't see her pale face and annoyance.

“I want you to plead with me to my mother—not for myself—I am strong enough”—and Stuart drew himself up proudly—“I would face the whole world. I want you to be a friend to Margery, as you would be to me. She may need your help; a woman such as you, Vane, can do much—smooth many difficulties. You can see how angry my mother will be. I shall not care for her anger; but Margery is so tender, so sweet, so proud—anger will humiliate and distress her; and, if you aid her, she will scarcely feel it, I am sure.”

“I want you to talk to my mom on my behalf—not for me—I can handle it,” and Stuart stood up tall with pride. “I could take on the whole world. I want you to be a friend to Margery, just like you would be to me. She might need your help; someone like you, Vane, can really make a difference—ease a lot of challenges. You can imagine how upset my mom will be. I won’t care about her anger, but Margery is so gentle, so kind, so proud—her anger will hurt and upset her; and if you help her, I’m sure she won’t feel it as much.”

“Then you have not spoken to Aunt Constance yet?” Vane observed, very quietly. “I am afraid you will have great trouble. You see, Stuart, your—your wife will be of low station, and your mother is proud.”

“Then you haven’t talked to Aunt Constance yet?” Vane noted quietly. “I’m afraid you’re going to have a lot of trouble. You see, Stuart, your—your wife will be from a lower background, and your mother is proud.”

“We do not know what Margery’s birth may be; but that does not affect me. I love her; she shall be my wife. Ah, you do not know her, Cousin Vane, or you would not have said that! There may be some mystery connected with her birth; but there is no stain on her. If ever there was a lady, she is one.”

“We don’t know what Margery’s background is, but that doesn’t matter to me. I love her; she will be my wife. Ah, you don’t really know her, Cousin Vane, or you wouldn’t have said that! There might be some mystery about her origins, but there’s nothing wrong with her. If there ever was a true lady, she is one.”

“Your news has surprised me, Stuart, I must confess,” observed Miss Charteris, moving languidly from his side and sinking into her chair again; “but I shall prove my words. I am your friend—I will act as such. Yes; I will help you.”

“Your news has taken me by surprise, Stuart, I have to admit,” said Miss Charteris, lazily shifting away from him and settling back into her chair; “but I will back up what I say. I am your friend—I will behave like one. Yes; I will support you.”

Stuart’s face flushed, and he leaned forward and bent his lips to Vane’s white hand.

Stuart's face turned red, and he leaned in, pressing his lips to Vane's pale hand.

“This is, indeed, good of you!” he exclaimed. “Vane, I can never thank you enough.”

“This is really kind of you!” he said. “Vane, I can never thank you enough.”

“Tell me what I must do,” returned Miss Charteris, unfurling her fan again.

“Tell me what I need to do,” replied Miss Charteris, opening her fan again.

“Will you see Margery?” inquired Stuart, hurriedly.

“Are you going to see Margery?” Stuart asked quickly.

“To-day?” asked Vane.

“Today?” asked Vane.

“Yes. Ah, Vane, think—four days have gone, she has had a great sorrow, and I have been tied to my bed, not able to see her, not even to write her a word! If you would go to her, tell her all is going well, that you will be her friend, you will make me so happy.”

“Yes. Ah, Vane, think—four days have passed, she has experienced a deep sorrow, and I have been stuck in bed, unable to see her, not even to write her a word! If you could visit her, tell her everything is fine, that you'll be her friend, it would make me so happy.”

“I will go, Stuart,” Vane said, quietly; “for your sake I will do all I can. No; do not thank me. Remember[Pg 80] what I said just now—I would do anything for you. I will wait till it is a little cooler, then borrow Aunt Constance’s ponies, and drive to the village.” She hesitated. “Perhaps—perhaps Miss Daw may not like me?”

“I’ll go, Stuart,” Vane said softly; “for your sake, I’ll do everything I can. No, don’t thank me. Remember[Pg 80] what I just said—I would do anything for you. I’ll wait until it’s a bit cooler, then borrow Aunt Constance’s ponies and drive to the village.” She paused. “Maybe—maybe Miss Daw won’t like me?”

“Not like you!” cried Stuart, quickly. “She cannot help herself. Dear Vane, how good you are! You do not know what a load you have taken off my mind. I dreaded, I feared that my poor darling would have been without a friend. Now she is secure. My mother loves you, and will be led by you. I shall speak to her the instant she returns, and then Margery can come here. Vane, I shall never, never forget your kindness!”

“Not like you!” Stuart exclaimed quickly. “She can’t help herself. Dear Vane, you’re so good! You have no idea how much you’ve lifted a weight off my mind. I was worried, I was afraid my poor darling would be alone. Now she’s safe. My mom loves you and will follow your lead. I’ll talk to her the moment she gets back, and then Margery can come here. Vane, I’ll never forget your kindness!”

“You shall give me all your messages before I start,” Miss Charteris replied. “Now let me read to you a little—you look tired. I shall not let you talk any more.”

“You need to give me all your messages before I start,” Miss Charteris said. “Now let me read to you for a bit—you look tired. I won’t let you talk anymore.”

She smiled gently, and flitted away, leaving Stuart deep in happy thought. His spirits rose as the picture of a blissful future floated before him, and his heart was filled with gratitude toward Vane. Without her help, it would have been a hard fight; but now his fears were lessened, for his darling would have one stanch, true friend.

She smiled softly and darted away, leaving Stuart lost in happy thoughts. His spirits lifted as visions of a joyful future appeared before him, and his heart overflowed with gratitude for Vane. Without her support, it would have been a tough battle; but now his worries eased, knowing his sweetheart would have one steadfast, true friend.

Sir Douglas Gerant, walking through the hall, glanced at the invalid lying back in the chair, his face illumined with the flood of happiness that thrilled him.

Sir Douglas Gerant, walking through the hall, glanced at the invalid lying back in the chair, his face lit up with the wave of happiness that filled him.

“You look better, Stuart,” he said, abruptly, approaching the young man.

“You look better, Stuart,” he said suddenly, walking up to the young man.

“I am feeling splendid,” Stuart replied, heartily.

“I’m feeling great,” Stuart replied, enthusiastically.

“Hum! What new remedy have you tried, may I ask?” Sir Douglas said, dryly.

“Hmm! What new remedy have you tried, if I may ask?” Sir Douglas said, dryly.

“A new doctor has prescribed for me,” Stuart said, with a laugh; “and here she is. Cousin Vane, see how much good you have done me! Sir Douglas has complimented me with almost professional jealousy.”

“A new doctor has prescribed for me,” Stuart said with a laugh, “and here she is. Cousin Vane, do you see how much good you’ve done me? Sir Douglas has almost complimented me out of professional jealousy.”

Miss Charteris smiled, and, seating herself, opened her book, while Sir Douglas retraced his steps through the hall to the front entrance and walked thence across the sweep of lawn to the lodge gates.

Miss Charteris smiled, sat down, and opened her book, while Sir Douglas walked back through the hall to the front entrance and then walked across the lawn to the lodge gates.

“So the wind blows in that quarter!” he mused, while a frown contracted his brow. “I am sorry and disappointed. He is a good lad, worthy of a better woman than that proud, selfish creature. Well, I am an old fool![Pg 81] The sooner I go from here the better. I shall grow too fond of Sholto’s son if I stay much longer.”

“So the wind is blowing that way!” he thought, frowning. “I’m sorry and disappointed. He’s a good guy, deserving of a better woman than that arrogant, selfish person. Well, I’m an old fool![Pg 81] The sooner I leave here, the better. I’ll get too attached to Sholto’s son if I stick around much longer.”

He walked briskly across the lawn, then turned into the avenue, and approached the gates. The sun was beating down on the hot, dusty lane, the lodge-keeper’s wife was standing, her arms akimbo, talking to some one leaning wearily against the iron pillar.

He walked quickly across the lawn, then turned onto the avenue and headed towards the gates. The sun was blazing down on the hot, dusty road, and the lodge-keeper’s wife was standing with her arms crossed, chatting with someone who was tiredly leaning against the iron pillar.

“Good-morning, sir,” she said, courtesying. “May I make so bold as to ask how the young squire is this morning?”

“Good morning, sir,” she said, curtsying. “May I be so bold as to ask how the young squire is doing this morning?”

“Better—much better,” returned Sir Douglas.

"Way better," replied Sir Douglas.

“There, Margery—you hear?” the woman turned again to the figure—“better. Lor’, if there ain’t that baby awake! Excuse me, sir;” and, dropping a hasty courtesy, Mrs. Clark rushed into the house.

“There, Margery—you hear?” the woman turned again to the figure—“better. Wow, that baby is awake! Excuse me, sir;” and, quickly curtsying, Mrs. Clark hurried into the house.

“You have come to inquire after the young squire?” Sir Douglas began, addressing the slender, black-robed girl in kindly tones.

“You're here to ask about the young squire?” Sir Douglas said, speaking to the slim, black-robed girl in a friendly manner.

The head was bent, the plain skirt was thick with dust; but there was about the young girl’s figure an air of unspeakable grace, and a tress of the red-gold hair that shone beneath the black straw hat gleamed as a touch of wondrous color to the somber picture.

The girl's head was down, and her plain skirt was covered in dust; yet there was something indescribably graceful about her figure, and a strand of her red-gold hair that shone beneath the black straw hat added a splash of vibrant color to the dark scene.

Margery raised her head.

Margery lifted her head.

“Yes, sir,” she replied, and then stopped, almost in alarm. Sir Douglas had moved forward as his eyes rested on her face; his color faded to a deathly whiteness, and he almost staggered against the gate, his eyes still fixed on her wondrous countenance.

“Yes, sir,” she replied, and then stopped, almost in alarm. Sir Douglas had moved closer as his eyes were fixed on her face; his color drained to an unnatural whiteness, and he nearly stumbled against the gate, his gaze still locked onto her extraordinary features.

“Who are you? What is your name?” he gasped, rather than spoke.

“Who are you? What’s your name?” he gasped, instead of speaking.

“Margery Daw,” she answered, trembling a little with fear. Then, seeing his head droop, she added quickly: “You are ill, sir; let me get you some water.”

“Margery Daw,” she replied, shaking a bit with fear. Then, noticing his head sag, she quickly added: “You look sick, sir; let me get you some water.”

Sir Douglas put out a feeble hand.

Sir Douglas extended a weak hand.

“It is nothing—a spasm—the heat,” he muttered; then he moved slowly to the lodge door and sunk upon the bench outside. “The heat,” he muttered again, “and a ghost of the past.”

“It’s nothing—just a spasm—the heat,” he muttered; then he moved slowly to the lodge door and sank onto the bench outside. “The heat,” he muttered again, “and a ghost from the past.”

Margery went into the cottage, and returned with a glass of water. Sir Douglas took it from her and drank it eagerly.

Margery went into the cottage and came back with a glass of water. Sir Douglas took it from her and drank it eagerly.

[Pg 82]

[Pg 82]

“I have frightened you, child,” he said, abruptly. “Tell me”—he pressed one hand to his side—“you are called Margery Daw. Your mother—what of her?”

“I’ve scared you, kid,” he said, suddenly. “Tell me”—he pressed one hand to his side—“you’re called Margery Daw. What about your mom?”

“I have no mother,” Margery replied, and her lip trembled. “I am alone.”

“I don’t have a mother,” Margery replied, her lip trembling. “I’m all alone.”

“You live here—have lived here always?” went on Sir Douglas, quickly.

“You live here—have you always lived here?” Sir Douglas asked quickly.

“All my life,” she answered.

"Always," she answered.

He sank back in the seat again.

He sank back into the seat again.

“It was but my thought,” he murmured; “and yet how like, how like!”

“It was just my thought,” he murmured; “and yet how similar, how similar!”

“Are you better now?” asked Margery, gently.

"Are you feeling better now?" Margery asked softly.

“Yes, child—yes”—he paused a little—“but I shall go no further.” He rose slowly, his eyes wandering now and again to the girl’s face. “But you—you look tired—what are you going to do?”

“Yes, kid—yes”—he paused for a moment—“but I’m not going any further.” He stood up slowly, his eyes frequently drifting back to the girl’s face. “But you—you look tired—what are you going to do?”

“Walk back to the village,” Margery answered, with a sigh and a wistful glance in the direction of the castle. So much sorrow had come to her since that happy day in Weald Wood that she seemed, indeed, faint and weary. She longed to see Stuart, to send him a few words; but her pride, her modesty, forbade it, and not until this morning could she summon up courage to walk to the lodge gates and inquire about him. She never doubted his constancy, nor did she look for any message from him. She knew of his suffering, and all her thought was for him. She turned away now, with a graceful inclination to Sir Douglas, and prepared to retrace her steps.

“Walk back to the village,” Margery replied, sighing and glancing wistfully toward the castle. So much sorrow had come to her since that happy day in Weald Wood that she truly seemed faint and exhausted. She longed to see Stuart, to send him a few words; but her pride and modesty held her back, and it wasn't until this morning that she could gather the courage to walk to the lodge gates and ask about him. She never doubted his loyalty, nor did she expect a message from him. She was aware of his suffering, and all her thoughts were for him. She turned away now, giving a graceful nod to Sir Douglas, and got ready to head back.

“You cannot walk yet—you are not rested,” he said, sharply. “Sit down a while. This heat is enough to kill you.”

“You can’t walk yet—you’re not rested,” he said sharply. “Sit down for a bit. This heat is enough to kill you.”

Margery shook her head.

Margery shook her head.

“Thank you; I must go. I only came to inquire after—after Mr. Stuart.”

“Thanks; I have to leave now. I just came to check on—on Mr. Stuart.”

“He is in good hands,” Sir Douglas remarked, in his dry, cynical way. “I set his arm; but his heart requires another doctor, and his cousin has succeeded there. Ah, the village will see a wedding before long, child, unless I have lost my wits!” He was turning away when he suddenly approached her once more. “I must see you again,” he said, in a strange, husky voice. “You have brought back a gleam of the past that was buried, touched[Pg 83] the spring of a secret that has never seen life. There is a strange sense of hope within my heart—hope that I thought dead, never to be revived. Child, whoever you may be, remember that in the future, while I live, I will be a friend to you, for you bear an angel’s face.”

“He’s in good hands,” Sir Douglas said, in his typical dry, cynical way. “I fixed his arm, but his heart needs a different doctor, and his cousin has taken care of that. Ah, the village will be hosting a wedding soon, my dear, unless I’ve completely lost my mind!” He started to walk away but then suddenly came back to her. “I need to see you again,” he said, in an unusual, husky voice. “You’ve brought back a spark of the past that was buried, touched a spring of a secret that’s never been alive. There’s a strange sense of hope in my heart—hope I thought was dead and would never come back. My dear, whoever you are, remember that for as long as I live, I will be your friend, because you have the face of an angel.”

He turned and walked away rapidly; but Margery had neither heard nor understood what he meant. She was repeating over and over again the words he had uttered first; her heart grasped too clearly and terribly the meaning—a wedding in the village, a wedding from the castle! Stuart, her Stuart, the being who held her very life, marry another—that fair, lovely woman who had laughed her to scorn! The sunshine grew blood-red before her eyes, for one instant she reeled, and then grasped the doorpost for support. Then gradually she awoke to the fullness of her pain and humiliation. Pride was swelling in her heart; she seemed in that instant changed from a girl of glowing, living hopes to a woman who had tasted the bitterness of all earthly grief. She bent her head and walked steadily down the lane, heedless of the sun, heedless of the rough stones, heedless even of madame’s presence, as she dashed past in her carriage. She was oblivious of everything save her pain and trouble, and the memory of her wasted love.

He turned and walked away quickly, but Margery neither heard nor understood what he meant. She kept repeating the words he had said earlier; her heart felt the meaning too clearly and painfully—a wedding in the village, a wedding from the castle! Stuart, her Stuart, the one who was her very life, marrying another—that beautiful, lovely woman who had mocked her! The sunshine turned blood-red before her eyes; for a moment she felt dizzy, then grabbed the doorpost for support. Gradually, she became aware of her deep pain and humiliation. Pride was swelling in her heart; in that moment, she seemed to transform from a girl filled with bright, living hopes into a woman who had tasted the bitterness of all earthly sorrow. She lowered her head and walked steadily down the lane, ignoring the sun, the rough stones, and even madame’s presence as she rushed past in her carriage. She was oblivious to everything except her pain and trouble, and the memory of her wasted love.


CHAPTER X.

“Friendship is constant in all other things,
Save in the office and affairs of love;
Therefore all hearts in love use their own tongues.
Let ev’ry eye negotiate for itself,
And trust no agent.”

Vane Charteris closed abruptly the book she was reading. She had commenced the quotation scarcely heeding what she read, but the sense dawned upon her as she reached the end. She colored faintly and looked up hurriedly, then gave a sigh of relief. Soothed by the musical monotony of her voice, Stuart had fallen into a doze, and the last words had had no meaning for him.

Vane Charteris suddenly closed the book she was reading. She had started the quote without really paying attention to what she was reading, but she began to understand it as she got to the end. She blushed slightly and glanced up quickly, then let out a sigh of relief. Comforted by the soothing sound of her voice, Stuart had dozed off, and the last words didn’t mean anything to him.

Vane opened her fan and sat back; her eyes were fixed on the lovely picture before her, but her thoughts were a[Pg 84] tumult of anger, vexation and jealousy. To find her plans upset, her hope of power pass from her in the very moment of its birth, was a bitter mortification. Her short dream of ambition was broken, and for what? A mere country girl, whose eyes had bewitched Stuart, and whose charm had beguiled the passing hour. A feeling of self-annoyance succeeded the vexation. Vane bit her lip and tapped the ground with her foot. What had she done? Promised to befriend and assist the very woman who had pushed her aside. She was a fool, the proud girl told herself, not to have laughed Stuart’s tale of love to scorn. A few cold words might, perchance, have checked the ardor of his flame. Now it was too late; she had given her promise, and she must meet this woman. A deeper flush spread over Vane’s cheeks.

Vane opened her fan and leaned back; her eyes were focused on the beautiful scene in front of her, but her mind was a whirlwind of anger, frustration, and jealousy. To see her plans fall apart and her hopes for power slip away in that very moment was a harsh blow. Her brief dream of ambition was shattered, and for what? A simple country girl, whose eyes had captivated Stuart and whose charm had made the moment so enjoyable. A sense of self-frustration replaced the annoyance. Vane bit her lip and tapped her foot on the ground. What had she done? Promised to help and support the very woman who had pushed her aside. She was foolish, the proud girl told herself, not to have laughed off Stuart’s story of love. A few cold words might have, perhaps, stopped his infatuation. Now it was too late; she had given her word, and she had to confront this woman. A deeper blush spread across Vane’s cheeks.

She shut her fan quickly, and looked curiously at her sleeping cousin. A thought had suddenly come into her mind. After all, she had not been so foolish, for was she not to meet Margery alone, with no other influence to work against hers? Could she not so manage as to rouse, say, if not the demon of jealousy, at least the spirit of pride? The girl had pride, Vane was compelled to admit—she had not forgotten Margery’s dignity that day in the courtyard, nor the graceful hauteur and ease with which she had moved away. Wordy warfare was not unknown to Miss Charteris, and it would be strange, indeed, if she could not plant some poisoned arrows in this presumptuous country girl’s breast.

She quickly shut her fan and looked curiously at her sleeping cousin. A thought suddenly popped into her mind. After all, she hadn’t been so foolish, since she was going to meet Margery alone, without any other influences working against her. Couldn't she find a way to stir up, if not the demon of jealousy, at least a sense of pride? The girl had pride, Vane had to admit—she hadn’t forgotten Margery’s dignity that day in the courtyard, or the graceful confidence with which she had walked away. Miss Charteris was no stranger to verbal battles, and it would be quite strange if she couldn’t shoot some sharp words at this arrogant country girl.

Stuart could not write a line—that was fortunate; he would not be able to leave the castle for three or four days at the least—that also was fortunate. Vane felt her spirits rise again, and her hatred, fanned by piqued vanity and jealousy, grew stronger and stronger.

Stuart couldn't write a single line—which was a good thing; he wouldn’t be able to leave the castle for at least three or four days—which was also a good thing. Vane felt her spirits lift again, and her anger, fueled by hurt pride and jealousy, became more intense.

Some vague thought of trouble seemed to come at that moment to Stuart, for, on turning her head, she met his open eyes fixed with an anxious look on her.

Some unclear feeling of concern appeared to cross Stuart’s mind at that moment, because when she turned her head, she found his wide eyes looking at her with a worried expression.

“You have had a delightful sleep,” she said, rising, and moving toward him. “I am so glad!”

“You had a wonderful sleep,” she said, standing up and walking towards him. “I’m so happy!”

Stuart passed his left hand over his brow.

Stuart ran his left hand across his forehead.

“How rude you must think me, Vane!” he murmured. “Your voice sent me to sleep; but I have not slumbered peacefully. My arm is a most annoying member.”

“How rude you must think I am, Vane!” he whispered. “Your voice put me to sleep, but I haven’t slept peacefully. My arm is really bothersome.”

[Pg 85]

[Pg 85]

“I feared you were suffering,” Vane answered, gently. “Stuart, why not go back to your room again? I am sure it will be wiser.”

“I was worried you were in pain,” Vane replied softly. “Stuart, why don’t you head back to your room? I’m sure that would be smarter.”

“I don’t feel a Hercules, certainly,” confessed Stuart. “Who could think that four days would pull a fellow down so low?” He rose slowly from his chair, then added, suddenly. “But my mother! Vane! I must see her to-day.”

“I don’t feel like Hercules, that’s for sure,” Stuart admitted. “Who would think that just four days could bring someone down so low?” He got up slowly from his chair, then suddenly added, “But my mom! Vane! I have to see her today.”

“I am going to propose something,” Vane said, slowly, as she drew his hand through her arm. “Let me speak to Aunt Constance. Believe me, I shall do it far better than you. You would probably be hurt at what she says, and then you would both be angry. Now, if I speak, Stuart, I, being an impartial person, shall be more calm and collected. I will plead your cause well, and—don’t think me vain—I think I shall succeed as I wish.”

“I have a suggestion,” Vane said slowly, as she linked her arm through his. “Let me talk to Aunt Constance. Trust me, I can handle it much better than you. You’d probably get upset by what she says, and then both of you would end up angry. Now, if I speak, Stuart, I can be impartial, so I’ll be calmer and more composed. I’ll make a strong case for you, and—don’t think I’m being arrogant—I really believe I can succeed in what I want.”

Vane drew a quick breath. Stuart did not see the transitory gleam of triumph that flashed from her eyes.

Vane took a quick breath. Stuart didn't notice the brief spark of triumph that flickered in her eyes.

“I am your friend; you will trust me?” she added, gently.

“I’m your friend; you can trust me?” she said softly.

“Trust you? Yes, Vane; but it seems cowardly, unmanly, not to plead for myself.”

“Trust you? Yes, Vane; but it feels cowardly and unmanly not to stand up for myself.”

“Do you want to win your mother’s consent? Yes, of course you do? Then be assured, Stuart, that in my hands you will be more certain of it than if you act for yourself. See—here is your servant! Take my advice, rest and be happy, and all will go well.”

“Do you want to get your mother’s approval? Yes, of course you do! Then trust me, Stuart, you’ll have a better chance with me than if you try to handle it on your own. Look—here’s your servant! Take my advice: relax and be happy, and everything will turn out fine.”

“Vane,” began Stuart; but she stopped him.

“Vane,” Stuart started; but she cut him off.

“Do as I ask you,” she pleaded; and with a smile of grateful thanks, Stuart retired to his room.

“Please do what I ask,” she pleaded; and with a grateful smile, Stuart went back to his room.

“All will go well—yes,” mused Vane, as she turned back to the colonnade. “I see the end clearly now. I must enlist Aunt Constance on my side, and the rest will follow in due course. Margery Daw, your chance of reigning at Crosbie Castle grows smaller and smaller.”

“All will go well—yes,” thought Vane, as she turned back to the colonnade. “I see the end clearly now. I need to get Aunt Constance on my side, and the rest will follow in time. Margery Daw, your chances of ruling at Crosbie Castle keep getting smaller and smaller.”

She mounted the stairs to her room, stopping on the way to exchange a few words and embraces with her mother, who was overjoyed to see her darling child so well and happy.

She went up the stairs to her room, pausing along the way to chat and hug her mother, who was thrilled to see her beloved child so healthy and happy.

Vane made a careful, simple toilet; she exchanged her long pink gown for a dainty white cambrice, chose a large white hat and gloves of a light tan shade, and, after bidding[Pg 86] her maid place them in readiness, descended to the hall just as her aunt arrived.

Vane got ready carefully and simply; she swapped her long pink dress for a delicate white one, picked out a big white hat and light tan gloves, and, after asking her maid to have everything ready, went down to the hall just as her aunt showed up.

Mrs. Crosbie was dismissing her groom with the ponies when Vane interrupted.

Mrs. Crosbie was sending off her groom with the ponies when Vane interrupted.

“Forgive me, auntie, dear,” she said, lightly, “but may I have the carriage this afternoon? I have an errand to perform in the village.”

“Please forgive me, Auntie,” she said casually, “but can I use the carriage this afternoon? I have something to do in the village.”

Mrs. Crosbie looked surprised for an instant; then she said, affably:

Mrs. Crosbie looked surprised for a moment; then she said, friendly:

“Certainly, my dear. At what time shall Tims bring it round?”

“Sure, my dear. What time should Tims bring it over?”

“About five o’clock. Many thanks, Aunt Constance,” she added, prettily, as Mrs. Crosbie gave the desired order.

“About five o’clock. Thank you so much, Aunt Constance,” she said charmingly, as Mrs. Crosbie gave the requested order.

Luncheon progressed slowly and rather silently. Lady Charteris chatted away to the squire, and Mrs. Crosbie dilated in her proud, cold way upon mission work. Sir Douglas ate and spoke little, while Vane discussed the delicacies in silence.

Luncheon went on slowly and pretty quietly. Lady Charteris talked casually to the squire, and Mrs. Crosbie discussed her mission work in her proud, distant manner. Sir Douglas ate and said very little, while Vane quietly enjoyed the food.

Several times in the course of the meal she was struck by the strange expression on Sir Douglas Gerant’s face; there was a glow of animation, a look of eagerness that surprised her, and she decided mentally that he was pondering some great problem, when she saw his brows darken and his jaw set with determination. She herself had many momentous thoughts troubling her; but her manner was placidly serene. She was awaiting her opportunity to speak alone with Mrs. Crosbie, and thought to effect her purpose immediately after luncheon.

Several times during the meal, she noticed the unusual expression on Sir Douglas Gerant’s face; there was a spark of energy and a look of eagerness that surprised her. She mentally concluded that he was considering some significant issue when she saw his brows furrow and his jaw tense with resolve. She had her own serious thoughts weighing on her mind, but her demeanor remained calmly composed. She was waiting for the chance to talk privately with Mrs. Crosbie and planned to pursue that right after lunch.

In this, however, she was foiled; her aunt was claimed by the housekeeper on account of domestic affairs, and it was past four o’clock before she was liberated.

In this, however, she was thwarted; her aunt was held up by the housekeeper due to household matters, and it was past four o’clock before she was free.

At last Vane saw her chance. She had seated herself in the colonnade, which was a favorite lounge for the whole house in summer-time, and from here she could see all who came and went. To outward appearance she was absorbed in her book; but in reality she was keenly alive to everything passing around, listening for the first tones of her aunt’s voice, and wondering during the moments of her watch what was causing the struggle in Sir Douglas Gerant’s breast as he walked to and fro beneath the shade of the trees in the distance.

At last, Vane saw her opportunity. She sat down in the colonnade, a popular hangout for everyone in the house during the summer, and from there she could see everyone coming and going. On the surface, she seemed engrossed in her book, but in reality, she was acutely aware of everything happening around her, listening for the first sounds of her aunt’s voice and pondering, as she kept watch, what was troubling Sir Douglas Gerant as he paced back and forth under the shade of the trees in the distance.

[Pg 87]

[Pg 87]

Vane did not look up as she saw her aunt approach; but she gave Mrs. Crosbie a smile when she addressed her.

Vane didn't look up when she saw her aunt coming; but she smiled at Mrs. Crosbie when she spoke to her.

“So I hear, Vane, that you have been nursing Stuart, and with good results. I have just met Andrews, and he tells me his master has slept nearly all the afternoon; he will soon recover, now, I hope.”

“So I hear, Vane, that you’ve been taking care of Stuart, and it’s going well. I just met Andrews, and he told me his boss has been sleeping for most of the afternoon; I hope he’ll recover soon.”

“I hope so, indeed,” said Vane, softly.

“I really hope so,” Vane said softly.

She pushed forward a chair as she spoke; then, as her aunt sank into it, she said, quietly:

She pulled out a chair as she talked; then, as her aunt settled into it, she said quietly:

“Aunt Constance, I want to speak to you. I said before luncheon that I had an errand to perform in the village, but I did not say what that errand was. I will tell you now.”

“Aunt Constance, I need to talk to you. I mentioned before lunch that I had something to do in the village, but I didn’t say what it was. I’ll tell you now.”

“Do you think I look curious, Vane?” laughed Mrs. Crosbie, her handsome features wearing an air of satisfaction and pleasure as her gaze rested on her niece.

“Do you think I look curious, Vane?” laughed Mrs. Crosbie, her attractive features showing an expression of satisfaction and pleasure as she looked at her niece.

“I am going to see Margery Daw,” Vane said, slowly, letting her eyes wander across the sunlit lawn, but not before she saw a look of surprise dawn on her aunt’s face.

“I’m going to see Margery Daw,” Vane said slowly, letting her eyes drift across the sunlit lawn, but not before she noticed a look of surprise appear on her aunt’s face.

“See Margery Daw!” repeated Mrs. Crosbie. “Why, Vane?”

“Look at Margery Daw!” repeated Mrs. Crosbie. “Why, Vane?”

“Because Stuart has asked me to go.”

“Because Stuart asked me to go.”

“Stuart!” breathed his mother, half rising from her chair. “What do you mean, Vane?”

“Stuart!” his mother gasped, half getting up from her chair. “What do you mean, Vane?”

“I mean, aunt, that Stuart loves Margery Daw, and says he will make her his wife.”

“I mean, Aunt, that Stuart loves Margery Daw and says he will make her his wife.”

For a time there was no reply from Mrs. Crosbie, and Vane, turning, saw a heavy frown on her handsome face.

For a while, there was no response from Mrs. Crosbie, and Vane, turning to her, noticed a deep frown on her beautiful face.

“You are jesting, of course, Vane?” she said, at last.

“You're joking, right, Vane?” she finally said.

“Indeed, Aunt Constance, I am not,” returned Miss Charteris, quietly. “My news surprises you?”

“Yeah, Aunt Constance, I’m not,” Miss Charteris replied calmly. “Does my news surprise you?”

“Surprises!” repeated Mrs. Crosbie. “I fail to understand you at all.”

“Surprises!” Mrs. Crosbie repeated. “I really don’t get you at all.”

Vane rose and knelt beside her aunt.

Vane got up and knelt next to her aunt.

“Auntie, dear,” she said, gently, “you must not be hard on poor Stuart. Recollect, he has eyes, and this girl is beautiful. I have seen her, and love is——”

“Auntie, dear,” she said softly, “you really shouldn’t be too hard on poor Stuart. Remember, he has eyes, and this girl is beautiful. I’ve seen her, and love is——”

“Has he asked you to plead for him?” interrupted Mrs. Crosbie, coldly.

“Did he ask you to speak on his behalf?” interrupted Mrs. Crosbie, coldly.

“No; he told me his secret this morning, urged by I[Pg 88] know not what,” and Vane let her eyes wander away again. “Perhaps,” she went on, after a brief pause, “some idea of the warm interest I must ever have in him prompted him; but that I cannot tell. He spoke openly to me, and asked me to be her friend as I was his.”

“No; he shared his secret with me this morning, pushed by I[Pg 88] don’t know what,” and Vane let her gaze drift away again. “Maybe,” she continued after a short pause, “some sense of the genuine interest I’ll always have in him motivated him; but I can’t say for sure. He was honest with me and asked me to be her friend just like I am his.”

A sneer curled Mrs. Crosbie’s lip.

A sneer twisted Mrs. Crosbie’s mouth.

“He evidently thought union was strength,” she remarked, dryly.

“She clearly believed that together we are stronger,” she said, dryly.

“Aunt Constance, I will not hear your anger against Stuart,” Vane said, quickly. “I—I am his friend, and——” Her head drooped and her cheeks flushed. Then she went on, hurriedly: “It is not his fault—of that I am sure; you must blame Margery Daw, if you blame any one.”

“Aunt Constance, I’m not going to listen to your anger toward Stuart,” Vane said quickly. “I—I’m his friend, and——” Her head dropped, and her cheeks turned red. Then she continued, hurriedly: “It’s not his fault—I’m sure of that; you have to blame Margery Daw if you’re going to blame someone.”

“Does he expect me to receive her?” asked Mrs. Crosbie, quietly.

“Does he expect me to welcome her?” asked Mrs. Crosbie, quietly.

“I think so. But listen to me, Aunt Constance. I have not crossed Stuart, I have not refused his request, for I feared, in his weak state, to vex him; but he has left everything in my hands, and I will——” She stopped, and their eyes met.

“I think so. But listen to me, Aunt Constance. I haven’t gone against Stuart, and I haven’t turned down his request because I didn’t want to upset him in his fragile condition; but he has left everything up to me, and I will——” She stopped, and their eyes met.

“What?” asked Mrs. Crosbie, almost sharply.

“What?” asked Mrs. Crosbie, almost angrily.

“Save him from this if I can.”

“Save him from this if I can.”

The words were uttered very quietly, and Mrs. Crosbie drew a quick breath of relief.

The words were spoken very softly, and Mrs. Crosbie let out a quick breath of relief.

“Vane,” she said, “forgive me; I was wrong to doubt you, even for a moment.”

“Vane,” she said, “I’m sorry; I was wrong to doubt you, even for a second.”

“I know what it is,” Vane went on, hurriedly—“a glamour, a romance. Stuart has been here alone—he has been bewitched. But I know, too, what a bitter awakening it would be when the glamour was gone, the veil of poetry and romance torn down; and, for his sake, I will do it. Aunt Constance, do not think me bold—do not think me unwomanly. I cannot help myself; I would do anything for Stuart—for—for I—love him!”

“I know what it is,” Vane continued quickly—“a fantasy, a romance. Stuart has been here alone—he's been enchanted. But I also know how harsh the reality would be when the fantasy fades, the illusion of poetry and romance stripped away; and, for his sake, I will do it. Aunt Constance, please don’t see me as bold—please don’t think I’m unfeminine. I can’t help it; I would do anything for Stuart—for—because I—love him!”

Vane sank back and buried her face in her hands. Mrs. Crosbie put her arms around her niece and drew her to her shoulder.

Vane leaned back and buried her face in her hands. Mrs. Crosbie wrapped her arms around her niece and pulled her close to her shoulder.

“Unwomanly, Vane?” she said, gently. “I honor you. This is as it should be.”

“Unwomanly, Vane?” she said softly. “I respect you. This is how it should be.”

“Ah, you will keep my secret, Aunt Constance? He[Pg 89] must not know—I would not let him know for untold gold. If we succeeded in satisfying this girl’s ambition or avarice—money generally heals such wounds as hers—we must remember he will be troubled perhaps for a time. I would not let him think my heart hungered for him; my pride would suffer—it would kill me.”

“Ah, you’ll keep my secret, Aunt Constance? He[Pg 89] can’t know—I wouldn’t let him find out for any amount of money. If we manage to meet this girl’s ambitions or greed—money usually mends wounds like hers—we have to remember he might feel troubled for a while. I wouldn’t want him to think my heart longs for him; my pride couldn’t take it—it would destroy me.”

“He shall not know, I promise,” Mrs. Crosbie responded, stroking Vane’s soft hair. “But what shall we do—how break this off? It has taken me at a disadvantage; the very thought seems so monstrous, I cannot yet believe it.”

“He won’t know, I promise,” Mrs. Crosbie replied, running her fingers through Vane’s soft hair. “But what should we do—how do we end this? It’s put me in a difficult position; the mere thought is so outrageous, I can hardly believe it.”

“I want you to humor Stuart,” Vane said. “Let him think that you may consent eventually; be proud and cold, but not unkind. The blow must come from her.”

“I want you to play along with Stuart,” Vane said. “Let him believe that you might agree eventually; be proud and distant, but not cruel. The blow has to come from her.”

“How?” inquired Mrs. Crosbie, for once roused from her calm demeanor.

“How?” asked Mrs. Crosbie, momentarily breaking her usual calm.

“She must be convinced of the uselessness of her scheme. I am going to her now, sent as Stuart’s messenger. I think I shall pave the way, at any rate.”

“She must be convinced that her plan is pointless. I’m going to see her now, sent as Stuart’s messenger. I think I’ll at least lay the groundwork.”

Mrs. Crosbie clasped her niece’s hand for an instant, and then turned aside.

Mrs. Crosbie held her niece’s hand for a moment, then turned away.

“It is very bitter to me, Vane, to have to stoop to deceit; but it is a deep wound to my pride, that Stuart, my son, should so far forget his dignity as to think of such a girl for his wife. You are prompted by the best and noblest feelings, Vane; but I cannot bring myself to submit to this degradation even for a minute. Stuart must know the truth—must know how I judge him in this.”

“It really pains me, Vane, to resort to deceit; but it wounds my pride deeply that Stuart, my son, would stoop so low as to consider such a girl as his wife. You’re driven by the best and noblest intentions, Vane; but I can't allow myself to endure this humiliation, even for a moment. Stuart needs to know the truth—needs to understand how I see him in this situation.”

Vane rose hurriedly from her seat.

Vane quickly got up from her seat.

“I know you are right, Aunt Constance,” she responded, quietly, though she was inwardly disturbed by Mrs. Crosbie’s words; “but consider. Stuart is impulsive, as strong-willed as yourself; if you cross him in this, who knows but that he may do something rash—perhaps marry the girl without delay, and be separated from you forever? Is it not wiser to act cautiously, to be careful and politic? I do not advocate too much warmth on your part; meet Stuart coldly, but at the same time throw no obstacle in the way. Believe me, dear Auntie, you will be relieved of all anxiety if you do this.”

“I know you’re right, Aunt Constance,” she replied softly, though she felt unsettled by Mrs. Crosbie’s words. “But think about it. Stuart is impulsive and as strong-willed as you are; if you oppose him on this, who knows what he might do—perhaps rush into marrying the girl and be cut off from you forever? Isn’t it smarter to proceed with caution and be careful and diplomatic? I’m not suggesting you show too much warmth; keep your distance with Stuart, but don’t put any barriers in his way. Trust me, dear Auntie, you’ll feel a lot less anxious if you do this.”

“But what do you propose?” asked Mrs. Crosbie, resuming[Pg 90] her seat, and Vane saw that her advice had taken root.

“But what do you suggest?” asked Mrs. Crosbie, sitting back down, and Vane noticed that her advice had made an impact.

“We must let the separation come from her,” she answered, quickly. “It will not do to send the girl away—that would be but a stimulus to Stuart’s determination. No; he must be disillusioned; and that will not be a difficult matter, I should imagine.”

“We need to let her initiate the separation,” she replied quickly. “Sending the girl away would only strengthen Stuart’s resolve. No, he needs to be disillusioned; and I think that won’t be too hard to achieve.”

Mrs. Crosbie was silent for a few moments; she was irritated and displeased more than Stuart imagined she would be at the news of his attachment. To her it seemed incredible that a Crosbie should stoop to humiliate himself in this way. Vane’s words fell with good effect upon her ears. Had her niece not been at hand to smooth matters with gentle tact, she would not have been able to restrain her anger. Something of the wisdom of the girl’s advice came home to her as she mused. She saw that Vane was urged by jealousy and pride to break off this terrible connection, but she was quite wrong in her conclusions as to the source of that jealousy. She judged it to be solely the outcome of love for her son, and the thought came as soothing balm at such a moment. Once let them dispatch that girl, and the marriage she had planned would take place.

Mrs. Crosbie was quiet for a few moments; she was more annoyed and unhappy than Stuart probably thought she would be about the news of his relationship. To her, it seemed unbelievable that a Crosbie would lower himself in this way. Vane’s words struck the right chord with her. If her niece hadn’t been there to handle things with gentle tact, she wouldn’t have been able to hold back her anger. Some of the wisdom in the girl’s advice resonated with her as she thought. She realized that Vane was motivated by jealousy and pride to end this terrible situation, but she was completely mistaken about the source of that jealousy. She believed it was just her son’s love that fueled it, and that thought was comforting at that moment. Once they dismissed that girl, the marriage she envisioned would happen.

Vane watched her aunt intently.

Vane watched her aunt closely.

“You will consent?” she said, softly, breaking the silence.

“You will agree?” she asked gently, shattering the silence.

“Yes,” Mrs. Crosbie answered, abruptly.

“Yes,” Mrs. Crosbie replied, abruptly.

Vane made no immediate reply, but her heart thrilled with satisfaction. Now she must conjure up all her power to defeat Margery Daw. Plan after plan followed each other through her mind, but she could arrive at none better than trampling on this village rival’s dignity and wounding her pride with darts, the sting of which would linger longest. Before she began the fray, however, she must see Stuart, breathe in his ear that she had succeeded with his mother, and thus allay any suspicion he might entertain in the future that it was through her instrumentality that his love-dream had been broken.

Vane didn’t respond right away, but she felt a rush of satisfaction. Now, she needed to summon all her strength to take down Margery Daw. Ideas for plans raced through her mind, but none seemed better than taking away this village rival’s dignity and striking at her pride with barbs that would hurt the most. Before she entered the battle, though, she had to see Stuart and whisper in his ear that she had won over his mother, ensuring he wouldn’t suspect later on that it was her fault his romantic dreams had been shattered.

“Yes,” said Mrs. Crosbie, again, “I will act as you suggest. I see plainly the wisdom of such a course. Were I to display the anger I feel, the consequences might be[Pg 91] worse than the present state of things. At all hazards we must separate him from this girl!”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Crosbie again, “I will do as you suggest. I clearly see the wisdom in this approach. If I were to show the anger I feel, the results could be[Pg 91] worse than what we have now. We must do whatever it takes to separate him from this girl!”

Vane bent, and kissed her aunt.

Vane leaned down and kissed her aunt.

“I am glad you see the matter as I do. Aunt Constance, I feel I am right. Stuart must be saved from this; and, if we work well, we shall do it. Now I must start for the village. Remember, you will not let your anger be seen.”

“I’m glad you see things my way. Aunt Constance, I believe I'm right. We have to save Stuart from this, and if we work together, we can do it. Now I need to head to the village. Just remember, don’t let your anger show.”

“It will be difficult, perhaps,” returned Mrs. Crosbie; “but there is too much at stake, and I will control myself.”

"It might be tough, I guess," Mrs. Crosbie replied; "but there's a lot on the line, and I will keep my cool."

Vane moved away slowly, leaving the mother plunged in bitter thought, and mounted the stairs to her room. She put on her pretty hat, smiling triumphantly at her own image in the mirror, and, drawing on her gloves, passed along the corridor till she reached Stuart’s door.

Vane walked away slowly, leaving her mother deep in bitter thought, and headed up the stairs to her room. She put on her beautiful hat, smiling proudly at her reflection in the mirror, and, putting on her gloves, walked down the corridor until she reached Stuart’s door.

She knocked softly, and whispered to the servant:

She knocked gently and whispered to the servant:

“Is your master awake?”

“Is your boss awake?”

“Yes, miss.”

“Sure thing, ma'am.”

“Ask him to come to the door for one minute, if he can.”

“Could you ask him to come to the door for a minute, if he’s able?”

Vane fastened the last button of her glove, and then stood waiting, a picture of grace and beauty, as Stuart moved slowly into the doorway.

Vane buttoned the last button of her glove and then stood waiting, a vision of grace and beauty, as Stuart slowly stepped into the doorway.

“I am going now,” she said, gently; “but, before I start, I wanted to let you know that I have succeeded with Aunt Constance. She——”

“I’m leaving now,” she said softly; “but before I go, I wanted to tell you that I’ve succeeded with Aunt Constance. She——”

“She agrees?” interrupted Stuart, resting against the door for support.

"She agrees?" Stuart interrupted, leaning against the door for support.

“Yes; but,” continued Vane, “you must not be surprised if she is cold and hard. Of course, she was totally unprepared for my news. I expect she will come and see you directly. Now, will you trust me again, Stuart?”

“Yeah; but,” Vane continued, “don’t be surprised if she seems cold and tough. She wasn’t ready for my news at all. I think she’ll come and see you soon. So, will you trust me again, Stuart?”

“Trust!” he echoed, putting out his hand. “I have no words to thank you with, Vane. Margery and I owe all our happiness to you.”

“Trust!” he repeated, extending his hand. “I can't thank you enough, Vane. Margery and I owe all our happiness to you.”

“I thought I would tell you; and now I must go,” Miss Charteris said, hurriedly. “You look pale, Stuart.”

“I wanted to let you know; and now I need to leave,” Miss Charteris said quickly. “You look pale, Stuart.”

“My head aches confoundedly! I beg your pardon, Vane, but I am not used to pain, and I grow impatient.[Pg 92] Tell Margery—— But I leave it all to you. Thank you again and again.”

“My head hurts so much! I’m really sorry, Vane, but I’m not used to pain, and I’m getting impatient.[Pg 92] Tell Margery—— But I’ll leave everything to you. Thanks again and again.”

Vane descended the stairs rapidly, and she felt as she seated herself in the smart pony-carriage that she had fought half her battle, and that, with a little care and discrimination, the victory would be easily and gracefully won.

Vane hurried down the stairs, and as she settled into the stylish pony carriage, she realized she had already won half her battle, and with a bit of thought and attention, the rest of the victory would come easily and smoothly.


CHAPTER XI.

Along the hot road, and through the village, where her strange, dazed look awoke wonder in the women’s minds, and set their tongues wagging in pity, toiled Margery. She was filled with but one thought, one terrible thought, which chilled her heart and roused her pride. Stuart Crosbie had deceived her; he had deliberately sought her, and—a blush dyed her cheeks at the remembrance—won her love, her pure, innocent love, by false vows, which were laughed to scorn, perchance, with his cousin when he had left her. She did not doubt the truth of the words she had just heard; they had been spoken so naturally, the outcome of the speaker’s knowledge. Had he not seen the lovers together? Was he not in the house, with every opportunity of judging? Now all was explained. Stuart had made his accident a pretext for leaving her in her sorrow without a word or sign. Her youth, her joy, her light of life was gone, and henceforth she was alone in the world. Her heart raised a cry against this man. Why had he sought her? Why had he ruthlessly broken the charm of childhood, and given her the sorrows of a woman? Why not have left her in her innocence, content in her humble life?

Along the hot road and through the village, Margery toiled, her strange, dazed expression stirring curiosity among the women, making them gossip in pity. She was consumed by one thought, a terrible thought that chilled her heart and sparked her pride. Stuart Crosbie had deceived her; he had deliberately pursued her, and—her cheeks flushed at the memory—won her love, her pure, innocent love, through false promises that he probably laughed about with his cousin after leaving her. She had no doubt about the truth of the words she had just heard; they were spoken so naturally, revealing the speaker's knowledge. Hadn’t he seen the lovers together? Wasn’t he in the house, having every chance to judge? Now everything made sense. Stuart had used his accident as an excuse to leave her in her sorrow without a word or sign. Her youth, her joy, her light in life were gone, and from now on, she was alone in the world. Her heart cried out against this man. Why had he sought her? Why had he cruelly shattered her childhood’s magic and burdened her with the sorrows of adulthood? Why couldn’t he have left her in her innocence, content in her simple life?

During the past three months Margery had lived in an atmosphere of indescribable happiness. She did not stop to reason with herself as to whether Stuart Crosbie’s comings and goings had not an unspeakable interest for her. She had welcomed him as her friend, the dearest, in truth, she possessed, until the day in Weald Wood, and then what joy filled her being! Stuart loved her. The truth was revealed to her; the key to her contentment—her joyous spirits never saddened save when by the sick[Pg 93] woman’s couch—was grasped. And now all was at an end. An indescribable pain pierced her heart; she never realized till now how deeply her affections were centered in him. Her shamed modesty resented the wound he had inflicted. She recalled the words he had spoken, the looks she had given, the kisses he had stolen from her lips, and at each thought she grew fainter and pressed her small hands against her heart to stay its throbbings. She could think of nothing but the two figures standing in Weald Wood, with the sunshine overhead; and the picture brought a flush of shame to her face, a weight of unspeakable grief to her heart.

Over the last three months, Margery had experienced a level of happiness that was beyond words. She didn’t stop to think about how Stuart Crosbie’s arrivals and departures held such an undeniable interest for her. She had embraced him as her closest friend, truly the most cherished one she had, until that day in Weald Wood. Then, what joy filled her soul! Stuart loved her. The truth was finally clear to her; she understood the source of her happiness—her spirits never dipped except when near the sick [Pg 93] woman’s bedside—and now it was all over. An indescribable pain pierced her heart; she had never realized until now how deeply her feelings were tied to him. Her embarrassed modesty resented the hurt he had caused. She remembered the words he had spoken, the glances they had shared, the kisses he had taken from her lips, and with each memory, she felt weaker and pressed her small hands against her heart to calm its racing. All she could think about were the two figures standing in Weald Wood, with the sunshine above; that image brought a flush of shame to her cheeks and an unbearable weight of grief to her heart.

She reached the cottage gate at last, and advanced wearily to the door. The reality of Mrs. Morris’ death came to her then in all its bitter force. In all the days of her childhood, when trouble had overtaken her, she had sought the gentle woman whose couch now stood blank and empty, and had found solace in her soothing love. Now she had none to whom she could turn, none to bring her peace.

She finally reached the cottage gate and slowly walked to the door. The reality of Mrs. Morris's death hit her hard. Throughout her childhood, whenever she faced trouble, she had turned to the kind woman whose empty couch now stood cold and bare, finding comfort in her loving presence. Now, she had no one to turn to, no one to bring her peace.

She threw off her hat, and, suddenly flinging herself upon the couch, gave way to a flood of passionate tears. A thousand thoughts coursed through her mind. Was this the cross of her life? Was all that was beautiful and happy gone forever from her? Was her lot henceforth to be but sorrow and tears? Her spirit recoiled from the vision of grief. Some lines she had read a week before rose to her lips with an agony of despair:

She tossed her hat aside and, suddenly collapsing onto the couch, burst into uncontrollable tears. A thousand thoughts raced through her mind. Was this the burden she had to bear for life? Was everything beautiful and joyful lost to her forever? Was her future destined to be nothing but sadness and tears? Her spirit recoiled at the thought of such grief. Some lines she had read a week earlier came to her lips with a deep sense of despair:

“O God, I am so young, so young!
I am not used to tears at night
Instead of slumber, nor to pray’r
With sobbing lips and hands outwrung;”

and, uttering a bitter cry, Margery buried her face in her hands till the paroxysm was passed.

and, letting out a bitter cry, Margery buried her face in her hands until the wave of emotion passed.

Fatigue and sorrow had told upon her, and she rose from her knees looking, with her white, tear-stained face, the ghost of the lovely girl of a week before. Her tears had relieved her, the dull pain at her heart was gone; but the passion of her grief had weakened her, and for many minutes she lay back in a chair, the faint breeze stirring the curls on her forehead.

Fatigue and sorrow had taken their toll on her, and she got up from her knees looking like a shadow of the beautiful girl she had been just a week ago, her face pale and stained with tears. Her tears had brought her some relief, and the dull ache in her heart was gone; but the intensity of her grief had drained her, and for several minutes she collapsed into a chair, a light breeze brushing against the curls on her forehead.

Presently the sound of footsteps aroused her, and, looking[Pg 94] up, she saw Reuben Morris enter the garden, accompanied by a young man, who, despite his handsome face, was certainly of a plebeian stamp. The two men were talking earnestly; and Margery noticed with a pang the stoop in the sturdy shoulders, the worn face of the bereaved man. She had always loved him, though the link that bound her to the dead woman was wanting in her affection for him; and she forgot her own sorrow for the moment in thinking of his.

Right now, the sound of footsteps woke her up, and looking[Pg 94] up, she saw Reuben Morris come into the garden, accompanied by a young man who, despite his good looks, definitely seemed ordinary. The two men were talking seriously; and Margery felt a sharp ache as she noticed Reuben’s hunched shoulders and the worn expression on the face of the grieving man. She had always cared for him, even though the connection she had with the deceased woman was missing in her feelings for him; and for a moment, she set aside her own sorrow while thinking about his.

She was leaning back in the shadow, and neither perceived her; but her ears caught her own name; and, too weary to move, she remained in her seat.

She was leaning back in the shadows, and they didn't notice her; but she heard her own name, and, too tired to move, she stayed where she was.

“Then you have not spoken to Margery yet?” she heard the young man question.

“Then you haven’t talked to Margery yet?” she heard the young man ask.

“No; but I shall do it afore nighttime. I cannot bear to think of quitting her, poor lamb! But there’s many here as’ll be good to her, and I cannot stay in the place; it would kill me.”

“No; but I’ll do it before night. I can’t stand the thought of leaving her, poor thing! But there are plenty of people here who will be good to her, and I can’t stay here; it would destroy me.”

“You will be a loss, Morris,” returned the stranger. “Have you sent word to Sir Hubert’s steward about going?”

“You'll be missed, Morris,” the stranger replied. “Have you informed Sir Hubert’s steward that you’re leaving?”

“I’ve just come from him. He spoke very kindly, and tried to persuade me to stay on; but my mind is fixed, and I was firm. Sir Hubert and my lady are not coming home, after all, he tells me, for which I am sorry, as Margery would——”

“I just came from him. He spoke really kindly and tried to convince me to stay, but my mind is set, and I stood my ground. He told me that Sir Hubert and my lady aren’t coming home after all, which I’m sorry about, as Margery would——”

Margery rose and moved into the doorway, holding out her hand to the speaker.

Margery stood up and stepped into the doorway, extending her hand to the speaker.

“I have heard what you have been saying, Dad Reuben,” calling him by the name she had given him when she was a child.

“I’ve heard what you’ve been saying, Dad Reuben,” calling him by the name she had given him when she was a child.

Reuben Morris drew her toward him.

Reuben Morris pulled her in.

“My poor lass!” he said, gently. “How worn and tired you look! I meant to ha’ spoken to you to-night, Margery.”

“My poor girl!” he said softly. “You look so worn out and tired! I meant to talk to you tonight, Margery.”

“Tell me now,” she urged, giving her hand to the young man.

“Tell me now,” she urged, reaching out her hand to the young man.

“I am going away, Margery,” Reuben replied. “I cannot stay here. The sight of all she loved would kill me; so I am just going to leave it all; and I start for Australia at the end of the week. I have been up to Farmer[Pg 95] Bright’s, and Mr. Robert has walked back with me to talk it all over.”

“I’m leaving, Margery,” Reuben said. “I can’t stay here. Seeing everything she loved would destroy me; so I’m just going to leave it all behind. I’m heading to Australia at the end of the week. I went up to Farmer[Pg 95] Bright’s, and Mr. Robert walked back with me to discuss everything.”

“Australia!” repeated Margery, drawing closer to him. “So soon!”

“Australia!” Margery said again, moving closer to him. “So soon!”

“Yes, lass; I must go. I have had an offer through Farmer Bright to go up country to a man who wants a stock-driver. It isn’t money that takes me, Margery. I must quit Hurstley, or I shall go mad. But we must think of you, lass?”

“Yes, girl; I have to leave. I got an offer from Farmer Bright to go upcountry to a guy who needs a stock driver. It’s not the money that’s motivating me, Margery. I need to leave Hurstley, or I’ll lose my mind. But we have to think about you, girl?”

“I shall be all right,” Margery said, quietly. “I have many friends; Sir Hubert’s steward will find me another home till Lady Coningham comes back, and——”

“I’ll be okay,” Margery said softly. “I have a lot of friends; Sir Hubert’s steward will help me find another place until Lady Coningham comes back, and——”

“Yes; my mother has sent me here with a message to you, Margery,” Robert Bright said, quickly. “She wants you to come to her for a month or so.”

“Yes, my mom sent me here with a message for you, Margery,” Robert Bright said quickly. “She wants you to come visit her for about a month.”

“She is very kind.”

"She's really nice."

“Wilt thou go, lass?” asked Reuben, gently.

“Will you go, girl?” asked Reuben softly.

Margery drew a quick breath.

Margery took a quick breath.

“I cannot answer now,” she said; “to-morrow I will tell you, Mr. Robert.”

“I can’t answer right now,” she said; “tomorrow I’ll tell you, Mr. Robert.”

“Oh, there is no hurry,” Robert returned, heartily. “Mother will welcome you gladly whenever you come.”

“Oh, there's no rush,” Robert replied cheerfully. “Mom will be happy to see you whenever you arrive.”

“Wait till to-morrow, and she’ll be with you,” Reuben said, in the young man’s ear, as Margery turned indoors again; then he added, in a louder tone: “I must go up to the Weald for an hour, to see the men. Get thee some rest, lass.”

“Wait till tomorrow, and she’ll be with you,” Reuben said quietly to the young man as Margery went back inside; then he added, in a louder voice: “I have to head up to the Weald for an hour to check on the men. Get some rest, girl.”

“I will stay here, if Margery will let me,” Robert Bright said, putting one foot on the doorstep, and glancing into the room.

“I’ll stay here if Margery allows it,” Robert Bright said, putting one foot on the doorstep and glancing into the room.

Reuben had moved away down the path, and the sight of the girl’s pale, drawn face, and listless, drooping figure, stirred the heart of the young farmer. For weeks past he had grown to watch for this girl. Her rare beauty and daintiness were as something heavenly in his everyday life.

Reuben had walked down the path, and seeing the girl’s pale, haggard face and her tired, slumped posture tugged at the heart of the young farmer. For weeks, he had looked forward to seeing her. Her unique beauty and delicate nature felt like a touch of heaven in his daily life.

“You must not fret, Margery,” he said, as kindly as he could; sympathy, always difficult to him, was almost impossible now. “You are looking very pale and ill.”

“You shouldn't worry, Margery,” he said as kindly as he could; showing sympathy, which was always hard for him, felt nearly impossible now. “You look really pale and unwell.”

The girl raised her hands, and pressed them over her hot eyes; then she rose with a faint smile, and drew[Pg 96] nearer to the door, leaning back against it with a weary little sigh.

The girl lifted her hands and pressed them over her heated eyes; then she stood up with a slight smile and moved closer to the door, leaning against it with a tired little sigh.

“I am very tired,” she said, wistfully, “and the heat tries me.”

“I’m really tired,” she said, with a touch of longing, “and the heat is wearing me out.”

“Come to my mother, and she will nurse you; you do not know what a clever doctor she is. Come! Let me take you away with me—I will borrow a cart from some one in the village. Do come, Margery!”

“Come to my mom, and she'll take care of you; you have no idea how skilled she is. Come on! Let me take you with me—I’ll borrow a cart from someone in the village. Please come, Margery!”

Margery shook her head.

Margery shook her head.

“I cannot go,” she answered, slowly. “Do not think me unkind; I cannot go.”

“I can't go,” she said slowly. “Please don't think I'm being unkind; I just can't go.”

His face fell, and there was silence between them for a few minutes. Her heavily-fringed lids drooped over her eyes, and so he gazed, while the love raging within his heart urged him to take this frail, sad being from sorrow to happiness. Suddenly it grew too much for him, and, putting out his hands, he grasped hers tenderly.

His expression changed, and they were silent for a few minutes. Her thickly fringed eyelids lowered over her eyes, and he stared at her while the love surging in his heart pushed him to lift this fragile, sorrowful person from sadness to joy. Suddenly, it became too overwhelming for him, and reaching out, he gently took her hands.

“Margery,” he said—“my darling!”

"Margery," he said—"my love!"

Margery tremblingly withdrew her hands, and her eyes met his glowing ones, with horror and distress in their depths. She had never dreamed of this. She had liked Robert, thinking him a cheery, kind-hearted man; but love—love from him, when every pulse in her beat only for Stuart! It was a horror—a sacrilege!

Margery nervously pulled her hands back, and her eyes connected with his bright ones, full of horror and distress. She had never expected this. She had liked Robert, seeing him as a cheerful, kind-hearted guy; but love—love from him, when every fiber of her being was devoted to Stuart! It felt like a nightmare—a betrayal!

Robert Bright saw her slight shudder, and he tried once more to grasp her hands.

Robert Bright noticed her slight shiver and tried again to take her hands.

“Forgive me, Margery,” he said, hurriedly. “I would not have spoken so soon, but something within me forced me to do so. I could not bear to see you looking so pale and ill. You want comfort now, and so I spoke. Margery, I love you! My darling, don’t be frightened. Perhaps I am rough; but I love truly—you cannot know how truly, Margery!”

“Forgive me, Margery,” he said quickly. “I didn’t mean to say this so soon, but something inside me pushed me to. I couldn't stand seeing you looking so pale and unwell. You need comfort right now, and that’s why I spoke up. Margery, I love you! My dear, please don’t be scared. I know I may seem blunt, but my love is real—you have no idea how deeply I mean it, Margery!”

But she had drawn back, and, with her face buried in her hands, had sunk into her chair again. As she felt his touch on her shoulder, her hands dropped, but her head was still lowered.

But she had pulled away, and, with her face in her hands, sank back into her chair. When she felt his hand on her shoulder, her hands fell away, but her head remained down.

“You must not say such words,” she said, faintly. “Dear Mr. Robert, forgive me, but—but I cannot hear them. I——”

"You shouldn't say those things," she said quietly. "Dear Mr. Robert, I'm sorry, but—I can’t hear them. I——"

“I am a brute to tease you,” he broke in, quickly; “but,[Pg 97] Margery, I am not sane, now! I love you so dearly; give me one kind word.”

“I’m being harsh by teasing you,” he interrupted quickly; “but,[Pg 97] Margery, I’m not thinking straight right now! I love you so much; just give me one kind word.”

“I cannot, I cannot!” she cried. “You must not hope. Mr. Robert, I——”

“I can't, I can't!” she exclaimed. “You shouldn’t hope. Mr. Robert, I——”

“Not hope!” he repeated, blankly. “Not hope! Do you mean that, Margery?”

“Not hope!” he repeated, staring blankly. “Not hope! Are you serious about that, Margery?”

“Yes,” she answered, putting one hand to her heart to check its tumultuous throbbings. “Yes; I mean it. I like you—you are so good; but love——”

“Yes,” she replied, placing one hand on her heart to feel its frantic beating. “Yes; I really mean it. I like you—you’re so kind; but love——”

The sadness of her accents touched him.

The sadness in her voice moved him.

“Then forget it all,” he said, huskily. “Love does not kill. I shall get over it. And yet——” He hesitated, looked once more at her drooping figure, and then went on, hurriedly: “Don’t let this stop you from going to my mother, if you care to do so. I have to run up to London to-night. We should not meet.”

“Then forget it all,” he said hoarsely. “Love doesn’t kill. I’ll get over it. And yet——” He paused, glanced again at her slumped figure, and then continued quickly: “Don’t let this stop you from visiting my mother, if you want to. I need to head to London tonight. We shouldn’t see each other.”

Margery rose and held out her hands to him. In an instant he had them pressed to his breast, his eyes fixed on her face; but there was no indication of what he sought in her pallid cheeks and trembling lips. He loosened his grasp.

Margery got up and held out her hands to him. In no time, he had them pressed against his chest, his eyes locked on her face; but there was no sign of what he was looking for in her pale cheeks and quivering lips. He relaxed his grip.

“Then,” he said, slowly, “there is no hope, Margery?”

“Then,” he said slowly, “there’s no hope, Margery?”

“None,” she murmured, faintly.

“None,” she whispered softly.

Robert Bright pressed his lips to her hands, and the next minute she heard his step grow fainter and fainter along the path, and then the click of the gate told that he was gone.

Robert Bright kissed her hands, and a moment later she heard his footsteps fading away along the path, and then the click of the gate signaled that he was gone.

Margery sat on, dazed, almost stupefied. Then gradually memory came back to her, bringing, in all its bitterness, the old pain of the morning, with a fresh pang of sorrow for the man who had just left her. She felt as though she had been cruel to him. He had been so earnest, so eager, and yet there was no hope. No hope! Her heart echoed the dismal words. Life, that had been so bright and beautiful, was now dark and drear as winter gloom. She sat on, heedless of time’s flight, vaguely watching the sun touch the trees with its afternoon gold, and sadly musing on the dark, mysterious future that stretched before her. At last she woke from her sad thoughts. The click of the gate had caught her ear, and she realized that the afternoon was nearly gone.

Margery sat there, dazed and almost in a trance. Gradually, her memories returned, bringing back the painful feelings from that morning, along with a fresh wave of sadness for the man who had just left her. She felt like she had been unkind to him. He had been so sincere, so hopeful, and yet there was no chance. No chance! Her heart echoed those bleak words. Life, which had once been so bright and beautiful, now felt dark and dreary like winter's gloom. She continued sitting, oblivious to the passing time, vaguely watching the sun illuminate the trees with its afternoon glow, and sadly reflecting on the dark, uncertain future that lay ahead of her. Eventually, she snapped out of her sorrowful thoughts. The click of the gate caught her attention, and she realized that the afternoon was almost over.

“It is Dad Reuben!” she murmured, and, rising, she[Pg 98] dragged herself from the chair, and stood, looking pale and ill, as a shadow fell over the doorway.

“It’s Dad Reuben!” she whispered, and, getting up, she[Pg 98] pulled herself from the chair and stood there, looking pale and sick as a shadow covered the doorway.


CHAPTER XII.

“You are Margery Daw?”

"Are you Margery Daw?"

A cold voice fell on Margery’s ear. She turned, and her eyes rested on Vane Charteris, looking inexpressibly lovely and graceful in her white toilet. She looked steadily at Margery, noting with secret pleasure her worn, tear-stained face and dusty, disheveled appearance.

A cold voice reached Margery's ears. She turned, and her gaze landed on Vane Charteris, who looked incredibly beautiful and elegant in her white outfit. She stared at Margery, secretly enjoying her tired, tear-stained face and messy, unkempt look.

“I retract my first opinion,” she said to herself; “the girl is absolutely plain.”

“I take back what I said before,” she told herself; “the girl is completely plain.”

Some vague instinct called Margery’s pride to arms. This woman hated her, she felt, though their eyes had met but once before. She drew herself up, and, resting one hand on her chair, faced her unwelcome guest. What had brought her to the cottage? Margery felt her limbs trembling; but her face showed no sign of the agony in her heart.

Some vague instinct stirred Margery’s pride. She sensed that this woman hated her, even though they had only locked eyes once before. Margery straightened her posture, resting one hand on her chair as she confronted her unwelcome guest. What had brought her to the cottage? Margery felt her body shaking, but her face revealed none of the turmoil in her heart.

“Yes,” she said, steadily, “I am Margery Daw. Do you wish——”

“Yes,” she said, calmly, “I am Margery Daw. Do you want——”

“First, let me express my sympathy for you in your loss,” commenced Vane, modulating her voice to soft accents. She saw at once that Margery regarded her as an enemy; but she did not intend to allow that thought to become rooted. She must clothe her darts with kindness, and with her sweetest words thrust her dagger into this girl’s heart. “None can know but those who have suffered what your grief must be,” she finished, gently.

“First, let me say how sorry I am for your loss,” Vane began, softening her voice. She immediately noticed that Margery saw her as an enemy; however, she wasn’t going to let that thought take hold. She needed to wrap her sharp words in kindness and, with her sweetest phrases, stab this girl's heart. “No one can really understand what your grief must feel like,” she concluded, gently.

Margery’s head drooped. Had sorrow already destroyed all her good impulses? She was prepared for war, and she met with sympathy, almost tenderness!

Margery's head fell. Had sadness really wiped out all her good instincts? She was ready for a fight, and instead, she was met with understanding, almost compassion!

“You are very good,” she faltered.

"You're really good," she paused.

Vane advanced into the room and pulled forward a chair.

Vane walked into the room and pulled a chair forward.

“May I sit with you for a while?” she asked. “It is not good for you to be alone like this.”

“Can I sit with you for a bit?” she asked. “It’s not good for you to be alone like this.”

“I like it,” answered Margery, turning her lustrous eyes upon her guest; and as Vane saw their beauty, her[Pg 99] brows contracted, and she realized that her first judgment regarding this girl had been right, after all.

“I like it,” Margery replied, looking her guest in the eye. As Vane noticed their beauty, her[Pg 99] brows furrowed, and she realized that her initial impression of this girl had, after all, been correct.

Her mood changed. When she had considered Margery plain, a half-contemptuous thought had passed through her mind to wound yet retain her sweetness. Now, she felt she cared not how hard she struck to relieve the jealousy and dislike that rankled in her bosom.

Her mood shifted. When she thought Margery was plain, a slightly contemptuous thought had crossed her mind that both hurt and preserved her sweetness. Now, she realized she didn't care how harshly she lashed out to relieve the jealousy and dislike that festered inside her.

She leaned back languidly in her chair; and somehow the thought struck Margery that she had never seen the little room look so small and shabby before. The delicate gleam of Vane’s white garments contrasted strongly with her own dingy, dust-stained black dress; the placid beauty of Miss Charteris’ face brought back the thrill of pain to her heart. How different they were! Who was she, to compete with such a woman? She roused herself from her thoughts as she met Vane’s cold, clear eyes watching her.

She leaned back lazily in her chair, and somehow Margery noticed that she had never seen the little room look so small and shabby before. The delicate shine of Vane’s white clothes stood out sharply against her own grimy, dust-covered black dress; the calm beauty of Miss Charteris’ face reminded her painfully of their differences. How could she compete with someone like that? She snapped back to reality as she caught Vane’s cold, clear gaze on her.

“I beg your pardon,” she said, quickly, yet with unspeakable grace. “You have had a long drive; may I give you a cup of tea—or perhaps you would prefer some milk?”

“I’m sorry,” she said, quickly but with incredible grace. “You’ve had a long drive; can I offer you a cup of tea—or would you rather have some milk?”

She moved toward an inner room; but Vane stopped her.

She walked towards an inner room, but Vane stopped her.

“Neither, thank you,” she replied, coldly—she was growing more and more annoyed every moment. She was being treated with every courtesy, with all regard for etiquette, as though her hostess were a duchess instead of a common village girl! It was insupportable; she must hasten to break down that calm exterior which irritated her beyond measure. “Neither, thank you,” she repeated; “I shall not stay long. It is, as you say, a tedious drive; but my cousin, Stuart Crosbie, wished me to see you.”

“Neither, thanks,” she said coldly—she was getting more and more annoyed by the minute. She was being treated with every courtesy, with perfect etiquette, as if her hostess were a duchess instead of just a regular village girl! It was unbearable; she had to hurry to shatter that calm facade which irritated her incredibly. “Neither, thanks,” she said again; “I won’t stay long. It is, as you said, a boring drive; but my cousin, Stuart Crosbie, wanted me to see you.”

She bent her head to look at her flounce, but not before she had seen the girl’s slight frame wince and her cheeks grow paler.

She lowered her head to check her flounce, but not before she noticed the girl’s delicate frame flinch and her cheeks turn paler.

“That shot went home!” she told herself.

“That shot went in!” she told herself.

Margery stood immovable, her hand still grasping the chair. A few moments before, she had thought it impossible to suffer greater mental pain than she had endured; now she was experiencing pangs still greater, for her wound was being probed. Weak, faint from want of[Pg 100] food as she was, she determined to be brave, to stand firm before this woman—her rival.

Margery stood still, her hand still holding onto the chair. A few moments earlier, she had thought it impossible to feel greater mental pain than she already had; now she was feeling even sharper pangs, as her wound was being examined. Weak and faint from lack of food, she decided to be brave and to stand strong in front of this woman—her rival.

“I scarcely know how to begin,” continued Vane, with well-assumed kindness and concern. “It’s a delicate subject; yet I could not well refuse Stuart.” She hesitated for an instant, then held out her well-gloved hand. “Miss Daw,” she said, impulsively, “will you forgive me if anything I may say in the course of our conversation should vex you? I would not, indeed, willingly cause you any pain.”

“I hardly know how to start,” Vane continued, with a feigned kindness and concern. “It’s a sensitive topic; still, I couldn’t turn down Stuart.” She paused for a moment, then extended her well-gloved hand. “Miss Daw,” she said, impulsively, “would you forgive me if anything I say during our conversation annoys you? I really don’t want to cause you any discomfort.”

Margery’s eyes were fixed on the golden-tinted trees beyond the garden; she did not notice the outstretched hand.

Margery’s eyes were focused on the golden-tinted trees beyond the garden; she didn’t notice the outstretched hand.

“Why should you cause me pain?” she asked, in reply. “There is nothing in common between you and me.”

“Why are you hurting me?” she asked in response. “There’s nothing that connects us.”

Vane let her hand drop to her side; her face flushed. Could she never shake this girl’s control?

Vane let her hand fall to her side, her face feeling hot. Would she never be able to get rid of this girl's hold over her?

“I am glad you judge me rightly,” she responded, “for I am here and have been much distressed by my errand. Stuart has asked me, Miss Daw, to express to you his sincere sympathy in the loss you have sustained by the death of Mrs. Morris. He begs me to tell you that he trusts you will apply at the castle now that you are left without a guardian. He has enlisted his mother’s goodwill on your behalf, and he sends you this sum to assist toward anything you may require.”

“I’m glad you see me clearly,” she replied, “because I’m here and have been very troubled by my task. Stuart has asked me, Miss Daw, to convey his heartfelt condolences for the loss you’ve experienced with Mrs. Morris's passing. He wants me to let you know that he hopes you will reach out to the castle now that you’re without a guardian. He’s secured his mother’s support for you, and he’s sending you this amount to help with whatever you might need.”

She held out a small packet as she finished, and had the satisfaction of seeing Margery’s lips twitch as with sudden pain, and her whole frame shake with passion beneath the insult.

She extended a small packet as she finished, enjoying the sight of Margery's lips twitching in sudden pain, and her entire body shaking with emotion in response to the insult.

“It was his intention to write to you as far back as last Thursday,” went on Vane; “but he had the misfortune to break his right arm, and writing was impossible; therefore, as he thought you would require some explanation from him, he asked me to come.”

“It was his plan to write to you as early as last Thursday,” Vane continued, “but he unfortunately broke his right arm, and writing was out of the question; so, since he thought you would need some explanation from him, he asked me to come.”

“I thank you,” fell from Margery’s lips, in cold, strained tones.

“I thank you,” Margery said, her voice cold and strained.

“Then I may leave this?” Vane said, interrogatively, rising and placing the packet on the table. “And you will promise to apply at the castle with respect to anything concerning your future? I believe, but I am not[Pg 101] sure, that Mrs. Crosbie has already written to some lady about a situation for you as maid.”

“Can I leave this behind?” Vane asked, standing up and setting the packet on the table. “And will you promise to check in at the castle regarding anything about your future? I think, but I'm not[Pg 101] sure, that Mrs. Crosbie has already contacted some lady about a job for you as a maid.”

Margery made no answer, and Miss Charteris waited a few moments, and then moved to the door, feeling strangely uncomfortable, and by no means victorious. She looked back as she stood at the door.

Margery didn't respond, and Miss Charteris waited for a few moments before moving to the door, feeling oddly uneasy and definitely not victorious. She glanced back as she stood at the door.

“You have no reply?” she asked.

“You don’t have a response?” she asked.

“Mr. Crosbie’s explanation requires none,” Margery answered, still in the same cold, even tones.

“Mr. Crosbie’s explanation doesn’t need one,” Margery replied, still in the same cold, even voice.

“Then I will wish you good-afternoon.”

“Then I will wish you a good afternoon.”

“Stay!” cried Margery; and Vane turned toward her. “You have forgotten your packet,” Margery added, pointing to the table.

“Stay!” shouted Margery; and Vane turned to look at her. “You forgot your packet,” Margery said, pointing at the table.

Vane took it up without a word. Then a thought seemed to strike her, and she turned the money round and round in her hand hurriedly.

Vane picked it up without saying anything. Then an idea seemed to hit her, and she started to spin the money in her hand quickly.

“Perhaps you will write to Stuart or to his mother?”

“Maybe you could write to Stuart or his mom?”

Margery’s eyes met Vane’s in an unflinching gaze.

Margery stared at Vane without backing down.

“Write!” she repeated, with unutterable scorn and pride in the word. “There is, indeed, little in common between us. Such a question deserves no answer.”

“Write!” she repeated, with deep disdain and pride in the word. “There is, truly, little we have in common. That question doesn’t deserve an answer.”

Vane’s brows contracted. She turned and walked quickly to the carriage, and, entering it, drove swiftly away. Her musings were not altogether pleasant during the first mile or so of her return journey. She had succeeded, and succeeded so well that she need never fear Margery Daw again; yet her spirit was vexed even at her victory, for, though she had forever separated Stuart and this girl, she had not lowered her rival to the dust, as she had intended.

Vane frowned. She turned and quickly walked to the carriage, and once inside, drove off rapidly. Her thoughts weren't entirely pleasant during the first mile or so of her trip back. She had succeeded, and so well that she would never have to worry about Margery Daw again; yet her spirit was troubled even by her victory, because although she had permanently separated Stuart from this girl, she hadn't brought her rival down as she had planned.

This thought rankled for some time; then her mind wandered to the more important matter of dealing with Stuart. She had no settled plan; but, as he was still so unwell, there would be a day or two yet in which to arrange matters. For the present she must satisfy him with loving messages, and explain that Margery was too distressed by her grief to accompany her back to the castle. She must see her aunt immediately, and get her to use her influence in some way to have the girl sent from the village. It would never do to risk a meeting between Stuart and Margery, for, though she judged the girl to be too honest to say much, if indeed her pride would allow[Pg 102] her to notice him at all, there would be sufficient to fire Stuart’s anger and determination to learn the truth; and then——

This thought bothered her for a while; then her mind shifted to the more pressing issue of dealing with Stuart. She didn’t have a solid plan, but with him still feeling so unwell, she had a day or two to figure things out. For now, she needed to keep him happy with affectionate messages and explain that Margery was too upset by her sorrow to come back to the castle with her. She had to see her aunt right away and persuade her to use her influence to get the girl sent away from the village. It would be risky to let Stuart and Margery meet, because even though she thought Margery was too honest to say much—if her pride even allowed her to acknowledge him at all—there would be enough to provoke Stuart’s anger and make him determined to find out the truth; and then——

Vane’s face flushed at the thought of the humiliation she would undergo in such a case; and she registered a vow that she would never permit it to happen. Margery must go and at once.

Vane’s face turned red at the thought of the embarrassment she would face in such a situation, and she made a promise to herself that she would never let it happen. Margery needed to leave, and immediately.

Margery remained standing at the door as Vane walked down the path. She did not move as, in a dim way, she saw Miss Charteris settle herself in the dainty carriage, nor did she stir as the ponies started briskly from the gate. But, as the sound of their hoofs died away in the distance, she awoke with a shuddering sigh to the grossness of the insults that had been offered her. Suddenly her strength failed, and, with a groan, she sunk back on her chair, burying her face in her hands. The thought of her loneliness had been bitter, her lover’s false vows had rankled in her breast; but the weight of Vane’s humiliating words crushed her. It was almost greater than she could bear.

Margery stayed at the door as Vane walked down the path. She didn’t move as she vaguely saw Miss Charteris settle into the elegant carriage, nor did she stir when the ponies started off quickly from the gate. But as the sound of their hooves faded into the distance, she suddenly shuddered and sighed at the harshness of the insults she had received. In an instant, her strength gave out, and with a groan, she collapsed back onto her chair, burying her face in her hands. The thought of her loneliness had been painful, her lover’s broken promises had tormented her; but the weight of Vane’s humiliating words overwhelmed her. It was almost more than she could handle.

She tried to banish all tender recollection of Stuart from her, to think of him only as the one man who had darkened the glory of life for her, as the man who had plucked the sweet blossom of her love only to trample it under foot; but she could not succeed. Her mind would go back to those happy walks, those brief moments of gladness when they met, till it wandered to that day in Weald Wood, when, with her hand clasped in his, she had sworn to love him always, no matter what came between them. Yes, she loved him—would love him to the end; though he had deceived and injured her, though he had treated her with such scant courtesy and degraded her shamefully, her love was still the same.

She tried to push away all the sweet memories of Stuart, to think of him only as the one man who had darkened her happiness, as the one who had taken the beautiful flower of her love only to crush it underfoot; but she couldn't do it. Her mind kept drifting back to those joyful walks, to those brief moments of happiness they shared, until it led her to that day in Weald Wood, when, with her hand in his, she had promised to love him always, no matter what came between them. Yes, she loved him—would love him forever; even though he had lied to her and hurt her, even though he had treated her with such little respect and degraded her shamefully, her love remained the same.

She shook back her wealth of red-gold curls and rose to her feet; she was growing calmer. She reflected that she had yet to plan her future. She pushed the chair to the doorway and sunk into it. The sun was sinking behind the woods; the air was soft and balmy—its touch seemed like a kiss upon her cheek. The musical note of a bird twittered its “good-night” amid the leaves, the babble of the distant brook, soothed her. She leaned her weary head against the door, and began to think.

She shook out her rich red-gold curls and stood up; she was feeling calmer. She realized she still needed to plan her future. She pushed the chair to the doorway and settled into it. The sun was setting behind the trees; the air was warm and pleasant—it felt like a gentle kiss on her cheek. A bird's cheerful song chirped its “good-night” among the leaves, and the soft sound of a distant brook relaxed her. She leaned her tired head against the door and started to think.

[Pg 103]

[Pg 103]

One idea stood out clearly—she must leave Hurstley. She dared not even picture to herself a future in the village, where her eyes would rest on Stuart smiling on that cold, cruel woman—where she must sit down beneath a repetition of insult that had already roused her spirit almost to madness. No, there was no other course open to her—she must go, and soon. Ah, if she could but rush away at once, and let the veil of darkness cover her humiliation! But whither and to whom could she go? Reuben could not take her with him. Mrs. Bright would welcome her for a while; but she could not meet Robert—poor Robert!

One thought was crystal clear—she had to leave Hurstley. She couldn’t even imagine a future in the village, where her gaze would fall on Stuart smiling at that cold, heartless woman—where she would have to endure a repeat of the insults that had already pushed her to the brink of madness. No, there was no other option—she had to go, and soon. Oh, if only she could flee right now and let the darkness hide her shame! But where could she go, and to whom could she turn? Reuben couldn’t bring her along. Mrs. Bright would take her in for a bit; but she couldn’t face Robert—poor Robert!

Like a flash of light in darkness came the remembrance of Miss Lawson, and the letter from her sister. Would it be too late? It was not a week ago. This must be her chance. She rose hurriedly, her limbs trembling, and tied on her bonnet. She would go to Miss Lawson at once; the place might still be vacant; she might start perhaps in the morning! The thought lent her strength. She forced herself to eat some food, though every nerve in her body was quivering from excitement.

Like a sudden burst of light in the dark, she remembered Miss Lawson and the letter from her sister. Was it too late? It was only a week ago. This had to be her opportunity. She quickly got up, her hands shaking, and put on her bonnet. She would go to Miss Lawson right away; the position might still be open; she could start as soon as tomorrow! The thought gave her energy. She made herself eat something, even though every nerve in her body was buzzing with excitement.

The simple viands, the glass of milk, seemed to put new life into her; she left a message for Reuben at the next cottage, and started in feverish haste for the rectory, losing all thought of fatigue in the rush of eager desire and hope that burned within her.

The simple food and glass of milk seemed to give her new energy; she left a message for Reuben at the next cottage and hurried off to the rectory, forgetting all about her tiredness in the rush of excitement and hope that filled her.

Miss Lawson was seated at her window, writing, when her eyes fell on Margery’s figure coming rapidly up the path. The governess noted the girl’s pale cheeks, her worn look of pain, and her heart thrilled with sympathy.

Miss Lawson was sitting at her window, writing, when she noticed Margery’s figure quickly approaching along the path. The governess observed the girl’s pale cheeks and her weary expression of pain, and her heart filled with sympathy.

“Well, child?” she said, as the girl came in.

“Well, kid?” she said, as the girl came in.

“Miss Lawson——” began Margery, and then her rapid walk told on her, and she half reeled to a chair.

“Miss Lawson——” started Margery, but her quick pace caught up with her, and she staggered slightly before collapsing into a chair.

The governess rose, untied the bonnet, and held a glass of water to her lips. She saw at a glance that something was wrong; but she asked no questions.

The governess stood up, took off her bonnet, and brought a glass of water to her lips. She quickly noticed that something was off, but she didn’t ask any questions.

“You have walked too quickly, as usual, Margery,” was all she observed, as she turned away with the glass.

“You’ve walked too fast again, Margery,” she remarked, turning away with the glass.

“I wanted to see you,” murmured Margery; then, after a brief pause, she added slowly, “You remember what you said, Miss Lawson, that evening we parted—you[Pg 104] would help me? I have come to claim that promise. I want——”

“I wanted to see you,” Margery whispered; then, after a short pause, she added slowly, “Do you remember what you said, Miss Lawson, that night we said goodbye—you[Pg 104] would help me? I’ve come to hold you to that promise. I want——”

“Tell me what you want.”

“Tell me what you need.”

“I want what I refused that night—to leave Hurstley—go away altogether. Is it too late—oh, Miss Lawson, is it too late to go to that poor young lady?”

“I want what I turned down that night—to leave Hurstley—just get away completely. Is it too late—oh, Miss Lawson, is it too late to go see that poor young lady?”

Miss Lawson looked at her keenly.

Miss Lawson looked at her intently.

“No,” she replied; “it is not too late. Strangely enough, I have heard from my sister again, urging me to persuade you. This letter I am writing is to her. I can tear it up.”

“No,” she replied; “it’s not too late. Oddly enough, I heard from my sister again, asking me to convince you. This letter I’m writing is for her. I can just tear it up.”

Margery felt the first thrill of pleasure she had experienced during the long, dreary day.

Margery felt the first rush of joy she had experienced during the long, bleak day.

“And soon—may I go soon?” she asked.

“And soon—can I go soon?” she asked.

“The sooner the better—in fact, to-morrow, if you can be ready.”

“The sooner, the better—actually, tomorrow, if you can be ready.”

“I could be ready to-night,” Margery answered, with a weary sigh, pushing aside her curls.

“I could be ready tonight,” Margery replied with a tired sigh, brushing her curls aside.

“Then I will telegraph to my sister in the morning, when you start. I will go with you to Chesterham and see you into the train, and I think you had better get yourself one or two things when there; you can repay me out of your first quarter’s salary.”

“Then I'll send a telegram to my sister in the morning when you leave. I'll go with you to Chesterham and help you catch your train, and I think you should pick up a few things while we're there; you can pay me back from your first quarter’s salary.”

Margery bent her lips to Miss Lawson’s hand.

Margery leaned down and kissed Miss Lawson’s hand.

“I can never thank you sufficiently,” she whispered; “you are too good to me.”

“I can never thank you enough,” she whispered; “you’re too good to me.”

Miss Lawson pulled away her hand with a jerk; but her face bore no trace of anger.

Miss Lawson pulled her hand away quickly, but her expression showed no sign of anger.

“Have you spoken to Reuben?” she asked.

“Have you talked to Reuben?” she asked.

“No; but I will at once. He leaves Hurstley himself at the end of the week.”

“No; but I will right away. He’s leaving Hurstley himself at the end of the week.”

“Well, I am heartily glad, child, you have decided on this. I think you will be happy.”

"Well, I’m really glad, kid, that you’ve made this choice. I think you’ll be happy."

“I shall be away from here, and that will be enough,” was Margery’s muttered thought.

“I'll be gone from here, and that will be enough,” was Margery’s whispered thought.

“I will speak to Mrs. Carr to-night. She will spare me to-morrow, I know,” continued Miss Lawson. “You must be ready about eight in the morning, Margery. Your luggage will not be much; perhaps you can arrange with Reuben to take it for you to the corner of the lane, and I will meet you there with the village fly.”

“I'll talk to Mrs. Carr tonight. She’ll let me have you tomorrow, I’m sure,” Miss Lawson continued. “You need to be ready by eight in the morning, Margery. You won't have much luggage; maybe you can ask Reuben to take it to the corner of the lane for you, and I’ll meet you there with the village cab.”

“Thank you,” said Margery again.

“Thanks,” said Margery again.

[Pg 105]

[Pg 105]

All was settled, and a feeling of peace stole into her breast. She would disappear—leave behind her everything that recalled her brief dream of bliss, her agony of grief. Stuart would be troubled no more with the sight of her sad face to dim his happiness. He had regarded her as a poor village girl, without heart, mind or pride—a toy with which to while away the long, dull hours; and, as he had forgotten her—as she had gone from his memory—she would creep away in deed and in truth. She felt, as she sat in the twilight of the room that had seen her so often in her young, fresh content, that she would be satisfied if her name could be forgotten by Hurstley forever, if, with her departure, the veil of mystery that hung over her birth might envelop her in its folds, and she might be lost.

Everything was settled, and a sense of peace settled in her heart. She would disappear—leave behind everything that reminded her of her brief moment of happiness and her deep sorrow. Stuart would no longer be troubled by the sight of her sad face ruining his happiness. He had seen her as just a poor village girl, lacking heart, mind, or pride—a distraction to fill his long, boring hours; and as he had forgotten about her—as she had faded from his memory—she would quietly slip away for real. As she sat in the fading light of the room that had seen her so many times in her youthful, happy moments, she realized she would be content if her name could be forgotten by Hurstley forever, if, with her leaving, the mystery surrounding her birth could wrap around her and make her disappear.

Miss Lawson, turning from her writing-desk, saw the plaintive look on the girl’s face.

Miss Lawson, turning away from her writing desk, noticed the sad expression on the girl's face.

“What is it, Margery?” she asked, abruptly.

“What’s wrong, Margery?” she asked, suddenly.

Margery broke from her thoughts.

Margery snapped out of her thoughts.

“I was wishing,” she began, then hesitated, rose suddenly, and went and stood beside her governess, putting one little hand on the elder woman’s. “You are so kind, so thoughtful,” she said, gently. “You ask me no questions, do not examine me as to why I have come to-night. I must leave Hurstley, and at once; there is a reason, but I cannot tell you yet. Still you will believe and trust me, will you not? Yes, yes, I know you will. I have only you to help me now in the whole world, and you will not fail me.”

“I was hoping,” she started, then paused, stood up suddenly, and walked over to her governess, resting one small hand on the older woman's. “You’re so kind and thoughtful,” she said gently. “You don’t ask me any questions or pry into why I came here tonight. I need to leave Hurstley right away; there’s a reason, but I can’t tell you yet. Still, you believe me and trust me, don’t you? Yes, I know you do. You’re the only one I can turn to in the whole world, and I know you won’t let me down.”

“You wish me to do something more?”

“You want me to do something else?”

“I want to be lost to Hurstley. I want no one but you to know where I have gone. I want you to keep my secret.”

“I want to disappear in Hurstley. I only want you to know where I've gone. I need you to keep my secret.”

Miss Lawson drew the girl into the fast-fading light, and scrutinized her face earnestly, almost sternly. The weary sadness in the beautiful eyes, the trembling lips, the wistful expression, told their tale. Miss Lawson was satisfied.

Miss Lawson pulled the girl into the quickly dimming light and examined her face intently, nearly seriously. The tired sadness in her beautiful eyes, the quivering lips, and the longing expression revealed everything. Miss Lawson felt content.

“Yes,” she promised, “I will do as you wish—your secret shall be safe.”

“Yes,” she promised, “I’ll do what you want—your secret will be safe.”


[Pg 106]

[Pg 106]

CHAPTER XIII.

Immediately on her return to the castle, Vane Charteris sought her aunt, and whispered to her the success of her mission. Mrs. Crosbie willingly agreed to drive over early the next morning, and see what could be done with respect to dispatching Margery from the village; and Vane went up to her room, both satisfied and triumphant. Stuart’s eagerness was fed by fictitious tender messages from Margery, which Vane uttered glibly and without the slightest effort; and so the first part of her plot proved most successful. She learned from her aunt that the mother and son had met, and that Mrs. Crosbie had carried out her part to the letter, thereby causing Stuart no little surprise and pleasure.

As soon as she got back to the castle, Vane Charteris looked for her aunt and whispered the details of her mission's success. Mrs. Crosbie agreed to drive over early the next morning to see what could be done about sending Margery out of the village. Vane then went up to her room, feeling both pleased and victorious. Stuart's excitement was fueled by made-up sweet messages from Margery, which Vane delivered smoothly and effortlessly; thus, the first part of her plan was a complete success. She found out from her aunt that the mother and son had met, and Mrs. Crosbie had followed through on her part perfectly, which surprised and pleased Stuart quite a bit.

The news of Margery’s disappearance came like a thunderclap to Vane. She had never contemplated this dénouement, and was a little puzzled how next to act, until Mrs. Crosbie, in recounting the occurrences of her morning’s drive, incidentally mentioned that she had met Mrs. Bright, who was in great distress about her son.

The news of Margery’s disappearance hit Vane like a bolt from the blue. She had never considered this outcome and was a bit confused about what to do next, until Mrs. Crosbie, while talking about her morning drive, casually mentioned that she had run into Mrs. Bright, who was very upset about her son.

“What has happened to him, Aunt Constance?” asked Vane, with assumed indifference.

“What’s happened to him, Aunt Constance?” asked Vane, trying to sound indifferent.

“I thought I said that he was in love with this girl—wished to marry her, in fact—and is so troubled at her refusal that he has determined to leave England.”

“I thought I mentioned that he was in love with this girl—actually wanted to marry her—and is so upset by her refusal that he has decided to leave England.”

“Ah!” ejaculated Vane, looking up suddenly, her cold, blue eyes shining like stars. “Reuben Morris has gone to Australia, you say?”

“Ah!” exclaimed Vane, looking up suddenly, her cold, blue eyes shining like stars. “Reuben Morris has gone to Australia, you say?”

“He starts at the end of the week; he left Hurstley for London this morning.”

“He starts at the end of the week; he left Hurstley for London this morning.”

“And the girl is with him?” next queried Miss Charteris.

"And the girl is with him?" Miss Charteris asked next.

“She must be. The cottage is shut up, the key has been sent to the Weald, and the neighbors tell me they saw both the man and the girl leave early this morning.”

“She has to be. The cottage is locked up, the key has been sent to the Weald, and the neighbors told me they saw both the man and the girl leave early this morning.”

“Could Mrs. Bright give you no clew as to where her son has gone, or intends to go?”

“Could Mrs. Bright give you any hint about where her son has gone or plans to go?”

“None. She gave me his note to read, in which he[Pg 107] merely says he shall leave England for a while. This girl has bewitched him. A marriage with him would have been the best she could expect—indeed, much too good for her,” remarked Mrs. Crosbie, coldly. “What do you propose to do now, Vane?” she added, rising.

“None. She gave me his note to read, in which he[Pg 107] merely says he’s leaving England for a bit. This girl has enchanted him. Marrying him would have been the best she could hope for—honestly, much too good for her,” Mrs. Crosbie said coldly. “What are you planning to do now, Vane?” she added, standing up.

“Nothing. I have finished. Aunt Constance, the game is ours. Do you not see that this young man has gone to Australia with them?”

"Nothing. I'm done. Aunt Constance, the game is ours. Don’t you see that this young man has gone to Australia with them?"

Mrs. Crosbie removed her driving-gloves slowly.

Mrs. Crosbie slowly took off her driving gloves.

“I scarcely think that Vane,” she replied, “for Margery Daw has refused to become his wife. His mother is highly incensed and greatly troubled, poor creature, about it. No, I cannot think that, Vane.”

“I hardly think that, Vane,” she replied, “because Margery Daw has turned down his proposal. His mother is really upset and very worried, poor thing, about it. No, I can't believe that, Vane.”

“It will prove to be the truth, nevertheless,” Miss Charteris said, quietly; adding, “and, as such, it is welcome as a full and complete solution to a difficult and disagreeable question. Poor Stuart—I am sorry for him!”

“It will turn out to be the truth, nonetheless,” Miss Charteris said calmly, adding, “and, as such, it is a welcome and complete answer to a tough and unpleasant question. Poor Stuart—I feel for him!”

Mrs. Crosbie glanced at her niece, leaning languidly against the open window, almost frail-looking in her delicate white gown, and could scarcely reconcile the strong, cold, relentless spirit with so lovely an exterior. For an instant a feeling of disgust at this girl’s calm trickery and deceit, and at her own share in the matter, passed over her. Then her pride came to the rescue, and she consoled herself with the thought that Stuart had been saved from dishonor and trouble, and that Vane had done well. She bent and kissed her niece’s delicate cheek.

Mrs. Crosbie glanced at her niece, who was lazily leaning against the open window, looking almost fragile in her delicate white dress. It was hard to connect that strong, cold, relentless spirit with such a beautiful exterior. For a moment, she felt a wave of disgust at the girl’s calm trickery and deceit, and at her own involvement in it. Then her pride kicked in, and she comforted herself with the thought that Stuart had been spared from shame and trouble, and that Vane had done the right thing. She leaned down and kissed her niece’s delicate cheek.

“Yes, you are right,” she said, thoughtfully. “The problem is solved, and you have done it. I cannot thank you enough, Vane.”

“Yes, you’re right,” she said, thinking it over. “The problem is solved, and you did it. I can’t thank you enough, Vane.”

“Do not thank me at all,” the girl whispered. “You know why I did it—it was my love for Stuart that prompted me. Some day he will thank me, perhaps. But for the present I fear he will suffer.”

“Don’t thank me at all,” the girl whispered. “You know why I did it—it was my love for Stuart that drove me. Someday he might thank me, maybe. But for now, I’m afraid he will suffer.”

“With you near, Vane, that will not last,” and, with an affectionate glance, Mrs. Crosbie left the room.

“With you around, Vane, that won't last,” and, with a warm look, Mrs. Crosbie left the room.

The next day came, and Stuart still lived in his blissful dreams. Then, with a rough hand, they were ruthlessly shattered. Vane was reading in the colonnade that afternoon, when she saw hurried steps approaching, and, on[Pg 108] looking up, saw Stuart, his face as white as his tennis coat, beside her.

The next day arrived, and Stuart was still caught up in his happy dreams. Then, with a harsh blow, they were cruelly broken. Vane was reading in the colonnade that afternoon when she noticed quick footsteps coming towards her, and when she looked up, she saw Stuart, his face as pale as his tennis coat, standing next to her.

“What is it, Stuart?” she asked, hurriedly.

“What’s wrong, Stuart?” she asked, quickly.

“Vane, something has happened so strange, and yet so absurd, that, were I not so confoundedly weak, I should laugh at it. My man Andrews has just told me that Morris has left Hurstley—left early yesterday morning—for Australia, and Margery has gone with him. He declares that it is true.”

“Vane, something incredibly strange and absurd has happened that, if I weren't so utterly weak, I would laugh about it. My guy Andrews just told me that Morris left Hurstley—he left early yesterday morning—for Australia, and Margery went with him. He says it’s true.”

“True!” repeated Vane. “It is too absurd to credit for one instant. Stuart, how can you believe it?”

“True!” Vane echoed. “It’s too ridiculous to believe for even a second. Stuart, how can you think that?”

“The man is so positive,” Stuart went on, with a sigh, resting his left hand on a chair for support, “that it quite staggered me. Of course, there is some mistake; but it haunts me, nevertheless. Vane, will you drive me to the village?” he asked, abruptly. “I must make inquiries.”

“The guy is so positive,” Stuart continued, sighing and leaning on a chair for support, “that it really shocked me. I know there’s some mistake; but it’s still bothering me. Vane, can you take me to the village?” he asked suddenly. “I need to ask some questions.”

“Willingly;” and Vane at once put down her book.

“Sure thing;” and Vane immediately set her book aside.

“How good you are!” exclaimed Stuart, trying to force a smile. “You are indeed a friend.”

“How great you are!” exclaimed Stuart, trying to force a smile. “You really are a friend.”

With a little laugh Vane put her hand on his lips and flitted away, while Stuart called to a gardener and ordered the pony carriage to be brought round.

With a small laugh, Vane placed her hand over his lips and darted away, while Stuart called to a gardener and asked for the pony carriage to be brought around.

Vane was down again almost immediately, her face nearly as pale as her cousin’s. It was but a few minutes before the carriage appeared, yet to Stuart they seemed hours. He tried to laugh at the absurdity of the report, yet a presentiment of trouble possessed him.

Vane was down again almost immediately, her face nearly as pale as her cousin’s. It was only a few minutes before the carriage showed up, yet to Stuart, it felt like hours. He tried to laugh at the ridiculousness of the situation, but a sense of trouble weighed on him.

“It cannot be, it cannot be!” Vane heard him mutter again and again; and then he approached her.

“It can’t be, it can’t be!” Vane heard him murmur over and over; then he walked over to her.

“Tell me once more the messages she sent,” he said, hurriedly; and Vane breathed the tender falsehoods in his ear, touching his agitated, troubled spirit with their healing balm.

“Tell me one more time the messages she sent,” he said, quickly; and Vane whispered the comforting lies in his ear, soothing his restless, troubled soul with their healing words.

Sir Douglas Gerant passed through the hall just as they were starting.

Sir Douglas Gerant walked through the hall just as they were beginning.

“Whither away, wounded knight?” he asked, lightly.

"Where are you going, wounded knight?" he asked playfully.

“To the village. I shall be back soon, Douglas.” Then, turning to his cousin, he said, “Drive fast, Vane.”

“To the village. I’ll be back soon, Douglas.” Then, turning to his cousin, he said, “Drive quickly, Vane.”

With a puzzled brow Sir Douglas watched them disappear—he could not understand Stuart’s apparent attachment to this selfish, worldly girl—then, with a sigh, turned wearily indoors. The next day was that fixed for[Pg 109] his lawyer to come down from London, and he had much to occupy his thoughts. He sought the squire’s room, and, in a chat over bygone years, lost for a while his anxious, restless expression.

With a confused look, Sir Douglas watched them walk away—he couldn’t grasp Stuart’s obvious attachment to this selfish, materialistic girl—then, with a sigh, he wearily went inside. The next day was the one set for[Pg 109] his lawyer to come down from London, and he had a lot on his mind. He went to the squire’s room, and during a conversation about old times, he temporarily lost his anxious, restless demeanor.

Stuart sat silent beside his cousin as they bowled along the lane to the village; and Vane glanced now and again at his pale, pained face, wondering, when he knew the truth, what his opinion would be of her.

Stuart sat quietly next to his cousin as they drove down the road to the village; Vane glanced occasionally at his pale, troubled face, wondering what he would think of her once he knew the truth.

The village reached, he broke the silence by asking Vane to drive straight to the little cottage by the Weald; and, without a word, she complied. She drew up the ponies on the brow of the hill; and Stuart, heedless of his aching arm and weakness, alighted, and walked down to the gate he knew so well. It was just such an afternoon as that on which he had parted from Margery, and the memory of her beauty and sweetness lent strength to his faltering steps and fed the eagerness and desire in his heart. He pushed open the gate and entered. The window-blinds were drawn; the door—pushed with his one able hand—defied every effort. He grew faint and cold, and leaned against the doorpost for a moment, while the roses, nodding in the breeze, seemed to whisper to him a sense of his loss in all its bitterness.

The villagers arrived, and he broke the silence by asking Vane to head straight to the little cottage by the Weald; without saying a word, she agreed. She stopped the ponies at the top of the hill, and Stuart, ignoring his aching arm and weakness, got out and walked down to the gate he knew so well. It was exactly the kind of afternoon he had said goodbye to Margery, and the memory of her beauty and sweetness gave him strength for his unsteady steps and fueled the eagerness and desire in his heart. He pushed open the gate and went inside. The window blinds were closed; the door—forced with his one usable hand—resisted all his attempts. He started to feel faint and cold, leaning against the doorpost for a moment while the roses, swaying in the breeze, seemed to whisper to him about the depth of his loss.

Margery was gone! But why—and whither? He turned and walked down the garden, his head drooping dejectedly on his breast. Margery gone! What could it mean? Why had she left him, without a word or sign, in the very moment of their joy and happiness? The truth did not come to him even then. There must be some mistake, he tried to convince himself. A hundred different answers to the strange question came to him. He closed the gate behind him and turned away. There was a man standing at the gate of the next cottage, and at first Stuart determined to pass him; but a sudden impulse seized him, and he stopped and spoke with forced lightness.

Margery was gone! But why—and where? He turned and walked down the garden, his head hanging sadly on his chest. Margery was gone! What could it mean? Why had she left him, without a word or sign, in the very moment of their joy and happiness? He still couldn’t grasp the truth. There must be some mistake, he tried to tell himself. A hundred different explanations for the strange situation came to mind. He closed the gate behind him and walked away. There was a man standing at the gate of the next cottage, and at first, Stuart decided to walk past him; but a sudden impulse took over, and he stopped and spoke with forced cheerfulness.

“Ah, Carter—lovely weather for the crops! Is this true that I hear about Morris?”

“Hey, Carter—great weather for the crops! Is it true what I’m hearing about Morris?”

“Good-arternoon, squire. Hope I see you better. It were a stiffish fall as you had. Morris, sir? What? That he’s gone to Australia? Ay, sir—that’s true enough.”

“Good afternoon, squire. I hope you're doing better. That was quite a fall you had. Morris, sir? What? He’s gone to Australia? Yes, sir—that’s definitely true.”

[Pg 110]

[Pg 110]

Stuart’s left hand grasped the gate.

Stuart's left hand grabbed the gate.

“Rather sudden, isn’t it?” he questioned, trying to clear his voice.

“Pretty sudden, isn’t it?” he asked, trying to clear his throat.

“Well, sir, it were rather; but, you see, the death of his missus fair knocked him over, and he made up his mind in a minute.”

“Well, sir, it was indeed; but, you see, the death of his wife really hit him hard, and he decided quickly.”

“And he has gone alone?” asked Stuart, every nerve in his body quivering.

“And he went alone?” asked Stuart, every nerve in his body on edge.

“Oh, no, sir! He’s took Margery with him; and right sorry are we to part with her, I can tell you. She were just a sweet lass. Have you heard that Sir Hubert and my lady ain’t coming home, after all, sir? Perhaps that’s why Margery went, ’cos she belongs like to her ladyship—don’t she, sir?”

“Oh, no, sir! He took Margery with him, and we’re really sorry to see her go, I can tell you. She was such a sweet girl. Have you heard that Sir Hubert and my lady aren’t coming home after all, sir? Maybe that’s why Margery went, because she belongs to her ladyship—doesn’t she, sir?”

Stuart murmured a few vague words in reply, and then passed on.

Stuart mumbled a few unclear words in response, and then moved on.

“Good-arternoon,” said Carter; and then, as he watched the young man mount the hill, he muttered: “That there fall ain’t done the young squire no good; he looks the ghost of hisself.”

“Good afternoon,” said Carter; and then, as he watched the young man climb the hill, he muttered: “That fall hasn’t done the young squire any good; he looks like a shell of his former self.”

Vane sat silent as Stuart came toward her; even her cold, calculating heart was touched at the sight of his distress. He took his seat and sunk back against the cushions, looking deathly pale and worn. Vane gathered the reins together, and prepared to turn back to the castle; but Stuart stopped her.

Vane sat quietly as Stuart approached her; even her cold, calculating heart was affected by his distress. He sat down and leaned back against the cushions, looking extremely pale and exhausted. Vane gathered the reins and got ready to turn back to the castle, but Stuart stopped her.

“Drive to Chesterham,” he said, in a quiet tone. “I must find out if they went to London.”

“Drive to Chesterham,” he said quietly. “I need to find out if they went to London.”

Without a word she did as he wished, and in silence they sped along the lanes to the town. Vane was by no means comfortable during the drive, for she was beset by disagreeable thoughts. What if the girl, after all, had gone to London only to bid farewell to her adopted father? What more likely? Would she not have taken leave of the neighbors and villagers had she started for so long a journey? What if, on their arrival at Chesterham, they came face to face with her? Vane grew cold and faint at the thought not only of the humiliation, but of such a termination to all her scheming. She set her teeth, and her face grew paler as she pictured his disgust when he learned the truth. It was so hasty, so strange a flight, that Vane, as she sat absorbed in deep thought,[Pg 111] could not but feel the chances were very much against her.

Without saying a word, she did as he wanted, and in silence they drove along the roads to the town. Vane felt anything but comfortable during the ride; she was overwhelmed by unpleasant thoughts. What if the girl had gone to London just to say goodbye to her adoptive father? Isn’t that more likely? Wouldn't she have said farewell to the neighbors and villagers before starting such a long journey? What if, when they arrived in Chesterham, they ran into her? Vane felt cold and faint at the thought of not just the embarrassment, but also of everything she'd planned coming to an abrupt end. She clenched her jaw, her face growing paler as she imagined his disappointment when he discovered the truth. It was such a sudden and peculiar escape that, as Vane sat lost in her thoughts,[Pg 111] she couldn’t shake the feeling that the odds were heavily stacked against her.

Stuart did not notice his cousin; he realized only that Margery was gone, his sweet love vanished. The joy of life for him was dead, and his heart was heavy with its pain. Hope now and then revived, but the vague presentiment that had hung over him since first he had learned the news crushed it as it was born.

Stuart didn’t see his cousin; he only realized that Margery was gone, his sweet love disappeared. The joy of life for him was gone, and his heart was weighed down with pain. Hope would occasionally come back, but the vague feeling of dread that had been hanging over him since he first heard the news crushed it as soon as it appeared.

As they approached Chesterham, Vane began to tremble, and the hands grasping the reins shook with fear.

As they got closer to Chesterham, Vane started to shake, and the hands holding the reins quivered with fear.

“Draw up for a few minutes, Vane,” Stuart said; “here is Bright—perhaps he can tell us something. Andrews said it was through his instrumentality that Morris had gone.”

“Pull over for a few minutes, Vane,” Stuart said; “here’s Bright—maybe he can share some information. Andrews mentioned it was thanks to him that Morris left.”

Vane checked the ponies and leaned back, feeling quite unnerved from the sudden reaction.

Vane checked the ponies and leaned back, feeling pretty shaken by the sudden reaction.

“Ah, Bright, you are the very man that I want to see,” exclaimed Stuart, as the farmer rode up, “for you can tell me better than any one what I want to know.”

“Hey, Bright, you’re exactly the person I wanted to see,” exclaimed Stuart as the farmer rode up, “because you can tell me better than anyone else what I need to know.”

“I shall be glad to oblige you, Mr. Stuart,” returned Bright, turning an anxious face to the young man.

“I'll be happy to help you, Mr. Stuart,” Bright replied, turning an anxious face to the young man.

“Perhaps you’ve heard about my boy Robert?” he added, full of his own troubles.

“Maybe you’ve heard about my son Robert?” he added, burdened with his own issues.

“No, I have not. Is anything the matter with him?” asked Stuart, his sympathy at once enlisted.

“No, I haven’t. Is something wrong with him?” asked Stuart, immediately feeling concerned.

“It’s nigh broke his mother’s heart, sir; but he’s gone off to Australia with Reuben Morris all of a sudden, without a word of warning.”

“It’s almost broken his mother’s heart, sir; but he suddenly left for Australia with Reuben Morris without any warning.”

Vane felt a thrill of joy pass through her, and her spirits at once began to revive.

Vane felt a surge of happiness wash over her, and her spirits instantly started to lift.

“Australia? Why? But they can not have gone yet—they must be in London. It is one thing to say you will start on such a voyage, and another thing to do it. It takes two or three days, Bright, you know, to make the necessary arrangements.”

“Australia? Why? But they can't have left yet—they must be in London. It's one thing to say you're going to take such a trip, and another to actually do it. It takes two or three days, Bright, you know, to get everything ready.”

The farmer looked at the young squire’s flushed, eager face with a little surprise and much gratitude.

The farmer glanced at the young squire’s flushed, eager face with some surprise and a lot of gratitude.

“Thank you, sir. It’s like you, Mr. Stuart, always to be kind; but it’s no use now, sir. Robert started last night; by this time they’re out of the Channel. It’s a hard thing to see one’s only son took from us, Mr. Stuart, and all along of a bit of a girl.”

“Thank you, sir. It’s like you, Mr. Stuart, to always be kind; but it’s no use now. Robert left last night; by now, they’re out of the Channel. It’s really tough to see one’s only son taken from us, Mr. Stuart, and all because of a girl.”

[Pg 112]

[Pg 112]

“A girl!” echoed Stuart, shivering, he scarcely knew why.

“A girl!” echoed Stuart, shivering, barely understanding why.

“Ay, sir—that lass of Morris’, that nameless thing! She just bewitched him, has played the fool with him, said him ‘No,’ when he’d have made her his wife, and now has took him on again, for they’ve all gone out together.”

“Aye, sir—that girl of Morris’, that unnamed one! She just enchanted him, messed with his head, told him ‘No’ when he wanted to marry her, and now she’s back with him, since they’ve all gone out together.”

“Margery!” exclaimed Stuart, in a dull, startled way. “She—they have gone together?”

“Margery!” Stuart exclaimed, sounding surprised and confused. “So, they’ve left together?”

“Ay, sir—she’ve took him from us all with her fooling, and I make no doubt but they’ll be married afore they reach the other side. The mother would have welcomed her gladly to keep Robert at home; but she weren’t honest enough to do that—she must needs give herself airs like a fine lady, and drag my boy after her.”

“Yeah, sir—she’s taken him away from us all with her nonsense, and I’m quite sure they’ll be married before they get to the other side. The mother would have happily accepted her to keep Robert at home; but she wasn't honest enough to do that—she had to act like she was better than everyone, and pull my boy along with her.”

Vane saw Stuart’s jaw set, his face flush, the veins on his forehead swell. After a pause, he said, in a low tone:

Vane noticed Stuart's jaw tighten, his face turning red, and the veins on his forehead bulging. After a moment, he spoke in a soft voice:

“And you are sure of this, Bright?”

“And you’re sure about this, Bright?”

“I’m just back from London, sir. I’ve been down to the docks, and there’s no mistake; they all remembered the girl—her pretty face, they called it. Ah, it will be weary work for us, sir, waiting till Robert comes back! My wife’s most distraught.”

“I just got back from London, sir. I went down to the docks, and there’s no doubt about it; they all remembered the girl—her pretty face, as they called it. Ah, it’s going to be tiring for us, sir, waiting until Robert comes back! My wife is really upset.”

“Good-by, Bright.” Stuart put out his hand, which the farmer grasped. “This is indeed bad news! I am sorry, very sorry for you.”

“Goodbye, Bright.” Stuart extended his hand, which the farmer shook. “This is really bad news! I’m so sorry for you.”

“Thanks, Mr. Stuart.”

“Thanks, Mr. Stuart.”

Bright loosened Stuart’s hand, and, with a respectful salute to Vane, passed on, something like a tear twinkling in his eye.

Bright released Stuart’s hand and, with a respectful nod to Vane, moved on, a tear glimmering in his eye.

Vane looked straight ahead, pretending not to see the quick, hurried way in which Stuart bent his head for a moment. Victory was hers, she told herself—victory! Suddenly Stuart looked up.

Vane stared straight ahead, acting like she didn’t notice the quick, hurried way Stuart lowered his head for a moment. Victory was hers, she told herself—victory! Suddenly, Stuart looked up.

“Turn around, Vane, and drive home; it is all over now—so much the better!”

“Turn around, Vane, and drive home; it’s all done now—so much the better!”

The recklessness of his tone pleased her; it showed her that anger rankled as well as pain, that mortification filled his breast with despair. If this mood lasted, her work would not be difficult.

The boldness of his tone made her happy; it indicated that anger stirred inside him along with pain, and that humiliation filled him with despair. If he stayed in this mood, her job would be easy.


[Pg 113]

[Pg 113]

CHAPTER XIV.

“Margery! Margery!”

"Margery! Margery!"

The light of the setting sun was gilding the branches of the few trees standing in the center of the square garden. A girl was sitting in a bay window in one of the largest and gloomiest of the houses in the square, apparently watching the sunset; but really the sunset had no charm for her. She was so deep in thought that the sweet tones coming from the further end of the room did not reach her.

The light from the setting sun was shining on the branches of the few trees in the middle of the square garden. A girl was sitting in a bay window of one of the largest and darkest houses in the square, seemingly watching the sunset; but in reality, the sunset held no appeal for her. She was so lost in thought that the pleasant music coming from the far end of the room didn’t reach her.

“Margery!”

"Margery!"

The girl turned quickly, her musings disturbed by the touch of plaintive wistfulness in the last word.

The girl turned quickly, her thoughts interrupted by the touch of sad longing in the last word.

“I beg your pardon, Lady Enid,” she said, hurriedly, moving from the window.

"I’m sorry, Lady Enid," she said quickly, stepping away from the window.

“I am sorry to disturb your dreams, Margery,” observed Lady Enid, gently, “but I should like to sit up for a while, and no one can help me like you.”

“I’m sorry to interrupt your dreams, Margery,” Lady Enid said softly, “but I’d like to stay up for a bit, and no one can help me like you can.”

She smiled affectionately as she spoke, her beautiful, dark eyes resting with pleasure on the figure of her young companion; she looked so dainty, so frail, yet so lovely, lying back on her cushions, that it was hard to imagine so fair a form was aught but perfect. It was an angel’s face, pale and sweet, surrounded by short, wavy locks of rich, dark-brown hair, and lighted by a pair of luminous brown eyes.

She smiled warmly as she talked, her beautiful, dark eyes happily focused on her young companion. She looked so delicate, so fragile, yet so lovely, lounging back on her cushions, that it was hard to believe that such a fair figure could be anything but perfect. It was an angelic face, pale and sweet, framed by short, wavy locks of rich, dark-brown hair, and highlighted by a pair of glowing brown eyes.

Margery bent quickly and took away the silken coverlet from the couch, then, putting her arm under the slight figure, raised it easily into a sitting position; thence, after a moment’s pause, she assisted the invalid to a large, luxurious chair drawn close at hand.

Margery quickly bent down and removed the silky cover from the couch. Then, putting her arm under the frail figure, she effortlessly lifted it into a sitting position. After a brief pause, she helped the person to a large, comfy chair nearby.

“Thank you,” said Lady Enid, as she reclined against the well-padded, upright back. “How good you are, Margery! What should I do without you?”

“Thank you,” said Lady Enid, as she leaned back against the cushy, upright backrest. “You’re so kind, Margery! What would I do without you?”

Margery smiled, and, pushing up another chair, seated herself near the speaker.

Margery smiled and, pulling up another chair, sat down close to the speaker.

Two months had passed since she left Hurstley—two long, peaceful months; and, though she could not say she was happy, she was content. She seemed in those eight[Pg 114] weeks to have put all girlishness from her; her figure, in the simple gray gown that fitted to perfection, was already touched with the grace of a woman; her face, as lovely as of yore, bore, nevertheless, the traces of thought and the expression of a deep, all-searching mind. She wore her red-gold tresses curled high on her small head, and this gave her a dignified and maturer air.

Two months had gone by since she left Hurstley—two long, peaceful months; and while she couldn’t say she was happy, she felt content. In those eight[Pg 114] weeks, she seemed to have shed all traces of her youthful self; her figure, in the simple gray gown that fit perfectly, was already showing the grace of a woman. Her face, just as lovely as before, showed signs of thought and the expression of a deep, insightful mind. She wore her red-gold hair styled high on her small head, giving her a more dignified and mature look.

“Do not talk of my goodness,” she answered, lightly. “What are my little efforts, compared with all the kindness you have shown me?”

“Don’t talk about my goodness,” she replied casually. “What are my small efforts compared to all the kindness you’ve shown me?”

“You cannot guess, Margery, how different my life has been since you came to me. Now, don’t shake your head! I can never say it often enough. Do you know, I had a presentiment that we should become friends the very instant Mrs. Fothergill mentioned your name? Margery Daw! There is a sweetness about it, a touch of romance. I was quite eager you should come, and I was so happy when the letter arrived saying that you would. I am afraid, dear,” Lady Enid added, with a sigh, “that sometimes it is very lonely and dull for you here, with only a poor sick girl for company.”

“You can’t imagine, Margery, how different my life has been since you came into it. Now, don’t shake your head! I can never say it enough. Do you know, I had the feeling we would become friends the moment Mrs. Fothergill mentioned your name? Margery Daw! There’s something sweet about it, a hint of romance. I was really excited for you to come, and I was so happy when the letter arrived saying you would. I’m afraid, dear,” Lady Enid added with a sigh, “that sometimes it can be very lonely and dull for you here, with just a sick girl for company.”

Margery slipped to her knees beside the slight form in its cardinal-colored silk wrapper.

Margery got down on her knees next to the small figure wrapped in cardinal-red silk.

“Never say that again—never,” she said, “for I will not listen.”

“Never say that again—never,” she said, “because I won’t listen.”

Lady Enid smiled; and Margery bent her lips to the thin, white hand.

Lady Enid smiled, and Margery pressed her lips to the thin, white hand.

“Are you comfortable?” she asked, gently.

"Are you comfortable?" she asked softly.

“Quite. Now stay here, Margery, and let us chat together. When the lamps come, I will hear you sing; but this is what I enjoy. I have been thinking to myself, as I lay on my couch, what a delight it would be to find out the truth about your poor young mother. How glad I should be if we could discover a clew!”

“Absolutely. Now stay here, Margery, and let’s talk. When the lamps come on, I’ll listen to you sing; but this is what I enjoy. I've been thinking to myself, as I lay on my couch, how wonderful it would be to uncover the truth about your poor young mother. I would be so happy if we could find a clue!”

“I have given up all hope,” Margery responded, dreamily.

“I've lost all hope,” Margery replied, dreamily.

“Then it is wrong of you,” Lady Enid said, reprovingly, while she stroked Margery’s soft curls caressingly. “I do not mean to do so if you do. I have thought of all sorts of plans; but the best of them all is to put the whole affair into Nugent’s hands.”

“Then that’s not okay with you,” Lady Enid said, disapprovingly, while she gently ran her fingers through Margery’s soft curls. “I don’t intend to if you don’t. I’ve thought about all kinds of plans, but the best one is to hand the whole situation over to Nugent.”

“But, my dear Lady Enid, your brother, Lord Court,[Pg 115] will have other and more important things to employ him.”

“But, my dear Lady Enid, your brother, Lord Court,[Pg 115] will have other, more important things to focus on.”

“Nugent always does anything that gives me pleasure, and this would be pleasure, indeed. You know, Margery, I have written so much about you; and only in his last letter he said he was so delighted to hear that I had at last secured a real friend and companion.”

“Nugent always does anything that makes me happy, and this would definitely make me happy. You know, Margery, I’ve written so much about you; and in his last letter, he mentioned how thrilled he was to hear that I finally found a true friend and companion.”

“He is very fond of you, I know,” Margery responded, softly. She knew that on the theme of this beloved brother Lady Enid would talk for hours, and she welcomed any subject that interested the poor young patient, being content herself to listen, for it banished more painful thoughts.

“He really cares about you, I know,” Margery replied gently. She understood that when it came to this beloved brother, Lady Enid could talk for hours, and she was happy to bring up any topic that engaged the poor young patient, content to listen herself, as it kept more painful thoughts at bay.

“Nugent has loved me as a father, mother, brother, all in one; we were left orphans so young; and, oh, Margery, you could never fathom how dear he is to me! When I was well and could run about I can remember that my greatest treat was to have a holiday with Nugent. Then, when my illness came, and I was crippled for life, it was Nugent who brought all the happiness, all the light into my existence. We were alone in the world, and he treasured me as the greatest jewel till——” Lady Enid paused. “Margery,” she went on, after a brief silence, “I dare say you have often wondered why Nugent does not come home, why he has left me here so long alone?”

“Nugent has loved me like a father, mother, and brother all rolled into one; we became orphans when we were really young. Oh, Margery, you could never understand how much he means to me! When I was healthy and could run around, my favorite thing was to spend holidays with Nugent. Then, when I got sick and became disabled for life, it was Nugent who brought all the happiness and light into my life. We were all alone in the world, and he cherished me like the greatest treasure until——” Lady Enid paused. “Margery,” she continued after a brief silence, “I’m sure you've often wondered why Nugent doesn’t come home, why he has left me here all alone for so long?”

“I have, sometimes,” confessed Margery.

"I have, occasionally," admitted Margery.

“And you have thought him unkind. Ah, I will not have him judged wrongly! I will tell you why he wanders abroad, leaves his old home and me, his little sister. Yes, I will tell you.”

“And you’ve thought he was unkind. Ah, I won’t let him be judged unfairly! I’ll explain why he roams around, leaving his old home and me, his little sister. Yes, I’ll tell you.”

“If it pains you, do not speak of it,” broke in Margery, seeing the pale face contract a little.

“If it hurts you, don’t talk about it,” Margery interrupted, noticing the pale face tighten slightly.

“It is dead and gone, and I need grieve no more. Nugent and I never speak of the past, but it will do me good to open my heart to you. When, as I have told you before, the doctors said I should be a cripple for life, I thought my brother’s heart would break. He grew almost ill with trouble, and it was not until he saw that I was resigned and content that he recovered. He was so good to me then; no one was allowed to touch me but he; he lifted me and carried me from my couch to the chair[Pg 116] or to the bed; he regulated his whole life and career by me. But for my illness he would have found a prominent place in the government, and doubtless have become a great man in the political world; but he renounced all his ambitions—everything for me. We were living then in our dear old home, Court Manor, of all Nugent’s possessions the one we most cherished. I should like to take you there, Margery, to show you its quaint rooms and corridors, let you lose yourself in the pleasance and gardens. I was quite happy. Nugent never left me; together we read, studied, sung; we wanted nothing more than our two selves. Well, a day came that ended it all.

“It’s all in the past, and I don’t need to grieve anymore. Nugent and I never talk about it, but I think it would help me to share with you. When the doctors said I’d be a cripple for life, I thought my brother’s heart would shatter. He became almost sick with worry, and it wasn’t until he saw that I had accepted my situation and found peace that he started to feel better. He was incredibly good to me; nobody was allowed to touch me except him; he lifted me and carried me from my couch to the chair [Pg 116] or to the bed; he adjusted his entire life and career around me. If it weren’t for my illness, he would have found a significant role in the government and likely become a notable figure in politics; but he gave up all his dreams—everything for me. We were living then in our beloved old home, Court Manor, which was the one Nugent treasured most among his possessions. I would love to take you there, Margery, to show you its charming rooms and hallways, let you wander through the gardens and the lovely grounds. I was genuinely happy. Nugent never left my side; together we read, studied, and sang; we wanted nothing more than each other. Then, one day, everything changed.”

“Court Manor is in Westshire, in one of the most picturesque parts, and the village of Court consists of about half-a-dozen cottages and a tiny church. There are several country houses about, and the one nearest to us is a large, rambling old place called the Gill. This has been unoccupied, although richly furnished, for many years, the owner living abroad; but suddenly one morning we heard that the Gill was to have an occupant, and a few days later that occupant arrived. We neither saw nor heard anything of the new neighbor, till one afternoon, as Nugent was reading to me, the lower gate clanged, sounds were heard on the gravel path, and a moment later a woman on horseback passed the window. She asked to be admitted to me; but I begged Nugent to excuse me, and he received her alone. I questioned him closely when the visitor was gone; but he gave me little information about her appearance, and only said, in rather a constrained way, that she was a widow—a Mrs. Yelverton—who had taken the Gill for the hunting season.

“Court Manor is in Westshire, in one of the most beautiful areas, and the village of Court has about six cottages and a small church. There are several country houses nearby, and the closest one to us is a large, sprawling old place called the Gill. This house has been empty, though nicely furnished, for many years, with the owner living abroad; but suddenly, one morning we heard that the Gill was getting a new resident, and a few days later, that resident arrived. We didn’t see or hear anything about the new neighbor until one afternoon, while Nugent was reading to me, the lower gate slammed shut, we heard sounds on the gravel path, and a moment later, a woman on horseback rode past the window. She requested to see me; however, I asked Nugent to excuse me, and he met with her alone. I grilled him for details once the visitor left, but he provided little information about her looks, only saying, in a somewhat awkward way, that she was a widow—a Mrs. Yelverton—who had rented the Gill for the hunting season.”

“I dismissed her from my mind, and life went on as usual for a few days; then it seemed to me that Nugent was out a great deal more than formerly. He was hurried, almost ill at ease, during our readings; and, when I asked him the reason, he at last confessed that Mrs. Yelverton had organized regular hunting parties at her house, and had begged him to join them. I submitted gladly, for I had long thought the life was dull for him; and so the days passed on slowly, and we drifted gradually[Pg 117] apart. I saw Mrs. Yelverton only once, and then I was almost dazzled by the brilliancy of her beauty. Her coloring was so rich, so vivid, that others paled beside her, and her eyes, of a most unprepossessing tawny shade, filled me with vague alarm. Apparently, she did not care for me, for she never repeated her visit; and I was left in peace till the end came.

I pushed her out of my thoughts, and life went on as usual for a few days; then I noticed that Nugent was spending a lot more time away than before. He seemed rushed, almost uncomfortable, during our readings; and when I asked him why, he eventually admitted that Mrs. Yelverton had organized regular hunting parties at her house and had invited him to join them. I agreed eagerly, since I had long felt that his life was kind of boring; and so the days passed slowly, and we gradually drifted apart. I only saw Mrs. Yelverton once, and then I was almost overwhelmed by her stunning beauty. Her complexion was so rich and vivid that everyone else seemed dull next to her, and her eyes, which were an oddly unappealing tawny color, filled me with an uneasy feeling. She clearly didn't have any interest in me, as she never came to visit again; and I was left in peace until the end came.

“I will not linger over the rest, Margery; you can guess it. Nugent had grown to love her—he was bewitched by her beauty; and he whispered to me one evening that she had promised to become his wife. I tried to murmur words of happiness; but my heart failed me, and I could do nothing but look into his dear face with eyes that would speak my distress. Nugent left me that night, hurt at my coldness; but all thought of me was banished in the golden glory of his brief love-dream. Brief! It was but three months after his betrothal that his dream was shattered.”

“I won’t go on about the rest, Margery; you can guess it. Nugent had come to love her—he was captivated by her beauty; and one evening he told me that she had promised to marry him. I tried to say something happy; but I couldn’t, and all I could do was look into his dear face with eyes that showed my distress. Nugent left me that night, upset by my coldness; but all thoughts of me faded away in the golden glow of his brief love dream. Brief! It was only three months after his engagement that his dream was broken.”

Lady Enid moved restlessly in her chair, and Margery, noticing her agitation, pressed tenderly the hot hands that were clasped together.

Lady Enid shifted uneasily in her chair, and Margery, seeing her distress, gently squeezed her warm hands that were clasped together.

“Do not go on,” she whispered; “it pains you.”

“Don't continue,” she whispered; “it hurts you.”

“No, no! I like to tell you, dear,” replied Lady Enid hurriedly. “Nugent was starting one morning to ride to the Gill; he had come into my room to kiss and greet me, and was eager to be gone, when the footman entered with a note. Nugent broke the seal and read it hurriedly, then, with a face like death, staggered to a chair. I begged in piteous tones that he would speak to me, tell me what had happened—for, alas! I could not move!—and after a while he thrust the note into my hands. It was from a man signing himself ‘Roe,’ stating that he had heard his wife was about to commit bigamy with the Earl of Court, under the assumed name of Mrs. Yelverton, and he warned Nugent against her in words that were more than forcible. I tried to speak to my brother; but his looks checked the words on my lips, and he strode out of the room, mounted his horse, and tore like a madman to the Gill.

“No, no! I want to tell you, dear,” Lady Enid said quickly. “Nugent was getting ready one morning to ride to the Gill; he had come into my room to kiss and greet me, and was eager to leave, when the footman walked in with a note. Nugent broke the seal and read it quickly, then, with a face like death, stumbled to a chair. I pleaded desperately for him to talk to me, to tell me what had happened—because, sadly, I couldn’t move!—and after a moment, he shoved the note into my hands. It was from a man signing himself ‘Roe,’ saying that he had heard his wife was about to commit bigamy with the Earl of Court, under the false name of Mrs. Yelverton, and he warned Nugent about her in very strong terms. I tried to speak to my brother; but his expression silenced the words in my throat, and he strode out of the room, jumped on his horse, and raced like a madman to the Gill.

“You can picture the misery of that day, Margery. I tossed and moaned alone—longing for, yet dreading Nugent’s return. At last he came, and I heard the end—the[Pg 118] agony in his face and voice would have wounded you to the quick, Margery. The woman was indeed Roe’s wife, and, when Nugent reached the Gill, he found everything in the wildest confusion. The man and wife had had an interview, in which he informed her that Lord Court knew the truth; and this so incensed her that she drew out a revolver and fired at him. Fortunately, the bullet missed him, and the woman, finding herself baffled, fled. Roe told Nugent the story of his miserable life. His wife had deserted him, destroyed his whole career. He described her as a desperate character, and thoroughly abandoned. His words were true; for, Margery, it was discovered that she had gathered together all the treasures of the Gill, and would have eloped that very night with a man who had served her as groom during her stay there.

“You can imagine how awful that day was, Margery. I tossed and moaned alone—wanting Nugent to come back but also fearing it. Finally, he arrived, and the look of pain on his face and in his voice would have cut you to the bone, Margery. The woman was indeed Roe’s wife, and when Nugent got to the Gill, everything was in complete chaos. The husband and wife had met, and he told her that Lord Court knew the truth; this angered her so much that she pulled out a revolver and shot at him. Luckily, she missed, and realizing she was beaten, she ran away. Roe shared the story of his miserable life. His wife had left him, ruining his career. He described her as a desperate and completely lost person. His words were true; for, Margery, it turned out that she had collected all the valuables from the Gill and was planning to elope that very night with a man who had worked as her groom during her time there.”

“Nugent seemed turned to stone when all was over; it almost killed me to see him wandering about listlessly, all happiness crushed out of his life. Then I spoke to him and tried to persuade him to go abroad, to leave Court Manor for a time. At first he would not listen to me; but, after a while, the idea seemed to please him, and he went, leaving me alone and miserable, and I came here, ostensibly to be under the London doctors. I have seen him only for a few days together in the four years that have passed since that time; but his letters of late have been brighter, and I live in the hope that he will return to me as he was before his life was clouded.”

“Nugent seemed completely stunned when it was all over; it nearly broke my heart to see him wandering around aimlessly, all happiness drained from his life. I then talked to him and tried to convince him to travel abroad, to leave Court Manor for a while. At first, he wouldn't listen to me; but eventually, the idea seemed to lift his spirits, and he left, leaving me alone and miserable, and I came here, supposedly to get treatment from the London doctors. I've only seen him a few days over the four years since then; but his recent letters have been more positive, and I hold onto the hope that he will come back to me as he was before his life became so dark.”

“It is a sad story,” murmured Margery. She had risen, and was leaning against the broad chimney-board. Trickery and deceit—who knew better than she how bitter, how terrible they were? Did not her heart beat in warm sympathy for this man, with his wounded heart, his life spoiled by false vows? The story brought back the agony of by-gone days; it paled her face and made her hands tremble.

“It’s a sad story,” Margery whispered. She had stood up and was leaning against the wide fireplace mantel. Trickery and deceit—who knew better than she how painful and awful they could be? Didn’t her heart beat with warm sympathy for this man, with his broken heart, his life ruined by empty promises? The story reminded her of the agony of past days; it drained the color from her face and made her hands shake.

Lady Enid saw the distress she had produced, but attributed it to the girl’s sympathetic nature.

Lady Enid noticed the distress she had caused, but thought it was just because of the girl's empathetic nature.

“Dear Margery,” she said, gently, “do not look so sad. You have a tender heart, dear; I am sorry I told you.”

“Dear Margery,” she said softly, “don’t look so sad. You have a kind heart, dear; I’m sorry I brought it up.”

“I am glad,” Margery murmured, “for it binds us closer together. What suffering there is in the world!”

“I’m glad,” Margery said softly, “because it brings us closer together. There’s so much suffering in the world!”

[Pg 119]

[Pg 119]

“Sometimes it seems too great for us poor mortals; yet, Margery, this world is not all; we have a source of peace, a Comforter in our greatest trials. You know these lines:

“Sometimes it feels too much for us ordinary people; yet, Margery, this world isn’t everything; we have a source of peace, a Comforter during our toughest times. You know these lines:

“‘I know not what the future hath
Of marvel or surprise,
Assured alone that life and death
His mercy underlies.’”

“They are beautiful!” Margery answered. “But it is hard sometimes to believe them.”

“They're beautiful!” Margery replied. “But it can be hard to believe them sometimes.”

“I do not think I should have lived through my trouble if I had not known the truth of them. You have health—while I——” Lady Enid gave a little sigh.

“I don’t think I would have gotten through my troubles if I hadn’t known the truth about them. You have your health—while I——” Lady Enid let out a small sigh.

“I am selfish—cruelly selfish!” cried Margery, roused by the pathetic sound.

“I’m selfish—really selfish!” cried Margery, awakened by the pitiful sound.

Lady Enid stretched out one small hand and drew Margery to her.

Lady Enid reached out one small hand and pulled Margery closer to her.

“You have a sorrow of your own, too!” she said, tenderly. “Ah, yes; I have seen—I know it! Kiss me, Margery! Some day, dear, perhaps you will tell me what it is, and, if I can, with all my heart I will help you.”

“You have your own sadness too!” she said softly. “Ah, yes; I’ve noticed—I know it! Kiss me, Margery! One day, dear, maybe you’ll share what it is, and if I can, I’ll do everything I can to help you.”

Margery knelt beside the chair for a few moments; then she raised her head.

Margery knelt next to the chair for a moment; then she looked up.

“Some day I will,” she answered, steadily; then she rose.

“Someday I will,” she said firmly; then she stood up.

When the footman appeared with the lamps, Margery turned to the piano. She had a sweet, sympathetic voice; but, though Miss Lawson had taught her music, Margery had had no singing lessons until she came to London to be companion to Lady Enid Walsh. Then, hearing her one night, the young invalid had been charmed, and insisted on Margery’s receiving lessons and studying under one of the best masters in town. She made rapid progress, for she loved all music well.

When the footman arrived with the lamps, Margery went to the piano. She had a lovely, warm voice; however, even though Miss Lawson had taught her music, Margery hadn't taken any singing lessons until she moved to London to be a companion to Lady Enid Walsh. One night, after hearing her sing, the young woman was so impressed that she insisted Margery start taking lessons and learn from one of the top teachers in the city. Margery made quick progress because she truly loved music.

“What will you sing, Margery?” asked Lady Enid, leaning back, watching her young companion’s graceful form with loving eyes.

“What will you sing, Margery?” asked Lady Enid, leaning back and watching her young friend’s graceful form with affectionate eyes.

“Elaine’s song, the song of love and death. I have a new setting; it is very sweet.”

“Elaine’s song, the song of love and death. I have a new arrangement; it’s really beautiful.”

She played a few bars; then her voice filled the room with melody.

She played a few notes; then her voice filled the room with song.

[Pg 120]

[Pg 120]

“Sweet is true love, though given in vain, in vain,
And sweet is death, who puts an end to pain;
I know not which is sweeter—no, not I.
“Love, art thou sweet? Then bitter death must be.
Love, thou art bitter; sweet is death to me.
Oh, love, if death be sweeter, let me die!
“Sweet love, that seems not made to fade away,
Sweet death, that seems to make us loveless clay—
I know not which is sweeter—no, not I.”

“It is too sad!” cried Margery, with forced lightness; the misery of her own lost love was almost choking her.

“It’s just too sad!” Margery said, trying to sound upbeat; the pain of her own lost love was almost overwhelming her.

“It is very beautiful,” said some one standing in the doorway.

“It’s really beautiful,” said someone standing in the doorway.

Margery rose quickly, and her eyes rested on the figure of a tall, well-built man, with a keen, dark face, a tawny-brown mustache hiding the mouth, and eyes of such liquid beauty that not even the long scar on the forehead could mar them.

Margery got up quickly, and her gaze landed on the figure of a tall, muscular man, with a sharp, dark face, a tawny-brown mustache covering his mouth, and eyes so beautifully captivating that not even the long scar on his forehead could diminish them.

Lady Enid uttered a cry of delight.

Lady Enid let out a joyful shout.

“Nugent—my brother! Oh, thank Heaven! I am so glad—so glad!”

“Nugent—my brother! Oh, thank God! I am so happy—so happy!”

Lord Court had left the door, and was bending over the slight figure of his sister. Margery, with tears of sympathy in her eyes, turned away, and was leaving the room, when Lady Enid noticed her.

Lord Court had left the door and was leaning over his sister's frail figure. Margery, tears of sympathy in her eyes, turned away to leave the room when Lady Enid noticed her.

“Margery,” she called, softly, “you must not go;” then, turning to her brother, she said, “Nugent, this is Margery Daw, whom I have so often written to you about; she is my dear friend.”

“Margery,” she called softly, “you can't leave;” then, turning to her brother, she said, “Nugent, this is Margery Daw, the one I've told you about so many times; she is my close friend.”

“I am heartily glad to welcome you,” said Lord Court, extending a hand to Margery. “I seem to know you already through my sister’s letters. Let me thank you in both our names for your kind attention to her.”

“I’m really happy to welcome you,” said Lord Court, reaching out his hand to Margery. “I feel like I already know you from my sister’s letters. Let me thank you on both our behalf for your kindness to her.”

“My small services merit no thanks,” Margery responded, simply. “I would do all in my power for Lady Enid, for I love her.”

“My small services don’t deserve any thanks,” Margery replied plainly. “I would do everything I can for Lady Enid, because I love her.”

She moved forward and kissed the lips Lady Enid upheld to her; there was a flush of delight on the pale face of the invalid, a glow of unalloyed happiness in the lovely brown eyes.

She leaned in and kissed the lips that Lady Enid presented to her; a flush of joy spread across the pale face of the invalid, and there was a shine of pure happiness in her beautiful brown eyes.

[Pg 121]

[Pg 121]

“Ah, Nugent, it is like a gleam of sunshine to see you again! Where have you come from?”

“Hey, Nugent, it’s like a ray of sunshine to see you again! Where have you been?”

“From Italy. I paused only one day in Paris. I was eager to see you, my darling.” Lord Court drew up a chair to his sister’s side, and took her hand in his. “You are looking better, Enid,” he added.

“From Italy. I only stopped for one day in Paris. I couldn't wait to see you, my darling.” Lord Court pulled up a chair next to his sister and took her hand in his. “You look better, Enid,” he added.

“That is due to Margery then. I am so happy with her.”

"That's because of Margery then. I'm really happy with her."

“Miss Daw is a most successful physician,” the earl remarked, smilingly.

“Miss Daw is a very successful doctor,” the earl said with a smile.

“I give place to a better,” Margery replied; then, with a sweet smile, she left the room.

“I make way for someone better,” Margery replied; then, with a sweet smile, she left the room.

“Is she not sweet, Nugent?” cried Lady Enid.

“Isn't she sweet, Nugent?” exclaimed Lady Enid.

“It is the most beautiful face I have ever seen,” the earl involuntarily declared.

“It’s the most beautiful face I’ve ever seen,” the earl said without thinking.


The day succeeding the Earl of Court’s arrival was passed by Margery principally in her own room. She felt that the brother and sister had much to speak of that was of moment to themselves, and she shrank, with natural delicacy, from intruding. She employed her morning in writing a long letter to Miss Lawson and painting some handscreens for Lady Enid.

The day after the Earl of Court arrived was mostly spent by Margery in her own room. She sensed that the brother and sister had a lot to discuss that was important to them, and she felt, with natural sensitivity, that she shouldn’t interrupt. She spent her morning writing a long letter to Miss Lawson and painting some hand screens for Lady Enid.

The afternoon sun tempted her to go out, and she wandered round the garden in the square, ignorant that a pair of dark eyes were fixed admiringly on her slight, graceful figure and on the wealth of red-gold hair gleaming in the sunlight. It was a dreary plot of ground to call a garden—the trees were begrimed with the smoke of the city, the flower beds were faded and dull, the very earth was hard and cold-looking—yet all its dreariness was lost on Margery. She paced its paths nearly every day; but she did not see her surroundings—her mind was too full of thought. In her moments of solitude her memory claimed her, though she was struggling hard to forget—the pain of her lost love was too new yet. Again and again she would go back to those two days standing out clear and distinct from all other days—the day of happiness unspeakable and the day when the sun had shone on the hot, dusty lane, and she had heard the words that drove that wonderful happiness from her tender young heart forever. She was content, gratefully content,[Pg 122] in her present life, for she had peace and affection; but happy, she whispered to herself, she could never be again.

The afternoon sun tempted her to step outside, and she strolled around the small garden, unaware that a pair of dark eyes was admiring her slender, graceful figure and the wealth of red-gold hair shining in the sunlight. It was a rather depressing excuse for a garden—the trees were stained with the city's smoke, the flower beds were faded and lifeless, and even the ground looked hard and cold—but Margery didn’t notice any of it. She walked its paths almost every day; her surroundings were invisible to her—her mind was too full of thoughts. In her moments of solitude, her memories took over, even though she was struggling hard to forget—the pain of her lost love was still too fresh. Again and again, she found herself thinking back to those two days that stood out clearly from all the others—the day of indescribable happiness and the day when the sun shone on the hot, dusty lane, and she heard the words that drove that wonderful joy from her tender young heart forever. She was content, gratefully content,[Pg 122] in her current life, because she had peace and love; but happy, she whispered to herself, she could never be again.

Her letters to Miss Lawson were cheerful and chatty, but the governess put them aside with a strange sensation of pity. She felt that there was some great sorrow, a sorrow which Margery must bear alone, that none could alleviate. She was gratified at the success of her pupil, and from her sister, Mrs. Fothergill, she heard of the warm friendship that already existed between Lady Enid Walsh and her companion. The girl’s heartfelt gratitude pleased and touched Miss Lawson, and she was glad to know that her judgment of the maid’s character had been right; that Margery was all she had expected. Gratitude, indeed, was the warmest feeling in Margery’s breast just now; she could not thank her governess enough for assisting her at a time when she most needed assistance. To have stayed at Hurstley would have been worse than death, she told herself. As she crept away in the freshness of the morning, she took her farewell of all that had been dearest and best to her, and, with a courage born of despair, faced the unknown future unfalteringly. Reuben Morris had accepted with little surprise the news of her hasty departure; he knew that Miss Lawson loved the girl in her quiet way, and would watch over her, and her speed to be gone matched his own plans, for the vessel started three days earlier than he had expected, and there was no time to be lost.

Her letters to Miss Lawson were bright and friendly, but the governess set them aside with a strange feeling of pity. She sensed that there was a deep sorrow, one that Margery had to face alone, and that no one could ease. She felt pleased with her pupil's success, and through her sister, Mrs. Fothergill, she learned about the strong friendship that had already formed between Lady Enid Walsh and her companion. Margery's genuine gratitude warmed Miss Lawson's heart and confirmed that her assessment of the maid’s character had been accurate; Margery was everything she had hoped for. At that moment, gratitude was the strongest emotion in Margery’s heart; she couldn't thank her governess enough for helping her when she needed it most. Staying at Hurstley would have felt worse than death, she thought. As she slipped away in the fresh morning, she bid farewell to everything that had been most precious to her, and, with a courage born from despair, faced the uncertain future without hesitation. Reuben Morris took the news of her sudden departure with little surprise; he realized that Miss Lawson cared for the girl in her quiet way and would look after her, and her urgency to leave aligned with his own plans, as the ship was departing three days earlier than he had anticipated, leaving no time to waste.

Margery traveled up to the great city, silent and sorrowful, her hand clasped in Reuben’s, with Miss Lawson by her side. Not till she reached the docks, whither she had pleaded to be allowed to accompany Reuben, did she learn that Robert Bright, too, sailed away from the old country in the same ship, and the news was the last drop in her already overflowing cup of grief. She spoke a few words to him, urging him to stay; but, when she learned that her love was all that could keep him, she was silent; it was impossible—it could never be. So the two men went together, and Margery stood beside Miss Lawson, the tears blinding her eyes as the huge vessel glided away. Then, in silence, they retraced their steps, and Margery was launched upon the world. Her secret was[Pg 123] safe. Hurstley chattered of her as in Australia, with Reuben Morris and her lover; but Miss Lawson’s lips were closed; she kept her promise.

Margery traveled to the big city, quiet and heartbroken, holding Reuben's hand, with Miss Lawson beside her. It wasn't until they reached the docks, where she had begged to go with Reuben, that she found out Robert Bright was also leaving the old country on the same ship. That news was the final blow to her already overflowing sorrow. She said a few words to him, urging him to stay; but when she realized that her love was the only thing that could make a difference, she fell silent; it was impossible—it could never happen. So the two men left together, and Margery stood next to Miss Lawson, her tears blurring her vision as the massive vessel pulled away. Then, in silence, they walked back, and Margery was set loose in the world. Her secret was[Pg 123] safe. Hurstley talked about her as if she were in Australia, with Reuben Morris and her lover; but Miss Lawson kept quiet; she honored her promise.


CHAPTER XV.

Margery was walking slowly to and fro in the square garden, buried in her thoughts, when a firm step coming toward her made her raise her head, and she saw Lord Court, looking almost handsome and undeniably soldierly in the sunlight.

Margery was slowly pacing back and forth in the square garden, lost in her thoughts, when a strong step approaching her made her look up, and she saw Lord Court, looking almost handsome and definitely soldierly in the sunlight.

“I am sent after you, Miss Daw,” he said, raising his hat with a smile that lit up his plain face. “Enid is pining for you, and thinks you will be fatigued with so much walking.”

“I've come looking for you, Miss Daw,” he said, tipping his hat with a smile that brightened his plain face. “Enid is missing you and is worried that you might be tired from all the walking.”

Margery laughed a little silvery laugh that sounded strange in her own ears—it was long since she had been merry.

Margery let out a light, silvery laugh that seemed odd to her own ears—it had been a long time since she had felt cheerful.

“Lady Enid does not know my capabilities,” she answered. “I am a country girl, and walking comes naturally to me; but I am quite ready to go to her.”

“Lady Enid doesn’t know what I’m capable of,” she replied. “I’m a country girl, and walking comes naturally to me; but I’m completely willing to go to her.”

Lord Court turned and kept pace beside her.

Lord Court turned and walked alongside her.

“I can see walking is a pleasure to you,” he remarked, easily. “I have been watching you, Miss Daw, and have been struck by the very un-English nature of your carriage; you bear yourself like an Andalusian. There is something peculiarly ungraceful in the ordinary Englishwoman’s walk.”

"I can tell you really enjoy walking," he said casually. "I've been observing you, Miss Daw, and I've noticed how un-English your posture is; you carry yourself like someone from Andalusia. There's something particularly clumsy about the way the average Englishwoman walks."

“I think high heels have a great deal to answer for,” Margery responded, the color just faintly tinting her cream-white cheeks. “I have been seriously alarmed at the shoes I have seen since I came to town; it must be almost like walking on stilts.”

“I think high heels have a lot to answer for,” Margery said, a faint blush coloring her cream-white cheeks. “I’ve been really shocked by the shoes I’ve seen since I got to town; it must be almost like walking on stilts.”

“They are for show, not use,” said the earl, smiling. “What a beautiful sky! It reminds me of the sunsets we used to see at Court Manor. My sister, I dare say, has spoken to you of our old home, Miss Daw?”

“They're just for decoration, not to be used,” the earl said with a smile. “What a gorgeous sky! It takes me back to the sunsets we used to enjoy at Court Manor. My sister, I assume, has mentioned our old home to you, Miss Daw?”

“Lady Enid is never tired of dwelling on its beauties; she seems to love it so much.”

“Lady Enid never gets tired of talking about its beauties; she really seems to love it.”

“I have not seen it now for years,” the earl said—and Margery saw a shadow cross his face; “but its memory is[Pg 124] very dear. In point of beauty and value it does not compare with either Drake Park or Hohen Castle, both Court possessions; to me, however, it is far more beautiful.” He paused, then said, abruptly, “Miss Daw, do you think it would make Enid happier if she returned to the manor for a while?”

“I haven’t seen it in years,” the earl said—and Margery noticed a shadow pass across his face; “but its memory is[Pg 124] very precious. In terms of beauty and value, it doesn’t match either Drake Park or Hohen Castle, both of which belong to the Court; to me, though, it’s way more beautiful.” He paused, then suddenly asked, “Miss Daw, do you think it would make Enid happier if she went back to the manor for a while?”

“Yes,” Margery answered, simply; “I am sure of it. She is so good, so sweet, that she never complains; but I know she is pining for a glimpse of the country, and I think she would grow stronger out of London—she has been in town so long.”

“Yes,” Margery replied simply; “I’m sure of it. She’s so good and so sweet that she never complains, but I know she’s longing for a glimpse of the country, and I think she would feel stronger outside of London—she’s been in the city for so long.”

“What a selfish brute I have been!” muttered the earl to himself. “Poor child—poor Enid! Thank you, Miss Daw,” he added, quickly. “I will speak to her at once, and make arrangements to start whenever she likes. But you—you do not object to leave London?”

“What a selfish jerk I’ve been!” muttered the earl to himself. “Poor child—poor Enid! Thank you, Miss Daw,” he added quickly. “I’ll talk to her right away and make plans to leave whenever she wants. But you—you don’t mind leaving London?”

“I?” questioned the girl. “No, Lord Court, I have no objection; it matters little to me where I am.”

“I?” the girl asked. “No, Lord Court, I have no objection; it doesn’t matter to me where I am.”

He cast a quick, earnest glance at her.

He shot her a quick, sincere look.

“You are young to say that.”

“You’re too young to say that.”

Margery flushed; she had spoken unreflectingly, and she regretted the words as soon as they were uttered.

Margery blushed; she had spoken without thinking, and she regretted what she said as soon as the words came out.

“And wrong,” she said, with forced lightness. “I shall enjoy the change; and anything that makes Lady Enid happy is a great pleasure to me.”

“And that’s wrong,” she said, trying to sound casual. “I’m really looking forward to the change; and anything that makes Lady Enid happy brings me great joy.”

Lord Court was silent, but he read her assumed manner rightly. He knew Margery’s history well; still, he felt instinctively it was not her orphan state alone that had caused such a remark.

Lord Court was quiet, but he accurately interpreted her assumed demeanor. He was well aware of Margery’s background; however, he instinctively felt that it wasn't just her being an orphan that had prompted such a comment.

Margery was unaware of his covert glances; she picked two or three leaves from the trees as she passed and arranged them in a cluster with an artistic touch.

Margery didn't notice his secret glances; she picked a couple of leaves from the trees as she walked by and arranged them in a cluster with a creative flair.

“You are an artist, Miss Daw,” the earl observed, as they approached the gates.

“You're an artist, Miss Daw,” the earl noted as they got closer to the gates.

“I paint a little, but only flowers,” she returned.

“I paint a bit, but only flowers,” she replied.

“I used the brush a few years ago,” Lord Court said, “but I do nothing now, and, with the exception of a few Egyptian sketches, I have no drawings of my travels.”

“I used the brush a few years ago,” Lord Court said, “but I don’t do anything now, and aside from a few Egyptian sketches, I have no drawings from my travels.”

He opened the gate as he spoke; then, suddenly meeting the full gaze of her wondrous eyes, he said, almost involuntarily:

He opened the gate as he spoke; then, suddenly meeting the full gaze of her amazing eyes, he said, almost without thinking:

“I think I could paint you, if you would allow me.”

“I think I could paint you if you’d let me.”

[Pg 125]

[Pg 125]

“I would sit to you most willingly,” Margery returned, smiling, “but only on the condition that you make a picture of Lady Enid.”

“I’d love to sit with you,” Margery replied, smiling, “but only if you agree to draw a picture of Lady Enid.”

“It is a bargain!” he cried, and Margery felt a thrill of pleasure at his words.

“It’s a deal!” he exclaimed, and Margery felt a rush of joy at his words.

By this promise she knew she would bring happiness to the young sister—happiness because her beloved Nugent would be near her.

By this promise, she knew she would bring happiness to her younger sister—happiness because her beloved Nugent would be close to her.

“Let us go and tell her at once,” she said, turning her lovely face, flushed with pleasure, to him. “Ah, you will see my words were right last night! You will be a better physician than I could ever hope to be.”

“Let’s go and tell her right away,” she said, turning her beautiful face, flushed with excitement, toward him. “Oh, you’ll see that I was right last night! You’ll be a better doctor than I could ever dream of being.”

The earl made no reply, but followed her across to the house. At the door of Lady Enid’s room Margery paused.

The earl didn't respond but followed her to the house. At the door of Lady Enid's room, Margery stopped.

“It will gladden her more coming from you,” she whispered, and she hurried away.

“It will make her happier coming from you,” she whispered, and she quickly left.

Lord Court watched her disappear, then entered the room.

Lord Court watched her vanish, then walked into the room.

“Have you found her, Nugent?” asked Lady Enid, fixing her brown eyes upon him.

“Have you found her, Nugent?” Lady Enid asked, fixing her brown eyes on him.

“Yes,” he answered, drawing a chair to her couch and looking at her pale face and fragile form with a dull pain at his heart. “We have been talking together, Enid, and we have made two arrangements which we hope will please you. The first is for us all to go down to Court Manor as soon as ever you like. The second is for me to paint your portrait and your friend’s—Margery Daw. Does that please you, my darling?”

“Yes,” he replied, pulling a chair up to her couch and looking at her pale face and delicate figure with a dull ache in his heart. “We’ve been talking, Enid, and we’ve made two plans that we hope you’ll like. The first is for all of us to go to Court Manor whenever you're ready. The second is for me to paint your portrait and your friend’s—Margery Daw. Does that make you happy, my darling?”

Lady Enid raised her hands to her eyes—her face was hidden. She made no reply, and her brother leaned over her and kissed her tenderly.

Lady Enid raised her hands to her eyes—her face was hidden. She didn’t respond, and her brother leaned over her and kissed her gently.

“My sweet Enid!” he murmured. “My poor little one. How selfish I have been!”

“My sweet Enid!” he whispered. “My poor little one. How selfish I have been!”

Lady Enid let her hands drop.

Lady Enid let her hands fall.

“Selfish—you selfish, Nugent? How can you say so, when by this very proposal you sacrifice your own wishes? No, my dear brother; I cannot accept it.”

“Selfish—you selfish, Nugent? How can you say that, when by suggesting this, you’re giving up your own desires? No, my dear brother; I can’t accept it.”

“But it is my wish, Enid. It will be like a glimpse of peace to see the old place; and, back in her own nest, my darling will grow stronger, please Heaven.”

“But it's what I want, Enid. It will be like a moment of peace to see the old place; and, back in her own home, my dear will get stronger, God willing.”

[Pg 126]

[Pg 126]

Lady Enid’s face had grown a shade paler, her lips were trembling.

Lady Enid's face had turned a little paler, and her lips were shaking.

“Nugent,” she said, slowly, “I will go; but, first, will you do something for me?”

“Nugent,” she said slowly, “I’ll go; but first, can you do something for me?”

“Anything on earth!”

"Anything on Earth!"

“Then, dear, I wish you to visit Drake Park and Hohen before we start for the manor. It is our duty, indeed, Nugent. Think. You have not been near your property for so long that the tenants do not even know you. Will you do so?”

“Then, dear, I want you to visit Drake Park and Hohen before we head to the manor. It’s our responsibility, really, Nugent. Think about it. You haven't been to your property in so long that the tenants don’t even know who you are. Will you do it?”

“But I thought you would like to go straight to the manor,” the earl said, slowly.

“But I thought you’d want to go straight to the manor,” the earl said slowly.

“I would rather wait and go with you, dear, and then we can commence the portraits without further delay. I shall be so glad to have a picture of my sweet Margery. Ah, here she is! What plots have you two conspirators been hatching? Come, confess!”

“I’d rather wait and go with you, my dear, so we can start the portraits right away. I’ll be so happy to have a picture of my sweet Margery. Ah, here she is! What schemes have you two troublemakers been cooking up? Come on, spill the beans!”

“Do they not please you?” inquired Margery, kneeling for an instant beside her.

“Don’t they make you happy?” Margery asked, kneeling next to her for a moment.

“Please me? Nothing on earth could give me greater pleasure; but I want Nugent to postpone the journey till his return from the country.”

“Please me? Nothing on earth could make me happier; but I want Nugent to delay the trip until he comes back from the country.”

The earl moved to the window, and was standing with folded arms. His face wore a puzzled, almost distressed expression.

The earl went to the window and stood there with his arms crossed. He had a puzzled, almost troubled look on his face.

“My sister, Miss Daw,” he said, quietly, “is desirous I should visit my other tenants before starting for Court Manor, and I am satisfied she is right. I have not been down for years, but it will not take me long, and then——”

“My sister, Miss Daw,” he said softly, “wants me to visit my other tenants before heading to Court Manor, and I know she’s right. I haven’t been there in years, but it won’t take long, and then——”

“And then,” finished Lady Enid, with a feeble smile—“then good-by to dreary, gloomy, dusty London, if—if Dr. Fothergill consents.”

“And then,” finished Lady Enid, with a weak smile—“then goodbye to dreary, gloomy, dusty London, if—if Dr. Fothergill agrees.”

“Enid,” Lord Court said, going to his sister’s side, “what do you mean? Has Fothergill been frightening you? Ah, I knew there was something that made you hesitate! Speak! tell me at once!”

“Enid,” Lord Court said, moving to his sister’s side, “what do you mean? Has Fothergill been scaring you? Ah, I knew there was something making you hesitate! Speak! Tell me right away!”

“Nugent, my darling”—and Lady Enid imprisoned his strong hand in her two frail ones—“forgive me! I have been tempted to tell you, and then the thought of buoying you up only for bitter disappointment has stopped me. This is it, my darling.” There was a little catch in her[Pg 127] breath which he did not notice in his anxiety, but which did not escape Margery, who had risen, and was standing at a little distance, with hands clasped tightly together. “For some time past Dr. Fothergill has been hopeful that, by undergoing certain treatment, I shall be cured—that is, partially cured—walk by myself, be no longer the great baby I am now; and—and I have agreed to try it, for I do long for health, to be as others are. Now, Nugent, you know my secret—you have wormed it out of me. I did not mean to tell you, but I have been compelled. So you see, darling, I cannot leave London while I am under his care. In a little while I shall know whether the treatment is successful or not. I have kept this even from Margery.”

“Nugent, my love”—Lady Enid held his strong hand in her delicate ones—“forgive me! I’ve been tempted to share this with you, but the idea of lifting your spirits only to let you down has held me back. Here it is, my darling.” She caught her breath a little, but in his anxiety, he didn’t notice, even though Margery, who had stood up and was watching from a distance with her hands tightly clasped, did. “For some time now, Dr. Fothergill has been hopeful that by going through a certain treatment, I’ll be cured—well, partially cured—able to walk on my own, no longer the helpless person I am right now; and—I’ve agreed to try it because I really want to be healthy, to be like everyone else. So, Nugent, you know my secret—you got it out of me. I didn’t intend to tell you, but I felt I had to. So you see, darling, I can’t leave London while I’m under his care. Soon, I’ll find out if the treatment works or not. I haven’t even told Margery.”

Her cheeks were flushed, a light of eagerness was in her eyes. Margery could not see for tears; she slipped her hand into the tiny hot one, and whispered the words that Lord Court spoke; then, deeply moved, she turned and left the room.

Her cheeks were red, and there was a spark of eagerness in her eyes. Margery couldn't see through her tears; she took the small, warm hand and whispered the words that Lord Court had said; then, feeling deeply touched, she turned and walked out of the room.


CHAPTER XVI.

Two days passed, and the earl announced his intention of going down to his tenants at the end of the week. They were two peaceful, pleasant days, and Margery found much to occupy her. She would have remained in her own room during her spare moments if Lady Enid would have allowed it, but, with pretty tyranny, the invalid refused any such concession, and so Margery brought her painting into the boudoir. Lady Enid seemed never tired of watching her as she sat bending over her canvas, and every now and then she would touch her brother gently, and by a sign call his attention to the girl’s beauty. Margery liked Lord Court. She was pleased at the graceful deference he showed her, and happy because of the joy his presence brought to Lady Enid. He was a most agreeable companion; his wanderings about the world had provided him with a fund of anecdote and information, and Margery listened delightedly to his voice, though her heart would sink at times at the memory of that other who had spoken of the same scenes. She[Pg 128] found that the earl was an artist of more than ordinary ability, and was grateful to him for his many hints, entering into long discussions with a zest that delighted Lady Enid. The earl, too, found it a strange pleasure to listen to her, and he would start a conversation simply for the sake of hearing her speak, and to watch the ever-changing expression of her sweet face.

Two days went by, and the earl announced that he would be visiting his tenants at the end of the week. They were two calm, enjoyable days, and Margery found plenty to keep her busy. She would have stayed in her own room during her free time if Lady Enid had allowed it, but, with a charming stubbornness, the invalid denied that request. So, Margery brought her painting supplies into the boudoir. Lady Enid never seemed to tire of watching her as she focused on her canvas, and every now and then, she would gently touch her brother and silently signal him to notice the girl’s beauty. Margery liked Lord Court. She appreciated the graceful respect he showed her and felt happy for the joy his presence brought to Lady Enid. He was a very pleasant companion; his travels around the world had given him a wealth of stories and knowledge, and Margery listened with delight to his voice, even though her heart would sometimes sink at the memory of another who had talked about the same experiences. She found that the earl had exceptional artistic talent and was thankful for his many tips, engaging in long discussions with enthusiasm that pleased Lady Enid. The earl, too, found it a unique joy to listen to her, often starting conversations just to hear her speak and to observe the ever-changing expressions on her lovely face.

He gave himself up now entirely to his sister; his fears were banished, her own hopefulness kindled his, and the delicate flush that appeared on her white cheeks led him to believe that her strength was returning. Margery, too, shared his eager delight in Lady Enid’s recovery; yet amid it all she could not repress a vague feeling of discomfort sometimes, and alarm would rise unbidden when she looked up quickly and saw the unspeakable sadness in Lady Enid’s face; but she kept her fears to herself, and, indeed, dismissed them as fancies when she heard the brother and sister laughing and chatting together.

He completely devoted himself to his sister now; his fears faded away, her optimism sparked his, and the slight blush that appeared on her pale cheeks made him think that her strength was coming back. Margery also shared his excitement about Lady Enid’s recovery; yet, amidst all this, she sometimes couldn’t shake a vague sense of discomfort, and a wave of alarm would rise unexpectedly when she looked up quickly and saw the deep sadness in Lady Enid’s face; but she kept her worries to herself and even brushed them off as just her imagination when she heard the brother and sister laughing and talking together.

Lord Court was absent a week, but he sent dispatches daily to town, with hampers of flowers and fruit. The two girls were ardent lovers of flowers, and Margery would flit about arranging them till the room was scarcely recognizable.

Lord Court was away for a week, but he sent daily messages to town, along with baskets of flowers and fruit. The two girls loved flowers passionately, and Margery would flitter around arranging them until the room was hardly recognizable.

On the day of the earl’s return she began the pleasant task of decorating, and, when all the vases were filled, she turned to Lady Enid with the great clusters that remained in her hand.

On the day the earl came back, she started the enjoyable job of decorating, and when all the vases were filled, she turned to Lady Enid with the big bunches that were left in her hand.

“Shall I send these up to Lady Merivall, Enid?” she asked—by Lady Enid’s special desire she discarded the title when speaking to her friend and mistress.

“Should I send these up to Lady Merivall, Enid?” she asked—at Lady Enid’s request, she dropped the title when talking to her friend and boss.

“Aunt Hannah!” Lady Enid laughed. “Oh, she cannot bear flowers, Margery! She would declare that we wished to kill her if we put them in her room!”

“Aunt Hannah!” Lady Enid laughed. “Oh, she can't stand flowers, Margery! She would say that we were trying to poison her if we put them in her room!”

Margery buried her face in the flowers.

Margery buried her face in the flowers.

“How I pity her!” she said, slowly. “To me they are as life itself. Yet, do you know, Enid, sometimes the thought comes to me that we are cruel when we cut the blossoms off so ruthlessly—they die so soon.”

“How I feel sorry for her!” she said, slowly. “To me they are everything. Yet, you know, Enid, sometimes I think it’s cruel when we cut the blossoms off so carelessly—they don’t last long.”

She gazed admiringly at a small, delicate white rose as she spoke; it looked so desolate without its setting of green leaves. A curious fancy seized her—was not her life like this poor flower’s, separated from all she loved?

She looked at a small, delicate white rose with admiration as she spoke; it seemed so lonely without its backdrop of green leaves. A curious thought struck her—wasn't her life like this lonely flower, cut off from everything she loved?

[Pg 129]

[Pg 129]

“She is thinking of her grief,” thought the invalid girl. “You are too tender, darling,” she said, gently; “flowers are sent for our use; and, after all, we die as they do.” She paused a little, and then went on, “I will tell you where to put those, if you will. Nugent loves flowers as we do. Ask Morgan to give you some glasses, and arrange them on his table, will you?”

“She is thinking about her grief,” thought the sick girl. “You’re too sensitive, sweetheart,” she said softly; “flowers are meant for us to enjoy; and, in the end, we all die like they do.” She paused for a moment, then continued, “I’ll let you know where to put those if you’d like. Nugent loves flowers just like we do. Can you ask Morgan to get you some vases and arrange them on his table, please?”

“Of course! Why did I not think of this before?” and, gathering them in her hands, Margery went swiftly from the room.

“Of course! Why didn’t I think of this earlier?” and, gathering them in her hands, Margery quickly left the room.

Lady Enid lay back very still as she disappeared, a strange yearning look on her face.

Lady Enid lay back motionless as she vanished, an odd longing expression on her face.

“If that only might be,” she murmured to herself, “I could go in happiness, I think.” She looked toward the door, and her eyes suddenly gleamed with joy. “Nugent,” she cried, “you have come back! How good of you to be so early!”

“If only that could be,” she whispered to herself, “I could leave happy, I think.” She glanced at the door, and her eyes suddenly sparkled with joy. “Nugent,” she exclaimed, “you’re back! How kind of you to come back so early!”

Lord Court bent and kissed her.

Lord Court leaned down and kissed her.

“Where is Miss Daw? You are alone.”

“Where's Miss Daw? You're by yourself.”

Lady Enid saw his eager glance.

Lady Enid noticed his eager gaze.

“She has just left me to put some flowers in your room. Oh, Nugent, how sweet they are! I breathe the country air again in their scent.”

“She just left me to put some flowers in your room. Oh, Nugent, they’re so lovely! Their scent brings back the fresh country air.”

“As you will breathe it in reality, darling, soon. What does Fothergill say?”

“As you will experience it in reality soon, darling. What does Fothergill say?”

“I am progressing slowly,” Lady Enid replied, in a quiet voice, though the flush on her cheeks deepened; “it must be another week yet, Nugent, before I can think of starting.”

“I’m making slow progress,” Lady Enid replied in a quiet voice, though the color in her cheeks deepened. “It’ll be at least another week, Nugent, before I can even think about starting.”

“A week will soon pass,” the earl responded, tenderly, not noticing her labored manner—“a week, and then, Enid, my darling, we shall return to the home where we were so happy, to the haunts you loved! My life shall henceforth be spent for you and with you, as of old.”

“A week will soon pass,” the earl said gently, not noticing her struggle—“a week, and then, Enid, my darling, we will return to the home where we were so happy, to the places you loved! From now on, my life will be dedicated to you and spent with you, just like it used to be.”

Lady Enid put her hand on her brother’s.

Lady Enid placed her hand on her brother's.

“You do not dread it?” she whispered.

"You don't fear it?" she whispered.

“All dread is gone—it is buried in the past,” he answered, firmly, looking into her eyes.

“All fear is gone—it's buried in the past,” he replied, confidently, meeting her gaze.

Lady Enid sighed, and Margery entered the room as he released her hand.

Lady Enid sighed, and Margery walked into the room as he let go of her hand.

“You have been putting some flowers in my room, Miss Daw; that is kind of you.”

“You've been putting some flowers in my room, Miss Daw; that's really nice of you.”

[Pg 130]

[Pg 130]

“I did not know you liked flowers, Lord Court,” she answered, with the grave smile that never brought any light to her eyes. “I will remember in future.”

“I didn’t know you liked flowers, Lord Court,” she replied, with the serious smile that never lit up her eyes. “I’ll remember that from now on.”

“I like all that is beautiful,” he said, involuntarily; then, turning to his sister—“Enid, let us celebrate my return. You have not driven out for weeks. Can you bear the fatigue to-day?”

“I like everything that’s beautiful,” he said, without thinking; then, turning to his sister—“Enid, let’s celebrate my return. You haven’t gone out in weeks. Can you handle the effort today?”

“Yes,” replied Lady Enid, with a gleam of delight. “I shall enjoy it.”

“Yes,” replied Lady Enid, her eyes shining with joy. “I’m really looking forward to it.”

“It is a lovely day,” went on the earl. “I long to drag you from this gloomy room; a drive will do you good, I am sure.”

“It’s a beautiful day,” the earl continued. “I really want to get you out of this dreary room; a drive will be good for you, I’m sure.”

“Yes, I know it will.”

“Yes, I know it will.”

Margery knelt for an instant beside the couch.

Margery kneeled for a moment beside the couch.

“Are you quite sure?” she whispered. “Will Dr. Fothergill——”

“Are you really sure?” she whispered. “Will Dr. Fothergill——”

“He has urged me to go many times,” Lady Enid interrupted, kissing her; “so run and put on your hat.”

“He's asked me to go many times,” Lady Enid interrupted, kissing her; “so hurry and put on your hat.”

Margery went with a light heart, and in a few minutes followed the slight figure on its straight, padded board to the luxurious barouche. Lady Enid’s couch was placed in the carriage, for she was compelled to retain her recumbent position, and, with a heart full of pity, Margery took her seat beside the invalid.

Margery went with a cheerful heart, and in a few minutes followed the slim figure on its straight, padded board to the fancy carriage. Lady Enid’s couch was set up in the carriage since she had to stay lying down, and with a heart full of sympathy, Margery took her seat next to the sick woman.

London was very full, considering that the shooting season had commenced, and many people came to the side of the carriage, either to bow or to offer their greetings to Lady Enid. To all of these acquaintances Margery was introduced as “my dear friend,” and her heart swelled with gratitude to Lady Enid for her delicacy and consideration. Lord Court, though he was busy talking, lost none of the varying expressions that passed across her face. Gradually it was becoming a pleasure to him to be near this girl whom his sister loved; he recognized the rare beauty of her nature, her inborn refinement, and her pride and grace won from him attentions that many another woman had sighed for in vain. Margery was always gratified by his courtesy, though his growing admiration was lost on her. She sat back in the carriage listening to the conversation, speaking only when addressed.

London was quite crowded, especially with the shooting season in full swing, and many people approached the carriage to either bow or greet Lady Enid. Margery was introduced to all these acquaintances as “my dear friend,” and her heart swelled with gratitude toward Lady Enid for her thoughtfulness and kindness. Lord Court, even while engaged in conversation, noticed the different expressions that flickered across her face. Gradually, he found it pleasurable to be near the girl his sister adored; he recognized the unique beauty of her character, her natural elegance, and her dignity and grace earned him attentions that many other women had longed for in vain. Margery always appreciated his politeness, though she was unaware of his growing admiration. She leaned back in the carriage, listening to the conversation and only speaking when she was spoken to.

The earl had judged rightly—the drive seemed to have[Pg 131] brought new life to his sister. She chatted gayly, breathing the soft air with avidity, and his hope rose higher and higher as he gazed at her animated face. They had turned into the park, which was filled with carriages and equestrians, and Margery, who had been only once before in this part of London, grew interested in watching the groups of people passing to and fro.

The earl was spot on—the drive seemed to have[Pg 131] revived his sister. She chatted happily, eagerly inhaling the gentle breeze, and his hopes soared as he looked at her lively face. They had entered the park, which was busy with carriages and horseback riders, and Margery, who had only been to this part of London once before, became interested in watching the groups of people coming and going.

Lord Court’s eyes wandered from his sister’s face to hers, and a sense of peace such as he had never felt in the past four years crept into his heart. Lady Enid saw his eyes turned on Margery, and she smiled to herself a happy little smile; she felt that these two would be friends, and the thought pleased her. Just as they were turning to leave the park, a gentleman rode up to the carriage and entered into conversation with the earl and Lady Enid. Margery sat back, and let her eyes and thoughts wander. She watched, with a smile on her face, two children struggling for a doll, heedless of the voice of their nurse; then suddenly the smile faded, and her heart seemed to stand still. Beneath the trees to their right a party of riders was just moving on—a woman between two men, followed by two grooms. Margery’s cheeks blanched, and her hands trembled; she knew that graceful form only too well. It was Vane Charteris—Vane Charteris, with the smile of content, the glow of perfect happiness on her lovely face; and beside her rode Stuart Crosbie. Margery had looked but once, yet she saw only too well. Vane had turned with a smile to her lover, and he, bending close to her, was murmuring words the tenderness of which might have been guessed by the earnest gaze that accompanied them.

Lord Court’s eyes shifted from his sister’s face to Margery's, and a sense of calm he hadn't felt in the past four years washed over him. Lady Enid noticed him looking at Margery and smiled to herself, happy at the thought that these two would become friends. Just as they were about to leave the park, a man rode up to the carriage and started talking to the earl and Lady Enid. Margery leaned back, letting her eyes and thoughts drift. She watched, smiling, as two children fought over a doll, ignoring their nurse’s calls; then suddenly her smile faded, and her heart seemed to stop. Under the trees to their right, a group of riders was just passing by—a woman between two men, followed by two grooms. Margery's face went pale and her hands shook; she recognized that graceful figure all too well. It was Vane Charteris—Vane Charteris, with a look of contentment and a glow of perfect happiness on her beautiful face; and beside her rode Stuart Crosbie. Margery had only glanced once, but she saw too clearly. Vane had turned with a smile toward her lover, and he, leaning in close, was whispering words filled with tenderness, his earnest gaze giving it all away.

Margery drew back in her seat as they passed; it was a moment of bitter agony. She had thought herself schooled to meet sorrow, that she was able to be firm, that she had cast out all love and despair from her heart, and filled it with a desire for utter forgetfulness. Now she saw herself in her weakness. The very sight of Vane Charteris brought back the humiliation she had suffered, while the sight of Stuart, the man who had deceived her, insulted her, wrecked her life at its very beginning, brought back the tumultuous joy of that evening in the Weald Wood, the never-ending sorrow of her loss. Ah,[Pg 132] she might be as brave as she would, away, but a glimpse of his face had broken down all the barriers that pride had been setting up during these past weeks, and left her as weak as before!

Margery pulled back in her seat as they walked by; it was a moment of deep pain. She had believed she was strong enough to face sorrow, that she could remain composed, that she had pushed away all love and despair from her heart, and filled it with a desire to completely forget. Now, she recognized her weakness. Just seeing Vane Charteris brought back the embarrassment she had endured, while seeing Stuart, the man who had betrayed her, insulted her, and ruined her life right from the start, rekindled the overwhelming joy of that night in Weald Wood and the endless sadness of her loss. Ah, [Pg 132] she could be as brave as she wanted to be, but just a glimpse of his face had shattered all the defenses that pride had built up over these past weeks, leaving her as vulnerable as ever!

Turning to speak to her, Lord Court saw her pallor and look of pain.

Turning to speak to her, Lord Court noticed her pale complexion and the expression of pain on her face.

“Something is troubling her,” he thought. “She is too young, too fair to look so distressed.” Ignoring her apparent faintness, he gave his orders to the footman, and they were driven home.

“Something is bothering her,” he thought. “She is too young, too lovely to look so upset.” Ignoring her obvious weakness, he gave his orders to the footman, and they headed home.

Margery all that evening was quiet, almost depressed. She knew she might have remained in her own room, had she so wished, but she shrank from being left alone with her thoughts, from the confession of her own weakness; and she sat with Lady Enid, who, full of the pleasure of her drive, chatted and laughed gayly, not noticing her friend’s changed manner. But, though it escaped her, it was quickly detected by her brother, and the pale face of the young girl, the unspeakable depth of sadness in her eyes, touched him with deep sympathy. He came easily and gracefully to her rescue. He took the book from her hand when Lady Enid asked her to read, with a playful remark as to Miss Daw’s needlework progressing slowly, and he alone saw the slender figure leaning back wearily on the wide window-ledge, her work forgotten in her thoughts. He exerted himself to chat to his sister, and then, knowing that her evening was never complete without music, seated himself at the piano, and filled the room with the melody of a rich baritone voice.

Margery was quiet all evening, almost feeling down. She knew she could have stayed in her own room if she wanted, but she dreaded being alone with her thoughts, facing her own weaknesses. So she sat with Lady Enid, who, full of excitement from their drive, chatted and laughed happily, not noticing how different her friend seemed. But while Lady Enid missed it, her brother quickly picked up on it. The pale look on Margery’s face and the deep sadness in her eyes moved him to feel sympathy. He smoothly came to her aid, taking the book from her hands when Lady Enid asked her to read, joking about Miss Daw's slowly progressing needlework. Only he noticed the slender figure slumped wearily on the wide window ledge, her work forgotten as she got lost in her thoughts. He made an effort to chat with his sister, and then, knowing she always needed music to complete her evening, he sat at the piano and filled the room with his rich baritone voice.

Margery listened a while, then the sighing sadness of the music proved too much for her, and, stooping to kiss Lady Enid, she retired to her room.

Margery listened for a bit, but then the melancholic tone of the music became overwhelming, so she bent down to kiss Lady Enid and went to her room.

The night hours passed slowly and heavily; she could not sleep. Her mind was haunted by the vision of two forms with the radiance of a great happiness in their eyes. Was London, then, so small that she must be tortured by their faces wherever she went? And her secret—would not that be discovered? They had not seen her to-day, but who could tell whether she might not meet them again? She felt low-spirited and disheartened for a time, then grew gradually easier in her mind. In a week, perhaps, they would leave London, and down at[Pg 133] Court Manor she would have peace, if not happiness. Comforted by this thought, she fell asleep just as the gray dawn was breaking, her troubles forgotten for the time in dreams.

The night dragged on, and she couldn't sleep. Her mind was filled with the image of two people who shone with a deep happiness in their eyes. Was London really so small that she had to suffer seeing their faces everywhere she went? And what about her secret—wouldn't it be discovered? They hadn't seen her today, but who knew if she'd run into them again? She felt down and discouraged for a while, but gradually felt a bit better. In a week, maybe, they would leave London, and down at[Pg 133] Court Manor she would find peace, if not happiness. Comforted by this thought, she fell asleep just as the gray dawn was breaking, her worries forgotten for the moment in her dreams.

For the next three days life went on as it had before Lord Court arrived. Margery took her solitary walks in the square garden, secure from all fears there, and Lady Enid declared herself much better. As the end of the week drew near, Margery felt her heart lighten. Only a few hours more, and she would be safe for a long time!

For the next three days, life continued as it had before Lord Court arrived. Margery enjoyed her solitary walks in the square garden, feeling completely at ease there, and Lady Enid said she was feeling much better. As the end of the week approached, Margery felt her heart lift. Just a few more hours, and she would be safe for a long time!

“Have you your canvas and all the necessaries for our pictures, Nugent?” asked Lady Enid, on the afternoon of the day before that fixed for their departure.

“Do you have your canvas and everything we need for our paintings, Nugent?” asked Lady Enid, on the afternoon of the day before their departure.

“I have one or two little commissions to execute this afternoon,” returned the earl; “then I shall be quite prepared for work.”

“I have a couple of small tasks to take care of this afternoon,” replied the earl; “then I’ll be ready to work.”

“Let us go with you; it is a lovely day.”

“Let’s go with you; it’s a beautiful day.”

“But the fatigue!” he said, warningly. “Remember, Enid, there is the journey to-morrow.”

“But the exhaustion!” he said, cautioning her. “Remember, Enid, we have the trip tomorrow.”

“I should enjoy it,” Lady Enid murmured, a little plaintively.

“I should enjoy it,” Lady Enid said softly, a bit sadly.

“Then come, by all means, my darling.”

“Then come, of course, my love.”

With a beating heart, Margery put on her hat; fain would she have stayed at home, but she could think of no excuse, and she did not like to spoil Lady Enid’s pleasure. She shrank from the idea of seeing those two faces again, and the chance of being recognized.

With a pounding heart, Margery put on her hat; she would have preferred to stay home, but she couldn’t think of any excuse, and she didn’t want to ruin Lady Enid’s enjoyment. The thought of seeing those two faces again and the possibility of being recognized made her uneasy.

The earl was waiting for her at the foot of the stairs.

The earl was waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs.

“Enid has sent me for you, Miss Daw,” he said, hurriedly, “but I was most anxious to speak to you for a minute alone. Tell me honestly, do you think she wishes this journey to-morrow? Sometimes I fancy I see a hopeless longing in her eyes, and it almost makes my heart ache.”

“Enid sent me to get you, Miss Daw,” he said quickly, “but I really wanted to talk to you for a moment alone. Honestly, do you think she wants to go on this trip tomorrow? Sometimes I think I see a deep sadness in her eyes, and it almost breaks my heart.”

“Indeed, Lord Court,” Margery answered, earnestly, “I am sure Lady Enid lives in the very thought of going to her old home. She has talked of it so often. Please do not distress yourself; I have seen that look in her eyes, too, but I do not think it means more than a longing to be well.”

“Of course, Lord Court,” Margery replied sincerely, “I truly believe Lady Enid is consumed by the idea of returning to her old home. She’s mentioned it so much. Please don’t worry; I’ve noticed that look in her eyes as well, but I don’t think it’s anything more than a desire to feel better.”

[Pg 134]

[Pg 134]

She put out her hand timidly, and he raised it to his lips.

She extended her hand shyly, and he brought it to his lips.

“Thank you,” he said, gently; “you always comfort me, Miss Daw.”

“Thank you,” he said softly; “you always make me feel better, Miss Daw.”

Their eyes met for an instant, and he saw again the deep sadness in hers.

Their eyes locked for a moment, and he saw the deep sadness in hers once more.

“Enid is waiting,” he said; “let us go to the carriage.”

“Enid is waiting,” he said; “let's head to the carriage.”

This time they drove through the streets, and Margery forced herself to talk and smile, though she was trembling with fear. If her smile died away suddenly, and if her voice had not the true ring, it was only the earl who remarked it. Lady Enid, lying back on her couch, was too interested in all that was passing to see the effort and notice the constraint.

This time they drove through the streets, and Margery pushed herself to talk and smile, even though she was shaking with fear. If her smile suddenly faded, and if her voice didn’t sound genuine, only the earl noticed. Lady Enid, lounging on her couch, was too caught up in everything happening to see the struggle and sense the tension.

At last all the commissions were executed, and it was with a sigh of relief that Margery found the carriage was rolling homeward.

At last, all the tasks were completed, and Margery let out a sigh of relief when she realized the carriage was heading home.

“Shall I ever learn her sorrow?” the earl wondered, as they bowled along, noting her sweet face. “It is only one who has suffered as I have who looks as she does—yet that is impossible in her young life.”

“Will I ever understand her sorrow?” the earl thought, as they drove along, taking in her sweet face. “Only someone who has suffered like I have could look the way she does—yet that seems impossible at her young age.”

Margery met his earnest, questioning gaze; the color rose to her cheeks, and she was about to make some remark, when suddenly, to her amazement, the earl leaned forward and pulled her on one side; then followed a sharp shock to the carriage. Dimly she saw a huge impending mass above her, and heard voices raised in alarm; then her senses cleared, and she saw the earl standing in the street, the footman beside him, and a crowd of people hurrying forward.

Margery met his serious, questioning gaze; her cheeks flushed, and she was about to say something when, to her surprise, the earl leaned forward and pulled her aside. Then there was a jolt to the carriage. Vaguely, she saw a large mass looming above her and heard voices shouting in alarm; then her mind cleared, and she saw the earl standing in the street, the footman next to him, and a crowd of people rushing over.

“There is no damage,” cried the earl, getting into the carriage again—“at least, none to us. You are not hurt?” His tone was intensely eager.

“There’s no damage,” shouted the earl, climbing back into the carriage—“at least, none to us. Are you alright?” His tone was incredibly anxious.

“No, no,” Margery answered, quickly; “but Lady Enid——”

“No, no,” Margery replied quickly; “but Lady Enid——”

“Is all right. She told me so herself, with a smile, just this minute.”

“It's all good. She just told me that herself, with a smile, just now.”

Margery bent over the couch.

Margery leaned over the couch.

“Then she deceived you,” she said, hurriedly, looking up with blanched cheeks; “for she has fainted.”

“Then she tricked you,” she said quickly, looking up with pale cheeks; “because she has fainted.”


[Pg 135]

[Pg 135]

CHAPTER XVII.

The clock on the mantelpiece struck eight in clear, silvery chimes; Margery paused in her walk to and fro in the boudoir, and looked at it. Three hours since they had returned, and carried Enid’s poor, fragile form to the bedroom, her face as white as death itself. The agony of Margery’s suspense was unbearable; she had been alone, listening for, yet, she scarcely knew why, dreading to hear Dr. Fothergill’s step on the stair. All thought of self was banished now; she could think only of the sweet angel-woman who had been a spirit of goodness to her, and of the look of speechless grief on the earl’s face as he carried his sister into the house. Downstairs, in another room, a man was sitting, with head bent forward as with age. It was the Earl of Court. He had returned from his sister’s couch, after placing her there, and, dropping into the chair beside the fire, had never moved during the three weary hours that passed. He heard the doctor slowly descend the stairs; yet he, like Margery, dared not approach him because of the unspeakable dread that was in his heart, and he heard the street door close with a slight shudder at the fears that possessed him.

The clock on the mantel struck eight with clear, silvery chimes. Margery paused in her pacing in the boudoir and looked at it. It had been three hours since they returned and carried Enid’s poor, fragile body to the bedroom, her face as pale as death. Margery’s suspense was unbearable; she had been alone, listening for—and yet, she hardly knew why—dreading to hear Dr. Fothergill’s footsteps on the stairs. All thoughts of herself faded away; she could only think of the sweet angel-woman who had been a source of goodness to her, and of the look of overwhelming grief on the earl’s face as he brought his sister into the house. Downstairs, in another room, a man sat with his head bent forward as if weighed down by age. It was the Earl of Court. After placing his sister on the couch, he had dropped into the chair by the fire and hadn’t moved during the three long hours that passed. He heard the doctor slowly come down the stairs; like Margery, he didn’t dare approach him because of the unspeakable fear in his heart, and he heard the front door close with a slight shudder at the weight of his anxiety.

It was not till the door was gently opened that he roused himself from his trance of despair; then, raising his head, he saw Margery, pale and agitated, standing before him.

It wasn't until the door was softly opened that he snapped out of his despair; then, lifting his head, he saw Margery, pale and upset, standing in front of him.

“Enid wishes for you,” she said, faintly.

“Enid is wishing for you,” she said softly.

He started to his feet in an instant.

He instantly jumped to his feet.

“You have seen her?” he murmured.

"You've seen her?" he asked.

“No,” Margery shook her head. “I will come after you; she has asked for us both, and——” She stopped—her voice failed her.

“No,” Margery shook her head. “I’ll come after you; she’s asked for both of us, and——” She stopped—her voice deserted her.

The earl pressed his hands over his eyes, and followed her from the room.

The earl covered his eyes with his hands and followed her out of the room.

Lady Enid was lying back on her pillows, very pale and faint. She could not move her hand as her brother entered, but he saw the look of pleasure that illumined[Pg 136] her face. He bent low over her, and heard her voice come only in a whisper, and that with a painful effort.

Lady Enid was reclining on her pillows, looking very pale and weak. She couldn't move her hand when her brother walked in, but he noticed the look of joy on her face. He leaned in closer and heard her voice come out as a whisper, spoken with great difficulty.

“You are better, Enid?” he murmured, hoarsely. “Oh, say you are better, my darling!”

“You're feeling better, Enid?” he said softly, his voice rough. “Oh, please tell me you're better, my love!”

“I shall be soon, Nugent,” she answered. “Have you seen Dr. Fothergill?”

“I'll be there soon, Nugent,” she replied. “Have you seen Dr. Fothergill?”

He shook his head, and he thought he saw a look of pain gather on her face.

He shook his head and thought he saw a look of pain appear on her face.

“I am sorry,” she said, faintly, “for I must tell you myself.”

“I’m sorry,” she said softly, “but I have to tell you myself.”

“Tell me what, Enid?” he asked, his voice almost inaudible.

“Tell me what, Enid?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

She did not answer at once, but after a while she raised her weak hand and passed it over his brow.

She didn't respond immediately, but after a moment, she lifted her feeble hand and brushed it over his forehead.

“Nugent,” she faltered, her tones a little clearer, “I want you to give me a promise, dear.”

“Nugent,” she hesitated, her voice a bit clearer, “I want you to promise me something, dear.”

“Need you ask for one?” he answered, pressing her hand to his lips, then clasping it firmly within his own.

“Do you really need to ask?” he replied, kissing her hand and then holding it tightly in his own.

“I want you to be a friend to Margery; she has no one, and I love her. Nugent, my darling, do not look at me like that—there is no hope. Oh, don’t cry, my own dear brother! Listen! I have deceived you”—her voice grew fainter—“I have been growing weaker and weaker every day. This is the finish.”

“I want you to be a friend to Margery; she has no one, and I care about her. Nugent, my dear, please don’t look at me like that—there’s no hope. Oh, don’t cry, my dear brother! Listen! I’ve been lying to you”—her voice faded—“I’ve been getting weaker every day. This is the end.”

The earl had sunk upon his knees; his face was almost hidden. Lady Enid’s hand, wandering over his hair, touched his eyes—they were wet with tears.

The earl had dropped to his knees; his face was almost concealed. Lady Enid’s hand, moving through his hair, brushed against his eyes—they were moist with tears.

“Don’t, don’t! Oh, Nugent, you break my heart!”

“Don’t, don’t! Oh, Nugent, you’re breaking my heart!”

He was up again in an instant, his grief repressed by an iron will.

He was up again in an instant, his grief held back by a strong determination.

“You promise?” she said, eagerly.

"You promise?" she said, excitedly.

“I promise all you ask,” he answered. “Oh, why cannot I die, instead of you?”

“I promise I’ll do everything you ask,” he replied. “Oh, why can’t I die instead of you?”

“You must live and keep your promise,” Lady Enid whispered; then she closed her eyes for a minute, and, in despair, he beckoned to the maid to moisten the pale lips.

“You have to live and keep your promise,” Lady Enid whispered; then she closed her eyes for a minute, and, in despair, he signaled to the maid to wet her pale lips.

The heavy lashes were raised, and the girl’s eyes smiled again.

The thick eyelashes lifted, and the girl’s eyes smiled again.

“I have one great, great wish,” she murmured, faintly.

“I have one really big wish,” she whispered softly.

“It is granted. What would I not do for you, Enid?”

“It’s done. What wouldn’t I do for you, Enid?”

“Make Margery Daw your wife!”

“Marry Margery Daw!”

The earl started, and his color deepened.

The earl reacted, and his face flushed.

[Pg 137]

[Pg 137]

“If she consents,” he answered, after a moment’s pause, “I will.”

“If she agrees,” he replied after a brief pause, “I will.”

“She is so good—ah, Nugent, you do not know how good! I have grown to love her as a sister. She will watch over you for my sake—when I am gone!”

"She is so amazing—oh, Nugent, you have no idea how amazing! I've come to love her like a sister. She will look after you for my sake—when I'm gone!"

She lay back silent for a minute, then turned her eyes on her maid.

She lay back quietly for a minute, then looked at her maid.

“Ask Miss Daw to come now.”

“Ask Miss Daw to come over now.”

The earl moved away and buried his face in his folded arms on the mantelpiece. Margery came in softly, then, with one deep sigh, crouched beside the bed and put her lips to the thin hands.

The earl stepped back and hid his face in his folded arms on the mantelpiece. Margery entered quietly, and then, with a deep sigh, knelt beside the bed and pressed her lips to the thin hands.

“Margery,” whispered Lady Enid—“my dear Margery!”

“Margery,” whispered Lady Enid—“my dear Margery!”

“You are better—oh, tell me you are better, Enid!” faltered Margery.

“You're feeling better—please tell me you’re feeling better, Enid!” Margery said nervously.

“Darling, listen to me. I am dying. My poor Margery, be brave. I have known it a long time; the shock to-day has—has—only hastened it. But I want you to do something for me. Margery, do not promise till you have heard what it is. Nugent!” The earl came to her with slow steps. “You shall not be left alone, Margery, when I am gone. Margery, you have loved me—you know all; I want you to be my brother’s wife!”

“Darling, listen to me. I’m dying. My poor Margery, be strong. I’ve known it for a long time; the shock today has only sped things up. But I need you to do something for me. Margery, don’t promise until you hear what it is. Nugent!” The earl approached her slowly. “You won’t be alone, Margery, when I’m gone. Margery, you’ve loved me—you know everything; I want you to be my brother’s wife!”

Margery drew back for an instant, and stood with her hands pressed against her bosom, her mind distracted, the words just uttered ringing in her ears.

Margery stepped back for a moment, standing with her hands pressed against her chest, her mind wandering, the words just spoken echoing in her ears.

Could she link herself to one whom she could never love, though she deeply respected him? Could she give herself to another while she believed herself pledged to Stuart Crosbie forever? Her eyes met the sweet brown ones, already dim with pain, turned wistfully upon her. A flood of pity filled her; she dropped upon her knees, and breathed:

Could she connect herself to someone she could never love, even though she truly respected him? Could she give herself to another person while she felt she was committed to Stuart Crosbie forever? Her eyes met his gentle brown ones, already clouded with pain, looking at her longingly. A wave of sympathy washed over her; she sank to her knees and whispered:

“I will.”

"I will."

Lady Enid waited a moment; then, grasping Margery’s hand, she held it toward the earl, and across her bed the compact was sealed.

Lady Enid paused for a moment; then, taking Margery’s hand, she held it out to the earl, and across her bed, the agreement was sealed.

“There is one—thing more,” she whispered, with difficulty; “the—end may be soon. I could die—happier if—if you were made man and wife now.”

“There’s one more thing,” she whispered, struggling to get the words out; “the end might be soon. I could die happier if you two were married right now.”

[Pg 138]

[Pg 138]

The earl was silent; but Margery raised her head, her cheeks as pale as those lying on the pillow.

The earl didn't say anything; but Margery lifted her head, her cheeks as pale as those on the pillow.

“It shall be so,” she said, clearly; “be comforted.”

“It will be so,” she said clearly; “take comfort.”

The earl stooped, and pressed his lips to his sister’s; a sigh burst from his overcharged heart.

The earl bent down and kissed his sister; a sigh escaped from his overwhelmed heart.

“As Margery says, I say; we will be married here in the morning. I will arrange it.”

“As Margery says, I say; we will get married here in the morning. I’ll take care of it.”

Then, without another word, he passed out of the room.

Then, without saying anything else, he left the room.

Margery hardly moved all through the long, terrible night that followed. Lady Enid held her hand within her own, and, fearful of disturbing her few moments of slumber, Margery did not stir, though she grew faint and stiff as the hours passed. What were her thoughts during the interval? She could not have told; but the dominant feeling was one of bitter grief, an agony of regret and sorrow as she looked at the pale young face with the seal of death already upon it. The promise she had given did not come home to her in those silent moments; she was striving to gauge the depths of Enid’s great and noble nature. How brave, how strong she had been, with the knowledge that she was doomed, ever present in her breast! What courage had filled that poor, fragile frame, what an infinity of love that feebly-beating heart! Ah, what a lesson was it to the girl crouched in that sickroom to bury self and live for others!

Margery barely moved throughout the long, awful night that followed. Lady Enid held her hand tightly, and afraid of waking her from her brief moments of sleep, Margery stayed still, even as she felt weak and stiff as the hours dragged on. What was she thinking during that time? She couldn’t say; but the main feeling was one of deep sorrow, a painful mix of regret and grief as she looked at the pale young face already marked by death. The promise she had made didn’t register in those quiet moments; she was trying to understand the depths of Enid’s great and noble spirit. How brave and strong she had been, with the knowledge of her fate always in her heart! What courage had filled that fragile body, what an endless amount of love that weakly beating heart had! Ah, what a lesson it was for the girl huddled in that sickroom to put herself aside and live for others!

Toward early dawn—the girl was worn out with fatigue and sorrow—Margery’s eyes closed; and, with her wealth of red-gold curls spread over the coverlet, she slumbered peacefully. Lady Enid woke early. She was faint, even weaker than the night had left her; yet, as she saw the daylight creep into the room, her heart almost leaped with joy—her mind was at rest. Her eyes lingered with tenderness on Margery’s tired head; and, as the first rays of the morning sun touched the luxuriant tresses of hair, making them as a ruddy, golden halo, she murmured: “Nugent will be content by and by,” and lay back, waiting till her maid or Margery should awake.

Toward early dawn—the girl was exhausted from fatigue and sorrow—Margery’s eyes closed; and, with her cascade of red-gold curls spread over the blanket, she slept peacefully. Lady Enid woke up early. She felt faint, even weaker than the night had left her; yet, as she saw the daylight seep into the room, her heart almost leaped with joy—her mind was at ease. Her eyes lingered with affection on Margery’s tired head; and, as the first rays of the morning sun touched her beautiful hair, creating a ruddy, golden halo, she murmured: “Nugent will be happy soon,” and lay back, waiting for her maid or Margery to wake up.

The sun was well up before Margery raised her heavily-fringed eyelids; but, once aroused, she was angry with herself for sleeping.

The sun was already high in the sky before Margery opened her thickly-fringed eyelids; but once she was awake, she was mad at herself for sleeping in.

[Pg 139]

[Pg 139]

“My sweet Margery,” whispered Lady Enid, “my poor, tired darling!”

“My sweet Margery,” whispered Lady Enid, “my poor, tired darling!”

“Forgive me,” murmured Margery.

"Sorry," murmured Margery.

“Forgive you! You were worn out. Listen, darling! Nugent will be here soon. Go to your room, and put on a white gown.” She smiled faintly. “I—I wish it; you shall have no bad omens at your wedding, Margery. Pauline, attend mademoiselle.”

“Forgive you! You were exhausted. Listen, sweetheart! Nugent will be here soon. Go to your room and put on a white dress.” She smiled weakly. “I—I want that; you shouldn’t have any bad omens at your wedding, Margery. Pauline, help mademoiselle.”

Margery hesitated, and then obeyed silently.

Margery paused for a moment and then quietly complied.

“Heaven give me strength!” prayed Enid, as she felt herself growing faint. “But this one thing, this marriage over, and I shall die content.”

“God, give me strength!” prayed Enid, as she felt herself getting weak. “But once this one thing, this marriage, is over, I will die happy.”

Margery went to her room, and listlessly allowed the maid to wave her hair and adjust the simple white cambric dress; but her hands were trembling and her senses numb. A wedding! It seemed like a dream. The prayer book the maid handed her recalled her to the reality; and with faltering steps she went back to the dying woman.

Margery went to her room and let the maid style her hair and adjust her simple white dress without much enthusiasm; her hands were shaking and she felt out of it. A wedding! It felt like a dream. The prayer book the maid gave her brought her back to reality, and with unsteady steps, she returned to the dying woman.

Three men were in the room as she entered, but she was scarcely conscious of their presence. She went straight to Lady Enid, and sat down beside her, her hand clasped in hers, her head bowed.

Three men were in the room when she walked in, but she barely noticed them. She went directly to Lady Enid and sat down next to her, their hands clasped together, her head lowered.

Then she felt herself raised to her feet, she saw Dr. Fothergill bend and put a vial to Enid’s rigid lips, and the next minute a solemn voice sounded through the room, and the marriage service began. Margery felt her hand clasped in a firm hold; she uttered her responses in a voice that sounded far away; but her eyes never left the pale face lying back on the pillows, with a gleam of joy in the sweet eyes.

Then she felt herself lifted to her feet, saw Dr. Fothergill lean down and place a vial to Enid’s stiff lips, and the next moment a serious voice echoed through the room as the marriage service started. Margery felt her hand held firmly; she spoke her responses in a voice that seemed distant; but her eyes never left the pale face resting on the pillows, sparkling with joy in those sweet eyes.

The ceremony was over, the blessing was spoken, and together Lord Court and his wife knelt beside Enid’s bed to catch the faint whispers that fell from her pallid lips; they saw her eyes gaze into theirs with a glow of heavenly radiance, they saw her hand move feebly toward them, they seemed to hear the prayer uttered for their happiness; and then the dying girl’s eyelids drooped, a fluttering sigh escaped her lips, her head fell forward, and—Margery knew no more.

The ceremony was over, the blessing was said, and Lord Court and his wife knelt beside Enid’s bed to catch the faint whispers that came from her pale lips. They saw her gaze into theirs with a glow of heavenly light, noticed her hand weakly reaching toward them, and it felt like they heard her prayer for their happiness. Then, the dying girl’s eyelids dropped, a soft sigh slipped from her lips, her head fell forward, and—Margery knew no more.

Nugent, Earl of Court, saw the servants bear his wife from the room; but he remained kneeling by his sister’s[Pg 140] body, gazing on the calm, marblelike face, the still form of her he had loved so well.

Nugent, Earl of Court, watched the servants carry his wife out of the room; but he stayed kneeling by his sister’s[Pg 140] body, looking at her calm, marble-like face and the still form of the woman he had loved so deeply.


CHAPTER XVIII.

Vane Charteris was astonished beyond words when she found that the assertion she had made regarding Margery’s voyage to Australia in company with Robert Bright and her so-called father was absolutely confirmed by fact. Nothing could have been more opportune, no more satisfactory dénouement to the whole affair could have taken place had she arranged it herself. It had needed only jealousy to finish what she had begun; and its poison now rankled in Stuart Crosbie’s heart. He was stunned, almost overwhelmed by Margery’s apparent treachery and heartlessness. He did not know, he had never fathomed till now, how greatly he had loved, what a flood of passion had overtaken him. Margery had been the sun of his existence, and she was gone—worse than gone—she was faithless!

Vane Charteris couldn’t believe her eyes when she discovered that her claim about Margery’s trip to Australia with Robert Bright and her so-called father was totally true. Nothing could have been more perfect; no more satisfying resolution to the whole situation could have happened if she had planned it herself. All it took was jealousy to complete what she had started, and its poison was now festering in Stuart Crosbie’s heart. He was shocked, almost crushed by Margery’s apparent betrayal and cruelty. He didn’t realize, he had never truly understood until now, how deeply he had loved and how much passion had overwhelmed him. Margery had been the center of his world, and now she was gone—worse than gone—she was unfaithful!

Vaguely he repeated the words over and over again, as he sat listlessly in a chair looking out over the fair landscape, but seeing it not. Faithless! The girl who had kindled the glow of all earthly bliss, the girl who had seemed a very angel of purity and beauty, was false! While he held her clasped in his arms and breathed his earnest, sacred vows of love, she was false! As she smiled in radiant tenderness and whispered back her own, she was false! Through it all she had been false! It was inconceivable; it was maddening!

Vaguely, he repeated the words over and over again as he sat motionless in a chair, staring out at the beautiful landscape but not really seeing it. Faithless! The girl who had ignited the spark of all earthly happiness, the girl who had seemed like an angel of purity and beauty, was untrue! While he held her close and breathed his sincere, sacred promises of love, she was untrue! As she smiled with radiant tenderness and whispered her own promises back to him, she was untrue! All along, she had been untrue! It was unbelievable; it was infuriating!

A fortnight wore away, but Stuart’s mood did not alter; he sat silent and morbid, trying to understand it all, to get at the truth. Vane grew a little troubled at his manner—she had not imagined the wound would have been so deep. Her own shallow nature could not comprehend the depths, the intensity, the passion of love. To her it had appeared that Stuart would of course be angry. As a proud man, that was but natural, and she had expected to see him defiant, hard, reckless. This strange silence, this quiet misery amazed and annoyed[Pg 141] her. But she was outwardly at her best all this time. She never spoke to her cousin respecting their former confidences. She made him feel rather than know the depths of her womanly sympathy, thus making her worldly tact appear as innate refinement and tender delicacy. She moved about as in harmony with his gloomy thoughts; her laughter never jarred; her voice often soothed him; and last, but not least, she warded off any attacks from Mrs. Crosbie, whose brow contracted in many an ominous frown because of what she termed her son’s folly and want of dignity.

Two weeks passed, but Stuart’s mood didn’t change; he sat in silence, feeling down, trying to make sense of it all and find the truth. Vane became a bit worried about his behavior—she hadn’t realized the wound would run so deep. Her own superficial nature couldn’t grasp the depths, intensity, and passion of love. To her, it seemed natural for Stuart to be angry as a proud man, and she had expected to see him defiant, tough, and reckless. This strange silence and quiet misery surprised and annoyed her. However, she put on her best face throughout this time. She never mentioned their past confidences to her cousin. Instead, she made him feel the depths of her womanly sympathy, which made her worldly tact come off as natural refinement and gentle delicacy. She moved about in tune with his gloomy thoughts; her laughter never felt out of place; her voice often comforted him; and, last but not least, she deflected any criticisms from Mrs. Crosbie, who often frowned ominously at what she referred to as her son’s foolishness and lack of dignity.[Pg 141]

It was tedious work sometimes, and Vane often grew vexed and weary; but this gloom could not last, she told herself; there would come a day when Stuart would rouse himself and cast aside all thought of his dead love, trampling on the memories of it as on a vile and worthless thing. She must not fail now, seeing that she had succeeded so well hitherto. But a little patience, and she would win—she must win, not only for her love’s sake, but for her ambition. News had reached her of the marriage of one of her most detested rivals, a girl younger than herself. She could not face the world again without some weapon in her hand to crush the woman she hated and bring back her lost power. It was as Stuart Crosbie’s wife that she determined her triumph should come. He bore no title; but his name was as prominent as any in the land, his wealth would be untold, and, as chatelaine of Crosbie Castle and Beecham Park, her social position would be undeniable. Even Mrs. Crosbie did not guess the fire that burned beneath Vane’s calm exterior; but her desire for the marriage was certainly as great in one way as her niece’s. Lady Charteris, who had by this time recovered from her surprise at her daughter’s strange freak in staying so long at the castle, saw nothing, but chattered and slumbered away her days placidly enough, content to know that Vane was happy.

It was sometimes tedious work, and Vane often felt annoyed and exhausted; but she reassured herself that this gloom wouldn't last. One day, Stuart would shake himself free and forget about his deceased love, trampling the memories as if they were worthless. She couldn't give up now, especially since she had come this far. With just a little patience, she would succeed—she had to succeed, not just for her love but also for her ambitions. She’d heard about the marriage of one of her most hated rivals, a girl younger than her. She couldn't face the world again without some way to defeat the woman she loathed and regain her lost power. She was determined to achieve her triumph as Stuart Crosbie’s wife. He had no title, but his name was well-known, his wealth would be immense, and as the lady of Crosbie Castle and Beecham Park, her social status would be secure. Even Mrs. Crosbie didn’t realize the fire burning beneath Vane’s calm surface; but her desire for the marriage was just as strong in its own way as her niece’s. Lady Charteris, who by now had gotten over her surprise at her daughter’s odd decision to stay at the castle for so long, noticed nothing unusual and spent her days chatting and napping contentedly, glad to know that Vane was happy.

Sir Douglas Gerant had disappeared as strangely and as suddenly as he had arrived. Two days after the eventful drive to Chesterham he took his departure, greatly to Miss Charteris’ and Mrs. Crosbie’s satisfaction. There was something in his dry, cynical manner[Pg 142] which made them singularly uncomfortable, and their strict ideas of etiquette were greatly disturbed by his many unorthodox acts. Stuart, at any other time, would have regretted his cousin’s departure; but now it made but little impression on him, and, while he exerted himself to bid him farewell, his mind was with his trouble, and as Sir Douglas walked away, he gave himself up again to his unhappy thoughts.

Sir Douglas Gerant vanished just as mysteriously and suddenly as he had shown up. Two days after the memorable drive to Chesterham, he left, much to the relief of Miss Charteris and Mrs. Crosbie. His dry, cynical attitude made them feel particularly uneasy, and their strict sense of etiquette was significantly disrupted by his many unconventional actions. Under normal circumstances, Stuart would have been sorry to see his cousin go; however, it barely affected him this time, and as he made an effort to say goodbye, his thoughts were consumed by his own troubles. As Sir Douglas walked away, Stuart fell back into his unhappy reflections.[Pg 142]

A fortnight passed uneventfully, and then Sir Douglas reappeared as suddenly as he had left. Mrs. Crosbie met him with profuse but insincere words of welcome. She was just enough to recognize how much he had done for Stuart. Sir Douglas put aside all her gracious speeches.

A couple of weeks went by without incident, and then Sir Douglas came back as unexpectedly as he had departed. Mrs. Crosbie greeted him with overly enthusiastic but fake words of welcome. She was just aware enough of how much he had done for Stuart. Sir Douglas brushed aside all her polite remarks.

“It is only a flying visit,” he said, tersely. “I want to have a few words with Stuart.”

“It’s just a quick visit,” he said, curtly. “I want to have a few words with Stuart.”

“Oh, I am so sorry you will not stay,” Mrs. Crosbie responded. “I had hoped you had come for the shooting; Sholto expects a few guns down. We should have had a party for the twelfth of August but for Stuart’s accident. Can I not persuade you?”

“Oh, I’m really sorry to hear you’re leaving,” Mrs. Crosbie said. “I was hoping you’d come for the shooting; Sholto is expecting a few guns to show up. We were planning to have a party for August twelfth, but then Stuart had his accident. Can I convince you to stay?”

“I should yield to your persuasion, cousin,” answered Sir Douglas, with an old-fashioned bow and a gleam of merriment in his keen gray eyes—he knew right well he was no favorite with madam—“but that unfortunately time and tide wait for no man, and I sail for the antipodes at the end of the week.”

“I guess I should give in to your persuasion, cousin,” replied Sir Douglas, with a polite nod and a twinkle of amusement in his sharp gray eyes—he knew very well he wasn't a favorite of hers—“but unfortunately, time and tide wait for no one, and I’m leaving for the antipodes at the end of the week.”

“The antipodes!” cried Mrs. Crosbie; and she would have questioned him further but that he ended the interview by walking away in search of Stuart.

“The opposite side of the world!” exclaimed Mrs. Crosbie; and she would have asked him more questions, but he wrapped up the conversation by walking away to look for Stuart.

He found the young man strolling listlessly about the grounds, attended by all his canine pets. There was no doubt as to the sincerity of the pleasure on Stuart’s face when he saw his cousin; but Sir Douglas was quick to notice the worn look and the gloom that almost immediately settled again on his features.

He found the young man wandering around the grounds, accompanied by all his dogs. There was no doubt about the genuine happiness on Stuart’s face when he saw his cousin; but Sir Douglas quickly noticed the tired expression and the sadness that almost immediately returned to his features.

“How is the arm?” he asked, quietly.

“How's the arm?” he asked quietly.

“Mending rapidly,” Stuart answered. “I shall have it out of the splints in another fortnight.”

“Mending quickly,” Stuart replied. “I’ll have it out of the splints in another two weeks.”

“Don’t hurry it,” said Sir Douglas, as he turned and strolled beside the young man; “it was a nasty fracture, you know.”

“Don’t rush it,” said Sir Douglas, as he turned and walked beside the young man; “it was a bad break, you know.”

[Pg 143]

[Pg 143]

They walked on in silence until they reached a quiet spot, and then Sir Douglas halted.

They walked on in silence until they reached a quiet spot, and then Sir Douglas stopped.

“Stuart,” he said, “I have come down here on purpose to see you. I want you to give me a promise.”

“Stuart,” he said, “I came down here specifically to see you. I need you to make me a promise.”

“It is already given,” Stuart answered, roused from himself for a while, and stretching out his hand.

“It’s already decided,” Stuart replied, snapping out of his thoughts for a moment and reaching out his hand.

“You know that I have made you my heir, that I have willed all I possess to you with certain conditions.”

“You know that I’ve made you my heir and left everything I own to you, with a few specific conditions.”

“Yes, I know,” Stuart answered, his face flushing a little. “Do not think me ungrateful if I say I wish it were not so. I do not want your property; I——”

“Yes, I know,” Stuart replied, his face turning a bit red. “Please don’t think I’m ungrateful if I say I wish it weren’t the case. I don’t want your property; I——”

“I am aware of that,” interrupted Sir Douglas, dryly. “If you had wanted it, you would not have had it. But it is not of that I want to speak; it is of the conditions. They are more to me than any fortune you could name.”

“I know that,” Sir Douglas interjected, sounding indifferent. “If you really wanted it, you wouldn't have gotten it. But that's not what I want to talk about; it's the conditions. They mean more to me than any wealth you could mention.”

“Whatever they are, I accept them willingly, with all my heart, and, if it be in my power, they shall be fulfilled.”

“Whatever they are, I accept them wholeheartedly, and if I can, I will make sure they happen.”

Stuart spoke firmly, his eyes as steadfast as his words.

Stuart spoke confidently, his gaze as unwavering as his words.

“Thank you, Stuart,” responded Sir Douglas, quietly. “I felt—I knew you would answer me so.” He paused a little, then went on slowly. “I leave England again at the end of the week on a search that has lasted my lifetime—hopeless, alas, in the years that are gone, but touched now with the blessedness of hope! Yes, thank Heaven, I have a clew!”

“Thank you, Stuart,” replied Sir Douglas softly. “I had a feeling—I knew you would respond like this.” He paused for a moment, then continued slowly. “I’m leaving England again at the end of the week on a quest that has lasted my whole life—hopeless, unfortunately, in the years that have passed, but now it’s filled with the blessing of hope! Yes, thank God, I have a clue!”

Stuart looked in wonder at his cousin’s face; it was illuminated with color, and there was an unusual glow in the eyes.

Stuart gazed in amazement at his cousin's face; it was bright with color, and there was an unusual shine in the eyes.

“I cannot bring myself to speak to you now, Stuart, on this subject; but if I am successful, I will open my heart to you; if not, and anything should happen to me, this letter”—taking an envelope from an inner pocket—“will tell you all—will give you the secret of my life. Guard it well, and, if the time should come soon, swear to do what I have asked you in it.”

“I can’t talk to you about this right now, Stuart, but if I succeed, I’ll share everything with you; if not, and something happens to me, this letter”—pulling an envelope from an inner pocket—“will reveal everything—will uncover the secret of my life. Keep it safe, and if the time comes soon, promise to do what I’ve asked you in it.”

“I swear,” said Stuart, solemnly, his hand closing over the letter.

“I swear,” said Stuart, seriously, his hand closing over the letter.

“Now I start with a lighter heart than I have had for years. The days will pass quickly, and, when I reach Australia, who knows——”

“Now I begin with a lighter heart than I’ve had in years. The days will fly by, and when I get to Australia, who knows——”

[Pg 144]

[Pg 144]

“Australia!” broke in Stuart, his face drawn and pale. “You are going to Australia?”

“Australia!” Stuart interrupted, his face tight and pale. “You're going to Australia?”

“I said at the end of the week. What is it, Stuart?”

“I mentioned it at the end of the week. What’s up, Stuart?”

“Oh, that I were free to go with you!” muttered Stuart.

“Oh, I wish I could go with you!” muttered Stuart.

Like a flame of fire, the word “Australia” had set the passion of jealousy running through his veins, calling up the dormant longing for revenge that had found a resting-place in his heart. Could he not leave all that distressed and oppressed him, and rush away to that distant land, to face him who had stolen the most precious jewel of his life, to bring shame on her who had deceived and tricked him? The picture of Margery’s loveliness rose before him and made his heart beat wildly with the rush of wrath and love that came over him.

Like a flame, the word “Australia” ignited his jealousy, awakening a deep desire for revenge that had been lying dormant in his heart. Could he really leave behind everything that troubled and weighed him down, and dash off to that faraway place, to confront the one who had taken the most valuable part of his life, to shame the one who had betrayed and deceived him? The image of Margery’s beauty appeared before him, causing his heart to race with a surge of anger and love.

“Stuart,” Sir Douglas said, quietly, almost tenderly, “I would ask you to go with me gladly but for one thing—you are not free—your father needs you. He could not live without you; go from him, and he will sink before your return. He is not strong; this summer, he has told me many times, has tried him terribly, and your accident was a shock.”

“Stuart,” Sir Douglas said softly, almost gently, “I would be happy to ask you to come with me, but there’s one thing—you’re not free—your father needs you. He couldn’t survive without you; if you leave him, he’ll fall apart before you come back. He isn’t strong; this summer, he’s told me many times, has been really tough on him, and your accident was a real shock.”

“Yes, you are right,” responded Stuart, gloomily, after a moment’s pause. “I will stay here. And yet it is hard.”

“Yes, you’re right,” Stuart replied sadly after a brief pause. “I’ll stay here. But it’s tough.”

Sir Douglas did not catch the last words.

Sir Douglas didn't catch the last words.

“I have always loved Sholto,” he said, “and to rob him of you would be cruel. No, Stuart, your place is here.”

“I’ve always loved Sholto,” he said, “and taking you away from him would be cruel. No, Stuart, you belong here.”

They moved on and approached the house; but before they entered, Sir Douglas stretched out his hand.

They continued and got closer to the house; but before they went in, Sir Douglas reached out his hand.

“Heaven bless you, lad!” he said, tenderly. “We may never meet again. May you have all the happiness and sunshine in your life that a man such as you ought to expect! Remember your promise.”

“God bless you, kid!” he said, gently. “We might never see each other again. I hope you have all the happiness and brightness in your life that someone like you deserves! Don’t forget your promise.”

“I have sworn, and I will keep it.”

“I've sworn an oath, and I will stick to it.”

They returned to the castle; and, soon after that, Sir Douglas Gerant left for London.

They went back to the castle, and shortly after that, Sir Douglas Gerant headed to London.

His cousin’s visit broke the spell of Stuart’s morbid inactivity. The monotonous quiet of Hurstley seemed suddenly to appall him. He could no longer sit and nurse himself; he was restless, almost feverish in his movements. He went out early in the morning and did[Pg 145] not return till the day was spent; and, though he tried to banish every memory of his brief dream from his mind, Vane detected the nervous restlessness in his face. In her heart she rejoiced at these signs of awakening; they were but the forerunners of that proud, contemptuous mood which she had longed to see reveal itself. Life was dull at the castle; but, though she yawned and was inexpressibly bored, she did not intend to give way; and at last she had the satisfaction of feeling that success was hers when her aunt announced that Stuart wished the whole party to leave Crosbie and go to London.

His cousin’s visit broke the spell of Stuart’s gloomy inactivity. The endless quiet of Hurstley suddenly seemed to shock him. He couldn’t just sit around and feel sorry for himself anymore; he was restless, almost frantic in his movements. He went out early in the morning and didn’t come back until the day was over; and even though he tried to push every memory of his fleeting dream out of his mind, Vane noticed the anxious restlessness on his face. Deep down, she was thrilled by these signs of awakening; they were just the beginning of that proud, dismissive attitude she had longed to see emerge. Life was boring at the castle; but even though she yawned and was incredibly bored, she didn’t plan to give in; and finally, she felt satisfied knowing she had succeeded when her aunt announced that Stuart wanted the whole group to leave Crosbie and head to London.

If he remained much longer at Hurstley, Stuart said to himself, the monotony and inactivity would drive him mad. So, to Vane’s and his mother’s delight, he proposed a fortnight’s stay in town, a round of theatres, and such gayeties as a slack season offered, and then a return to the castle with a large party for the shooting.

If he stayed at Hurstley any longer, Stuart thought to himself, the boredom and stillness would drive him crazy. So, to Vane’s and his mother’s excitement, he suggested a two-week trip to the city, a lineup of theaters, and whatever fun activities the slow season had to offer, followed by a return to the castle with a big group for some shooting.

It was then that Vane began to reap her reward. Stuart seemed to remember all she had done for him, all her thoughtfulness, gentleness, womanly kindness; and it was to her he turned in a frank, friendly fashion, which at once delighted her and deceived her by its ring of apparently genuine forgetfulness.

It was then that Vane started to enjoy the benefits of her efforts. Stuart seemed to recall everything she had done for him, all her thoughtfulness, kindness, and nurturing support; and it was to her he turned in an open, friendly way, which instantly made her happy and misled her with its seemingly genuine air of forgetfulness.

To London they all went, save the squire, and, in leaving him, Stuart thought of his absent cousin’s words; but it was only for a fortnight, and then he would be back again, brave in forced courage, steady in his pride, to walk over the very ground wherein his whole love lay buried.

To London they all went, except for the squire, and as they left him, Stuart thought about his cousin’s words; but it was only for two weeks, and then he would be back again, brave in his forced courage, strong in his pride, to walk over the very ground where his entire love lay buried.

It was a delightful time to Vane; she rode, walked, went sight-seeing, with Stuart always in close attendance, and, though few of her acquaintances were in town, she noticed with pleasure that some of her “dear friends” were passing through London on their way from the Continent to the country, and she left them to draw their own conclusions as to her relationship with Stuart Crosbie. As for Stuart, he lived for the moment in a whirl of forced excitement and pleasure. He determined with reckless swiftness to give way to sorrow no more; he buried the memory of Margery, and set his foot, as he thought, firmly on the grave of his love; he even thrust recollection from him; he laughed, rode, chatted[Pg 146] with Vane, and gradually her influence made itself felt. If, in the night, visions of his love floated through his dreams, pride in the morning dispelled his weakness by recalling her falseness; and he turned to Vane as a woman whom, though he could never love, he could respect and trust. To the world his devotion had but one name, that of a suitor; and, heedless of people’s tongues, heedless of Vane’s triumphant eyes, Stuart went on his way, living for a time in a dream of reckless excitement that would soon pass and leave him plunged in as deep an abyss of despair as before.

It was a wonderful time for Vane; she rode, walked, and went sightseeing, with Stuart always by her side. Even though few of her friends were in town, she was pleased to see that some of her "dear friends" were passing through London on their way from the continent to the countryside. She let them draw their own conclusions about her relationship with Stuart Crosbie. As for Stuart, he was caught up in a whirlwind of forced excitement and pleasure. He decided, without thinking twice, to no longer give in to sorrow; he buried the memory of Margery and believed he had firmly stepped over the grave of his love. He even pushed those memories away, laughing, riding, and chatting with Vane, and slowly her influence started to take effect. If, at night, thoughts of his love drifted through his dreams, pride in the morning chased away his weakness by reminding him of her deceit. He looked at Vane as someone he could respect and trust, even though he could never love her. To the outside world, his devotion had only one label: that of a suitor. Ignoring what people said and Vane's triumphant gaze, Stuart continued on his path, living for a time in a dream of reckless excitement that would eventually fade and leave him plunged into as deep a despair as before.

It was in one of these moments that Margery had seen him beneath the trees, bending his handsome head to gaze into Vane’s eyes. The action meant nothing to him—Vane was his cousin, his confidante, his friend. Had his gaze but wandered to the carriage drawn beside the rails, and rested on the sweet face, pallid and drawn by the agony of pain that had come to her, he would have forgotten his cousin’s existence, and rushed with a madness of joy, a delirium of happiness, to Margery’s side. But Margery was unseen; the cousins paced by slowly, and the image of that face, that form with the right arm still hung in a sling, those eager eyes, was graven on her memory in characters the clearness of which tortured her, and the steadfastness of which nothing could remove.

It was during one of these moments that Margery saw him under the trees, bending his handsome head to look into Vane's eyes. The gesture didn’t mean anything to him—Vane was his cousin, his confidant, his friend. If his gaze had just shifted to the carriage next to the tracks and rested on the sweet face, pale and strained from the pain she was enduring, he would have forgotten all about his cousin and rushed to Margery's side with overwhelming joy and excitement. But Margery was unnoticed; the cousins walked past slowly, and the image of that face, that figure with the right arm still in a sling, those eager eyes, was etched in her memory in such a clear way that it tormented her, and the intensity of it was something that nothing could erase.


CHAPTER XIX.

“Man’s love is like the restless waves,
Ever at rise and fall;
The only love a woman craves
It must be all in all.
Ask me no more if I regret—
You need not care to know;
“A woman’s heart does not forget—
Bid me good-by, and go.
You do not love me—no;
Bid me good-by, and go.
Good-by, good-by—’tis better so;
Bid me good-by, and go.”

Margery moved dreamily; she opened her eyes. A[Pg 147] flood of glorious sunshine filled the room. She felt strangely weak; her hands were almost numb, her head was heavy; she could do nothing but lie back and rest—rest, and listen to the sound of a rich voice singing, somewhat near, a plaintive, sighing song:

Margery moved softly as she opened her eyes. A[Pg 147] stream of bright sunlight flooded the room. She felt unusually weak; her hands were nearly numb, her head felt heavy; she could only lie back and relax—just relax and listen to a rich voice nearby singing a melancholy, sighing song:

“You do not love me—no;
Bid me good-by, and go.
Good-by, good-by—’tis better so;
Bid me good-by, and go.”

Margery moved again. This time her eyes wandered round the room; it was strange to her. Where was she? What place was this?

Margery shifted again. This time her eyes roamed around the room; it felt strange to her. Where was she? What place was this?

While a look of perplexity and pain was dawning on her pure, pale face, some one bent over her.

While a look of confusion and pain was appearing on her pure, pale face, someone leaned over her.

“Miladi is better?”

"Is milady better?"

“Where am I?” asked Margery, faintly.

“Where am I?” Margery asked, weakly.

“Miladi has been ill,” replied the quiet, soothing voice—“very ill. She is by the sea now. Does not miladi hear the waves?”

“Milady has been sick,” replied the calm, soothing voice—“very sick. She is by the sea now. Doesn’t milady hear the waves?”

A faint rippling sound was borne in on the silence, mingling with the song without.

A soft rippling sound broke the silence, blending with the song outside.

“The sea!” murmured Margery, vaguely. “Where? Am I dreaming?”

“The sea!” Margery murmured, somewhat confused. “Where? Am I dreaming?”

“Miladi does not forget me? I am Pauline.”

“Does Miladi not forget about me? I’m Pauline.”

“Pauline!” repeated the girl, striving to dispel the dense cloud that shrouded her memory.

“Pauline!” the girl repeated, trying to clear the thick fog that covered her memory.

“Yes, miladi. I dressed you for your marriage that sad, sad morning.” Pauline spoke slowly. “Can miladi not remember now?” she added, softly.

“Yes, my lady. I dressed you for your wedding that sad, sad morning.” Pauline spoke slowly. “Can my lady not remember now?” she added, softly.

Margery looked at her strangely and intently.

Margery stared at her with a mix of curiosity and intensity.

“I can remember nothing—I seem to be in a dream.”

“I can't remember anything—I feel like I'm in a dream.”

She put up her left hand to push back the clusters of her hair, and as it fell again to the silken coverlet she gazed at it intently. It looked frail and white, and on the third finger was a ring—a plain, wide band of gold.

She raised her left hand to sweep back her hair, and as it cascaded again onto the silky bedspread, she stared at it closely. It looked delicate and pale, and on her third finger was a ring—a simple, wide band of gold.

The maid touched her hand.

The maid touched her hand.

“It is miladi’s wedding ring,” she said, divining the thoughts of wonder and the speculation that were filling Margery’s mind.

“It’s milady’s wedding ring,” she said, sensing the wonder and curiosity that were filling Margery’s mind.

“My wedding ring!” echoed the girl, still wonderingly. “Am I married, then?”

“My wedding ring!” the girl exclaimed, still in disbelief. “Does that mean I’m married?”

[Pg 148]

[Pg 148]

Pauline looked at her mistress in alarm. Had the fever really touched her brain? She almost feared it.

Pauline looked at her boss in alarm. Had the fever actually affected her mind? She almost dreaded it.

“Miladi will remember,” she whispered, tenderly. “She was married one morning so early, by Lady Enid’s deathbed. Miladi has been ill—delirious since—but she is better now. Miladi must think—must try to remember now for milord’s sake.”

“Milady will remember,” she whispered gently. “She got married one morning so early, by Lady Enid’s deathbed. Milady has been sick—delirious since then—but she’s doing better now. Milady needs to think—needs to try to remember for milord’s sake.”

“By Lady Enid’s deathbed!” whispered Margery; then the cloud vanished suddenly from her memory, and, with bitter pain, she remembered all.

“By Lady Enid’s deathbed!” whispered Margery; then the cloud suddenly lifted from her memory, and, with sharp pain, she recalled everything.

Pauline stood by, distressed, yet relieved, as her mistress put her two thin hands to her face and the great tears rolled through the slender fingers—the weeping might agitate for a time, but it would do good in the end. For three weeks Margery had lain between life and death. Her overwrought mind and body had given way suddenly beneath the shock of Lady Enid’s death; she had been so tired, so shaken by her former trouble and despair, that the excitement of her marriage, the supreme agony when she realized that the sweet friend and sister had passed away, were too much for her, and she sunk beneath the weight. Nugent, Earl of Court, sat and watched beside her couch. He saw the struggle that took place between the terrible fever and Margery’s delicate yet healthy constitution, not daring to give words to his fears. She knew nothing during those days—her lustrous eyes met his unmeaningly. She was his wife, the treasured bequest of his dying sister; but all his devotion, his tenderness, the greatness of his new passion for her, was unknown—her mind was a blank.

Pauline stood by, upset but relieved, as her mistress covered her face with her two thin hands and tears streamed through her slender fingers—the crying might be unsettling for a while, but it would ultimately be healing. For three weeks, Margery had been caught between life and death. Her overwhelmed mind and body had suddenly given in to the shock of Lady Enid’s passing; she had been so worn out, so shaken by her previous troubles and despair, that the happiness of her marriage and the deep sorrow of realizing her sweet friend and sister was gone were too much for her, causing her to collapse under the burden. Nugent, Earl of Court, sat beside her, watching her struggle between the intense fever and Margery’s fragile yet strong health, too afraid to voice his worries. In those days, she was unaware—her bright eyes looked at him without recognition. She was his wife, the cherished gift from his dying sister; but all his devotion, tenderness, and the depth of his newfound love for her remained unknown—her mind was a blank.

When the fever passed away she grew better in body, but the vacant look lingered in her eyes, and her memory had not returned. The doctors spoke hopefully, and ordered a change of air, and so they removed her to the seaside, and waited for the moment to come when the dark cloud which obscured her mind would lift, and she would be the Margery of old. For a week there was no improvement, but on this day nature seemed to wake from its trance, and, when Pauline spoke, as she had spoken many times before, the veil fell, and Margery’s memory came back to her.

When the fever finally passed, she started to get physically better, but the empty look remained in her eyes, and her memory hadn’t returned. The doctors remained optimistic and recommended a change of scenery, so they moved her to the coast and waited for the moment when the dark cloud over her mind would clear, and she would be the Margery she once was. For a week, there was no progress, but on this day, it seemed like nature was waking up from a deep sleep, and when Pauline spoke, just like she had many times before, the fog lifted, and Margery’s memory came back to her.

Presently the tears stopped, her hands fell to her side,[Pg 149] and she raised herself feebly into a sitting position. She was not in bed, but dressed in a loose, white silk gown, resting on a couch. She looked around, critically taking in the costly appointments of the room. Pauline watched her curiously, and noted each sign of pleasure that flitted across the lovely, pale face.

Currently, the tears stopped, her hands dropped to her sides,[Pg 149] and she weakly propped herself up to a sitting position. She wasn't in bed, but wearing a loose, white silk gown, relaxing on a couch. She scanned the room, critically assessing its expensive decor. Pauline observed her with curiosity, noticing every hint of pleasure that crossed the beautiful, pale face.

“It is beautiful,” Margery declared, after a time; “and the sea is there”—pointing to the large bay window through which the sunlight streamed. “I will look at it, Pauline; I have never seen the sea.”

“It’s beautiful,” Margery said after a while; “and the sea is right there”—she pointed to the large bay window where the sunlight poured in. “I’ll look at it, Pauline; I’ve never seen the sea.”

The maid passed her arm round the slender figure, and guided it to the window, pushing forward a large, luxurious chair as they reached it, into which Margery sunk with a sigh of fatigue. She closed her eyes for one minute, then opened them on a picture of such new, such wondrous, startling beauty that her pulses thrilled with the momentary delight.

The maid wrapped her arm around the slim figure and led her to the window, pushing a large, stylish chair forward as they got there, into which Margery sank with a sigh of exhaustion. She closed her eyes for a minute, then opened them to a scene of such fresh, amazing, and stunning beauty that her heart raced with momentary joy.

It was the sea—

It was the ocean—

“The sea, the sea, the open sea—
The blue, the fresh, the ever free!”

Everything was forgotten in that moment’s supreme pleasure. She had conjured up visions of the ocean, fed by pictures she had seen; but no canvas could ever portray the boundless dignity, the majesty, the rippling beauty of the sea as it appeared to Margery on that October afternoon.

Everything was forgotten in that moment of pure bliss. She had imagined the ocean, inspired by photos she had seen; but no painting could ever capture the limitless grace, the grandeur, the shimmering beauty of the sea as Margery experienced it on that October afternoon.

Margery gazed and gazed, her wonderment growing greater as she looked, and her mind flew back to the afternoon when Stuart had spoken of the sea, dwelling on its beauties so lovingly that she thought she had realized it in all its grandeur and majesty. Now she knew that not even his tongue could convey a true idea of its mightiness. She sat very silent, watching the rolling waves; the song without had ceased, and Pauline had retired to the further end of the room. Suddenly the weird sadness of the sea’s music struck a chord in her heart. It seemed to be singing a dirge, and her mind woke again to its load of sorrow. For the first time the real facts of her marriage came home to her. A look of despair gathered in her eyes, her thin white hands were pressed to her lips. Enid—dear, sweet Enid—was[Pg 150] gone! The brief friendship, strong as though it had been cemented by years, was broken, and she was alone, alone with her husband, a man whom she had pitied, respected, liked, but a man whom she could never love, to whom she must ever wear a mask, for love was dead within her to all but one, and for that one it lived as strongly as of yore. What had she done? Bound herself for life, given a sacred vow, while every pulse in her thrilled for that other man, despite his cruelty and his humiliating insults! Oh, that she had spoken openly to Lady Enid! This marriage then would never have taken place. But her silence had produced this result; the sister’s tenderness, the friend’s affection, had prompted the dead woman to speak her wish, and at such a moment Margery had yielded. She did not regret her promise to Enid. The thought that her marriage had soothed the dying came almost as a gleam of pleasure. It was for her husband’s sake she sorrowed, and for her own. Could aught but misery follow such a hasty union? Would not they both repent in bitterness and despair?

Margery stared and stared, her amazement growing as she looked, and her mind drifted back to the afternoon when Stuart had talked about the sea, describing its beauty so fondly that she felt she had grasped its grandeur and majesty. Now she realized that not even his words could truly capture its vastness. She sat in silence, watching the rolling waves; the music outside had stopped, and Pauline had moved to the far end of the room. Suddenly, the eerie sadness of the sea’s melody struck a chord in her heart. It seemed to be singing a mournful song, and her mind returned to its burdens of sorrow. For the first time, the harsh reality of her marriage hit her. A look of despair filled her eyes, her delicate white hands pressed to her lips. Enid—dear, sweet Enid—was gone! The brief friendship, strong as if it had been forged over years, was shattered, and she was alone, alone with her husband, a man she had pitied, respected, and liked, but a man she could never love, to whom she must always wear a mask, for love had died within her for everyone but one, and for that one, it lived as strongly as ever. What had she done? She had bound herself for life, given a sacred vow, all while every pulse in her body longed for that other man, despite his cruelty and humiliating insults! Oh, if only she had spoken openly to Lady Enid! Then this marriage would never have happened. But her silence had led to this outcome; the sister’s tenderness, the friend’s affection, had encouraged the deceased woman to express her wish, and in that moment, Margery had given in. She didn’t regret her promise to Enid. The thought that her marriage had comforted the dying woman brought her a flicker of pleasure. It was for her husband's sake that she mourned, and for her own. Could anything but misery come from such a hasty union? Wouldn't they both end up regretting it in bitterness and despair?

Margery rose slowly from her seat, feeling weak and wretched. The spirit of the sea, entrancing at first, had brought with it a host of sad thoughts that destroyed its beauty, and made her shudder at its music.

Margery slowly got up from her seat, feeling weak and miserable. The spirit of the sea, which was captivating at first, had brought with it a flood of sad thoughts that ruined its beauty and made her shudder at its music.

Pauline had retired quietly from the room. Margery did not notice her absence; and, as she regained her feet and put one hand on the chair to steady herself, she said, faintly, with half a smile:

Pauline had quietly left the room. Margery didn't notice she was gone; and as she stood up and placed one hand on the chair to steady herself, she said softly, with a half-smile:

“You must help me, Pauline. I am very foolish; but——”

“You have to help me, Pauline. I'm being so foolish; but——”

A hand clasped hers—not Pauline’s, but a firm, strong hand. It was her husband’s.

A hand grabbed hers—not Pauline’s, but a firm, strong hand. It was her husband’s.

Lord Court drew the slender, white-robed figure gently to his arms.

Lord Court pulled the slender figure in a white robe gently into his arms.

“It is not Pauline, my darling; it is I. Nay, do not look so frightened! You are still very weak, my poor one! Pauline came to bring me the good news that you had recovered your memory, and I hastened to you at once—my wife—my sweet one!”

“It’s not Pauline, my darling; it’s me. No, don’t look so scared! You’re still very weak, my poor thing! Pauline came to tell me the good news that you got your memory back, and I rushed over to you right away—my wife—my sweet one!”

Margery rested quietly in his arms—she had not strength to move—but a tumult of thoughts surged in her brain. Now she must speak, must tell this man of[Pg 151] her weakness, of her love. It must be done now in the beginning of their married life; she must not delay; it would be so difficult afterward. And he must know the truth—know that for Enid’s sake she had uttered words that should never have been spoken, that would be as emptiness in her eyes.

Margery lay quietly in his arms—she didn’t have the strength to move—but a whirlwind of thoughts raced through her mind. Now she had to speak, to tell this man about her weakness, about her love. It needed to happen now, at the start of their married life; she couldn’t put it off; it would be so much harder later. And he had to know the truth—know that for Enid’s sake she had said things that should never have been said, that would feel like nothing in her eyes.

“I wish to speak,” she murmured, faintly; but the words did not reach her husband’s ears. She was nervously excited, and her strength was already spent.

“I want to talk,” she whispered softly, but the words didn’t register with her husband. She was anxiously excited, and her energy was already gone.

The earl drew her still closer to his breast.

The earl pulled her even closer to his chest.

“Let me hold you in my arms for one instant, my wife,” he said, tenderly and gravely; “it comes as such a blessed happiness after weeks of misery and suspense that I have endured. Margery, my darling, ours was a strange marriage; but it was tenderly blessed by the smile of one we both loved. Ah, Enid could read the heart well! She saw into the very depths of mine; she knew that its sterile ground had brought forth a pure, holy plant—my love for you! She saw the misery of the past banished from my life by the tender influence of that love, and she realized that life might once more be made bright and beautiful to me—that earthly trust, faith and happiness might yet be mine; and so she gave you, darling, to me, to fill the void her flight would make, to lead me by your sweetness, your tenderness, to things better and purer, like your own self.”

“Let me hold you in my arms for just a moment, my wife,” he said, gently and seriously; “it feels like such a wonderful happiness after weeks of misery and uncertainty that I’ve gone through. Margery, my love, our marriage has been unique; but it was sweetly blessed by the smile of someone we both cherished. Ah, Enid could truly read the heart! She could see right into the depths of mine; she knew that from its barren ground had grown a pure, sacred plant—my love for you! She recognized that the pain of the past had been chased away from my life by the gentle power of that love, and she understood that life could once again be bright and beautiful for me—that trust, faith, and happiness could once again be mine; and so she entrusted you, my love, to me, to fill the emptiness her departure would leave, to guide me with your sweetness, your kindness, toward things better and purer, just like you.”

A pang of remorse pierced Margery’s heart. Could she speak, and at one word blast this new-found happiness, the Heaven-inspired hopes? No, she had not the courage. She must bury the past. Henceforth Margery Daw, with all that appertained to her, was banished, and Margery, Countess of Court, lived in her stead, strong in the determination to keep her vows and prove herself worthy of the devotion of her husband.

A wave of regret hit Margery’s heart. Could she really speak up and ruin this new happiness, these hopes that felt like they came from heaven? No, she didn’t have the courage. She had to put the past behind her. From now on, Margery Daw, along with everything connected to her, was gone, and Margery, Countess of Court, took her place, determined to keep her promises and show that she deserved her husband’s love.

She raised her pale, lovely face to his, and a steadfast light shone in her great, blue eyes.

She lifted her beautiful, pale face to his, and a steady light sparkled in her deep blue eyes.

“By Heaven’s help,” she responded faintly yet clearly, “I will do it!”

“By Heaven’s help,” she replied softly but distinctly, “I will do it!”

Lord Court bent his head, and pressed his lips to hers; then, lifting her tenderly, he bore her to the couch, and laid her once more on the pillows.

Lord Court bent his head and pressed his lips to hers; then, lifting her gently, he carried her to the couch and laid her back on the pillows.

“You are very frail Margery,” he said, kindly, contemplating[Pg 152] her as she lay back wearily; “but now you must make great efforts to get well, and you shall soon go out and feel the sea breezes on your cheeks—perhaps they will bring a little color to them.”

“You’re looking quite weak, Margery,” he said gently, watching her as she lay back tiredly; “but now you need to work hard to get better, and soon you’ll be able to go out and feel the sea breeze on your cheeks—maybe it’ll bring a bit of color to them.”

“I am always pale,” she whispered, in reply. “How long have I been ill?”

“I’m always pale,” she whispered in response. “How long have I been sick?”

“A month now. Ah, I had almost begun to despair—you were so long recovering.”

“A month now. Ah, I had almost started to lose hope—you took so long to get better.”

“And—and Enid?”

“And—what about Enid?”

“Is at her old home at last,” said the earl, in a constrained voice. “We carried her down and laid her in the old churchyard. She always wished to be buried there.”

“Is back at her old home at last,” said the earl, in a tense voice. “We brought her down and laid her in the old churchyard. She always wanted to be buried there.”

“I must go down and see the grave,” murmured Margery.

“I need to go down and see the grave,” Margery whispered.

“When you are able, you shall, my darling. Court Manor is waiting for its mistress. Ah, Margery, little did I think years ago that I should so gladly return to my home, all pain and bitterness rooted out of my heart forever, and in their place the sweet fragrance of love and happiness, brought me by a spirit of peace and purity—my wife!”

“When you can, you will, my love. Court Manor is waiting for its mistress. Oh, Margery, I never expected years ago that I would be so happy to come back to my home, with all the pain and bitterness gone from my heart for good, replaced by the sweet fragrance of love and happiness, brought to me by a spirit of peace and purity—my wife!”

Margery moved her head restlessly on the silken pillow; his deep tenderness and devotion touched her wounded heart with healing gentleness, yet her burden was none the less, for she could never repay such great love, she could never give him what he gave her. Her pride had suffered such humiliation beneath the cold cruelty of Vane Charteris’ tongue that her heart might have thrilled now with satisfaction in the knowledge that she was—in the world’s eyes—a great person—Countess of Court, a peeress of the realm. But there was no pride in her heart. Her husband’s tender words only brought back with a sudden rush the memory of the great chasm between them. She drew her hand slowly from his, with the touch of his lips still clinging to it.

Margery shifted her head restlessly on the silk pillow; his deep tenderness and devotion touched her wounded heart with a healing gentleness, but her burden remained heavy, as she could never repay such great love—she could never give him what he gave her. Her pride had taken such a hit from the cold cruelty of Vane Charteris’ words that her heart could have soared with satisfaction knowing she was—in the world’s eyes—a prominent figure—Countess of Court, a peeress of the realm. But there was no pride in her heart. Her husband’s tender words only brought back a sudden rush of the painful reality of the gap between them. She slowly drew her hand from his, feeling the lingering touch of his lips on it.

“You know,” she whispered, meeting his gaze with her great starlike eyes—“you know—Enid told you that I am quite alone in the world—a waif, a stray?”

“You know,” she whispered, locking eyes with him, her stunning, starry gaze—“you know—Enid mentioned that I’m pretty much all alone in the world—a lost soul, a wanderer?”

“Yes, I know it, my darling.”

“Yes, I know it, my love.”

“And you care for me just the same?”

“And you care about me the same way?”

“I love you,” he answered, smiling; “I loved you from[Pg 153] the very first. Yes, Enid told me your sad story, and it only binds you still closer to me; henceforth I must be mother, father, brother, sister, husband, all in one. Do not hold a thought in your heart that such a circumstance could make any difference. Remember—

“I love you,” he said with a smile; “I’ve loved you from the very start. Yes, Enid shared your sad story with me, and it only draws me closer to you; from now on, I must be mother, father, brother, sister, husband, all wrapped into one. Don’t let any thought cross your mind that this situation could change anything. Remember—

“‘For unto every lord his own lady is
All ladies and all beauties and all mysteries,
The breathing multiple of roses passionate,
Of perfect pearls, of birds with happy melody—
Ay, a mere girl, yet in herself a universe.’

“A poet sung that, Margery, and it is the very echo of my heart.”

“A poet sang that, Margery, and it’s the exact echo of my heart.”

“You are very good,” she murmured, gently; and then, bending to touch her cheek with his lips, Lord Court went slowly from the room.

"You’re really great," she said softly; and then, leaning down to kiss her cheek, Lord Court slowly left the room.

Margery lay silent, his words ringing in her ears, and again and again she told herself that she could not destroy this man’s new-found peace, his life’s happiness. She must strive to crush all love and remembrance from her heart, turn her face from the past, with all its store of sweetness and bitterness, and look upon the future, where the path of duty lay straight before her. Loyalty and honor demanded the sacrifice, and she would obey them.

Margery lay quiet, his words echoing in her mind, and over and over she reminded herself that she couldn't ruin this man's newfound peace and happiness. She had to work on pushing all love and memories out of her heart, turning away from the past, with all its moments of joy and pain, and focus on the future, where her duty was clear. Loyalty and honor required this sacrifice, and she would follow through.

“I shall go my ways, tread out my measure,
Fill the days of my daily breath
With fugitive things not good to treasure—
Do as the world doth, say as it saith.
But, if we had loved each other,
Oh, sweet!”

CHAPTER XX.

Days glided on, and Margery grew gradually stronger. October was nearing its close, but still the sunshine was warm and genial, and the wind from the sea soft and gentle. It was quite a little fishing village where the Earl and Countess of Court were staying, a rambling, quaint, three-cornered place, inhabited by healthy, strong-limbed fisher folk. Lord Court had brought his wife down to Wavemouth by the advice of two London physicians,[Pg 154] and, when the first week of anxiety was passed, and he saw signs of returning health on her sweet face, he was thankful beyond words. The village people were honored and awestruck by the presence of an earl and countess in their midst; they had few grand visitors at Wavemouth. An artist now and then paid the place a visit—indeed, there was one staying there when Margery arrived. He sketched the ruddy-faced children and made his way to the mothers’ hearts by his sweet, clear voice and gentle manners.

Days went by, and Margery grew stronger. October was coming to an end, but the sunshine was still warm and pleasant, and the sea breeze was soft and gentle. It was a small fishing village where the Earl and Countess of Court were staying, a charming, quirky, triangular spot filled with healthy, strong-armed fishermen. Lord Court had brought his wife to Wavemouth on the advice of two London doctors, and after the first week of worry, seeing signs of her returning health on her lovely face filled him with gratitude. The villagers were thrilled and amazed by the presence of an earl and countess among them; they rarely had such distinguished visitors in Wavemouth. An artist would occasionally visit the area—there was one staying there when Margery arrived. He sketched the rosy-cheeked children and won over the mothers with his sweet, clear voice and kind manners.

Margery learned afterward that the song she had heard so clearly that afternoon when she woke to remembrance had come from this artist’s lips; but she never saw the singer—he quitted the village soon afterward, and left the children and maidens lamenting.

Margery found out later that the song she had heard so clearly that afternoon when she woke up remembering it came from this artist's voice; but she never saw the singer—he left the village soon after and left the children and young women in sorrow.

Lord Court had brought a low, easy carriage down with them, and he drove his wife about the picturesque village, watching with a throb of pleasure the interest dawn in her face. Wavemouth was so quiet, so peaceful, so completely in keeping with her desire for rest, that Margery loved the place.

Lord Court had brought a relaxed, comfortable carriage with them, and he drove his wife around the charming village, feeling a thrill of happiness as he saw her interest grow. Wavemouth was so calm, so serene, and totally matched her wish for a getaway that Margery fell in love with the place.

She was still far from strong, and the sea breezes brought a sense of relief and freshness to her spirit. She was fighting a hard battle with herself, striving with all her might to crush out her old love and turn to her husband, whose depths of goodness and generosity she was learning to know better each day. But as she grew stronger the struggle was more bitter; her thoughts would fly to Hurstley, to the dead Mary Morris whose memory she held so dear, and then to that other who was, despite all her efforts, so inextricably bound up with her existence.

She was still far from strong, and the sea breezes brought a sense of relief and freshness to her spirit. She was battling hard with herself, trying with all her might to push away her old love and focus on her husband, whose deep kindness and generosity she was getting to know better each day. But as she grew stronger, the struggle became more intense; her thoughts would drift to Hurstley, to the late Mary Morris whose memory she cherished, and then to that other person who was, despite all her efforts, so deeply intertwined with her life.

The earl, totally ignorant of the secret in his wife’s breast, reveled in his new-found happiness, rejoiced in the possession of his treasure. Day by day he was drawn closer to this girl whose sweetness had been sung by the lips of his dead sister. It was so great a change to him after those four years of ceaseless pain, distrust and darkness! Often in those days he had tried to escape from the remembrance of his life’s mistake; but he could find no relief till that evening when he stood in the doorway listening to the sweet, girlish voice ringing[Pg 155] through the room, and then suddenly misery and despair vanished, and hope revived—hope that afterward became a sweet reality.

The earl, completely unaware of the secret in his wife’s heart, embraced his new happiness and cherished his treasure. Day by day, he felt more drawn to this girl whose sweetness had been praised by his late sister. It was such a significant change for him after those four years of constant pain, distrust, and darkness! Many times during those years, he had tried to forget the mistakes of his life; but he found no relief until that evening when he stood in the doorway, listening to the sweet, girlish voice echoing through the room. In that moment, misery and despair disappeared, and hope emerged—hope that soon turned into a beautiful reality.

“Not by appointment do we meet Delight and Joy—
They heed not our expectancy;
But round some corner in the streets of life
They on a sudden clasp us with a smile.”

And now Margery was his wife—his very own; there was none to claim her, none to share the treasure of her love. Was not this blessing too great? His earnest eyes, dark with tenderness, were never tired of watching her lovely, unconscious face as she sat buried in her memories of the past, the look of unutterable sadness that had touched him in their earlier acquaintance seeming to him now caused but by the recollection of her childhood’s history, her mother’s death.

And now Margery was his wife—his very own; no one could claim her, and no one could share the treasure of her love. Wasn't this blessing too great? His earnest eyes, dark with tenderness, never tired of watching her lovely, oblivious face as she sat lost in her memories of the past. The look of deep sadness that had touched him during their earlier acquaintance now seemed to be caused only by the recollection of her childhood history and her mother’s death.

At last the sunshine died, the sea’s calm was gone, the tiny rippling movement was changed into gigantic rolling waves, crested with white foam, and dashing on to the beach in angry majesty, with a sound as of thunder. Margery loved the sea in its fury; she would sit and watch it for hours, her heart beating fast, and her nerves thrilling at the rage in its fierce waves and dashing spray. The anger, the wildness of the elements, relieved her overwrought mind, and the very tumult brought her peace.

At last, the sunshine faded, the sea's calm disappeared, and the gentle ripples transformed into huge, rolling waves, topped with white foam, crashing onto the beach with a thunderous roar. Margery loved the sea when it was stormy; she'd sit and watch it for hours, her heart racing and her nerves tingling at the power of its fierce waves and splashing spray. The anger and wildness of the elements eased her frayed mind, and the chaos brought her a sense of peace.

She stood at the window one afternoon gazing at the expanse of dull, leaden-green water. There were no waves; it was as if a titanic movement from below agitated the surface and caused the heavy, sudden motion. As she stood thus, her husband approached her.

She stood at the window one afternoon, staring out at the dull, leaden-green water. There were no waves; it was as if a massive force from below was stirring the surface and causing the heavy, sudden ripples. While she was standing there, her husband came up to her.

“Not tired of the sea yet, my darling?” he said, with a smile. “I shall be afraid to suggest a migration if this devotion lasts much longer.”

“Not tired of the sea yet, my darling?” he said with a smile. “I’ll be afraid to suggest a move if this devotion lasts much longer.”

“It is so wonderful,” Margery answered, dreamily. “I can see such strange pictures, imagine such things, as I watch it. I have never seen it as it is to-day.”

“It’s so amazing,” Margery replied, lost in thought. “I can see such unusual images, think of such things, as I watch it. I’ve never seen it like this before.”

“There will be a storm to-night. I have just seen one of the fishermen, and he says they expect very rough weather.”

“There’s going to be a storm tonight. I just talked to one of the fishermen, and he says they’re expecting really bad weather.”

“It looks an angry, discontented sea,” Margery said,[Pg 156] still dreamily, “as if its passion would be terrible when it did break forth.”

“It looks like an angry, unhappy sea,” Margery said,[Pg 156] still dreamily, “as if its rage would be awful when it finally bursts out.”

“Look at the foot of the Templar’s Rock! It is beginning already; the foam is as white as snow. There is, as you say, Margery, sullen discontent in its look; but there is also a wildness of despair. It reminds me, looking at that whirling rush round the rock, of Tennyson’s words:

“Look at the bottom of the Templar’s Rock! It's starting already; the foam is as white as snow. There is, as you said, Margery, a gloomy discontent in its appearance; but there's also a wildness of despair. Watching that swirling rush around the rock reminds me of Tennyson’s words:

“‘Break, break, break
At the foot of thy crags, O sea!
But the tender grace of a day that is dead
Will never come back to me!’”

With a little shudder Margery turned from the window.

With a slight shudder, Margery turned away from the window.

“To-day has broken the spell,” she said, hurriedly, with forced lightness. “I think I am tired of the sea at last.”

“Today has broken the spell,” she said quickly, trying to sound casual. “I think I’m finally tired of the sea.”

“You shall leave it when you will—to-night even, if you wish it, my darling; it is still early afternoon. I will telegraph for rooms. Pauline shall accompany you; the others can remain, with the exception of my man, and follow to-morrow.”

“You can leave whenever you want—even tonight, if you’d like, my dear; it's still early afternoon. I'll send a telegram for rooms. Pauline will go with you; the others can stay, except for my guy, and they’ll follow tomorrow.”

“But it is so much trouble,” began Margery.

“But it’s such a hassle,” Margery started.

“Trouble, my sweet, where you are concerned! You would like a change? Yes, I see it in your eyes! We will go, and this, Margery, shall be the beginning of our married life, henceforth to be spent hand in hand together. I will go at once and give my orders; we will start by the first train. I believe there is one about half-past four.”

“Trouble, my dear, when it comes to you! Want a change? I can see it in your eyes! Let’s go, and Margery, this will be the start of our married life, spent together hand in hand. I’ll go right away and make the arrangements; we’ll take the first train. I think there’s one around half-past four.”

“You are so good!” Margery murmured.

“You're amazing!” Margery whispered.

He bent, and raised her hands to his lips.

He leaned down and kissed her hands.

“Never say that again, my darling; my whole life is for you.”

“Never say that again, my love; my entire life is devoted to you.”

As he left, and looked at the sea, Margery turned once more to the window. Yes, she must go.

As he walked away and glanced at the ocean, Margery turned back to the window. Yes, she had to leave.

Suddenly the misery, the weight of her struggle seemed to overcome her. She had sat and dreamed much; she must now put aside all dreams, and turn to life in real earnest. The sea no longer comforted her, and the words her husband had quoted strengthened the desire that had been growing within her to leave it.

Suddenly, the pain and burden of her struggle felt like too much to bear. She had spent a lot of time dreaming; it was time to set those dreams aside and face life head-on. The sea no longer brought her comfort, and the words her husband had said fueled her growing desire to escape it all.

[Pg 157]

[Pg 157]

“The tender grace of a day that is dead
Will never come back to me!”

The truth, the agony in those words, struck her with bitter force. She roused herself with a great effort, determined to fling aside all her weakness and face her duty.

The truth and the pain in those words hit her hard. She pulled herself together with a lot of effort, ready to push aside all her weaknesses and confront her responsibilities.

The entrance of Pauline checked her musings.

The entrance of Pauline interrupted her thoughts.

“Miladi is really going!” exclaimed the maid, delight shining in her great black eyes. “Ah, but I am glad! Miladi will be so much better away from this dismal place; it is enough to give one the migraine. Miladi is wise.”

“Miladi is really going!” exclaimed the maid, delight shining in her big dark eyes. “Ah, but I’m so glad! Miladi will be so much better away from this gloomy place; it’s enough to give someone a migraine. Miladi is smart.”

“You are glad to go, Pauline?” questioned Margery, smiling, as she watched the maid bring out a costly mantle and furs for her coming journey.

“You're happy to go, Pauline?” Margery asked, smiling as she watched the maid bring out an expensive coat and furs for her upcoming trip.

Ma foi, mais oui, miladi! I love London—the sea is so triste. Miladi will take her jewels with her, sans doute?”

Well, of course, my lady! I love London—the sea is so sad. My lady will take her jewels with her, no doubt?”

“My jewels, Pauline! I have none.”

"My jewels, Pauline! I don’t have any."

Mais, how stupide! Miladi has never been even shown her beautiful jewels! Ah, miladi must see them—they are magnifiques!”

But, how stupid! Miladi has never even been shown her beautiful jewels! Ah, miladi must see them—they are magnificent!”

Pauline brought the richly-inlaid case to a table near, and spread the contents of the numerous morocco cases on the cloth. Margery looked at the jewels in silence; she did not touch one of the glittering rings or bracelets, or lift the tiara of diamonds from its velvet throne.

Pauline set the beautifully inlaid case down on a nearby table and laid out the contents from the many leather cases onto the cloth. Margery gazed at the jewels silently; she didn't reach for any of the sparkling rings or bracelets, nor did she lift the diamond tiara from its velvet stand.

Their beauty amazed, but did not please her; ambition for such things had no place in her nature. She smiled faintly at Pauline’s delight and many ejaculations.

Their beauty amazed her, but it didn’t please her; ambition for such things didn’t fit her character. She smiled faintly at Pauline’s joy and many exclamations.

“Milord had them all brought down from the manor for miladi. See—she will wear this when she is presented. Does not miladi like them, and the case with the arms and the letters of miladi’s name? See—how beautiful!”

“Lord had everyone brought down from the manor for Lady. Look—she will wear this when she is presented. Does Lady not like them, and the case with the coat of arms and the letters of Lady’s name? Look—how beautiful!”

“Yes, they are very beautiful,” replied Lady Court, quietly; “but I shall not wear them just yet, Pauline.”

“Yes, they are very beautiful,” Lady Court replied softly, “but I won’t wear them just yet, Pauline.”

“But miladi must put on a few rings above her bague de mariagemais oui—just a simple one; it will look better.”

“But my lady should wear a few rings above her bague de mariageof course—just a simple one; it will look better.”

Margery hesitated; then, hearing a slight noise, she turned and met her husband’s tender eyes.

Margery paused; then, hearing a soft sound, she turned and looked into her husband’s loving eyes.

[Pg 158]

[Pg 158]

“Pauline has been showing me my jewels; they are beautiful—too beautiful. I thank you for them all. She tells me that I must wear some rings above my wedding one. Will you put them on?”

“Pauline has been showing me my jewelry; it’s beautiful—way too beautiful. Thank you for all of it. She says I need to wear some rings on top of my wedding one. Can you help me put them on?”

Pauline had disappeared on a murmured pretext. Lord Court took the slender white hand in his.

Pauline had vanished under a quiet excuse. Lord Court took her slender white hand in his.

“It wants no rings to enhance its beauty,” he said, with a smile; “but Pauline is right—you must do as others do, and wear some to guard this band of gold. I have two that will please you, I think, my darling—two I have intended giving you for the past week.”

“It doesn’t need any rings to look beautiful,” he said with a smile; “but Pauline is right—you should do what everyone else does and wear some to protect this gold band. I have two that I think you'll like, my darling—two I’ve meant to give you for the past week.”

He touched a small spring in the case and disclosed a little drawer. In this two rings were lying; he took them out.

He pressed a small spring in the case and revealed a tiny drawer. Inside, there were two rings; he took them out.

“This hoop of diamonds, Margery,” he said, gently, “was my mother’s; it is old-fashioned now, and perhaps——”

“This hoop of diamonds, Margery,” he said softly, “belonged to my mother; it’s out of style now, and maybe——”

“Let me wear it,” she whispered, hurriedly.

“Let me wear it,” she whispered quickly.

In silence he slipped the circlet over the tiny finger, then pressed his lips to it.

In silence, he slid the ring onto her tiny finger and then kissed it.

“This one you know”—taking up the other. “You have seen it often—the sapphires will match your eyes, sweet—it was Enid’s ring.”

“This one you know”—picking up the other. “You’ve seen it a lot—the sapphires will match your eyes, sweet—it was Enid’s ring.”

Tears sprung to Margery’s eyes as she looked at the glistening stones, and remembered how often she had seen them flashing on the frail, white hand of the dead girl.

Tears filled Margery's eyes as she looked at the shimmering stones and recalled how often she had seen them sparkling on the delicate, white hand of the deceased girl.

“They are sacred to me—I shall treasure them both,” she said, reverently, then turned aside with trembling lips.

“They mean so much to me—I will cherish them both,” she said, with deep respect, then turned away with trembling lips.

Pauline returned in two minutes, and the jewels were restored to their cases and packed in their iron-bound box for the journey.

Pauline came back in two minutes, and the jewels were put back in their cases and packed in their sturdy box for the trip.

Margery, wrapped in her furs, took her last look at the sea, its sullen surface already broken by flecks of white. The vast expanse of dull-green water bordered by the gray sky struck her suddenly with a sense of gloom.

Margery, bundled up in her furs, took one last look at the sea, its dark surface already marked by whitecaps. The wide stretch of dull green water against the gray sky hit her suddenly with a feeling of sadness.

She turned from it with a sigh of relief; and, as she left it, determined to banish all the dreams and sad recollections it had brought her, burying all memories in its dark, unfathomable depths.

She turned away from it with a sigh of relief, and as she walked away, she resolved to let go of all the dreams and sad memories it had brought her, burying everything in its dark, unfathomable depths.

So she went away from the quiet village back to London[Pg 159] and to life, back to duty, firm in her new-born strength and will.

So she left the quiet village and headed back to London[Pg 159] and to life, returning to her responsibilities, confident in her newfound strength and determination.

“Ah, they are happy, milord and miladi, both!” sighed Pauline to her companion and fellow traveler, the earl’s valet. “She is so simple and so pretty—and they have love. Ah, monsieur, how great is that wondrous love!”

“Ah, they’re so happy, my lord and my lady, both!” sighed Pauline to her companion and fellow traveler, the earl’s valet. “She’s so innocent and so beautiful—and they have love. Ah, sir, how amazing is that wonderful love!”

The husband and wife sat silent during the greater part of the journey. Margery, resting her head against the cushions, sat with closed eyes. The earl thought she slept, but sleep was far from her. A vague longing seized her that she might step back into the far distant past, when she knew neither the greatness of joy nor the bitterness of sorrow. If she could be once more the simple-minded girl, living in all contentment her peaceful village life, her studies the one excitement of her days! She was happier then, before she had learned the mystery of her own heart, before childhood had vanished and womanhood had come in its place.

The husband and wife remained quiet for most of the journey. Margery, resting her head against the cushions, kept her eyes closed. The earl thought she was asleep, but she was far from it. A vague longing overwhelmed her to return to the distant past, when she didn’t know the fullness of joy or the depths of sorrow. If only she could be that simple-minded girl again, content in her peaceful village life, with her studies as the only excitement of her days! She was happier then, before she understood the complexities of her own heart, before childhood faded away and gave way to womanhood.


CHAPTER XXI.

It had been Lord Court’s intention to travel with his wife straight down to Court Manor, after resting a day or two in London; but the death of his aunt, Lady Merivale, immediately on their arrival, necessitated his presence in town, as her affairs were left in his hands. Margery at first felt disappointed at the delay, but, after a week had passed she grew content. They had a suite of rooms at the Bristol, and, to Pauline’s delight, were in the very heart of London. Horses and carriages were brought up for the Countess of Court’s use during her brief stay, and the slender, black-robed girl, with sweet, pathetic face, and crown of red-gold hair, provoked universal admiration. The earl had not many near relatives; but such of his connections as were in town paid an early visit to Lady Court, and found their anticipations of dislike turn to wonder at the gracious dignity and sweetness of Margery’s presence. She soon learned that her strange, romantic marriage was the one topic of the moment in society, that every one was eager to see the unknown girl who had won the heart of Nugent, Earl[Pg 160] of Court, so eligible, yet so disappointing a parti. It gave Margery no pleasure to receive and return the visits of the stately ladies who claimed to be her husband’s friends; still, she forced herself to do it, as the beginning of her path of duty. Every day, as she drove out, she dreaded to see those two faces whose images she could not banish from her memory; and she would shrink back in the corner of the luxurious carriage as she passed a riding party, forgetful for the minute that her own features were hidden beneath the thick, black veil, which, despite all Pauline’s protests, she would wear, forgetful, too, of the fact that, were she to meet Vane Charteris and Stuart, they would never associate Margery Daw with the Countess of Court. For no mention of her name before her marriage had crept out. The world knew that the earl had taken his sister’s companion for his wife, and there its information ended. Miss Lawson and Dr. Fothergill and his wife were alone in the secret, and with them it was safe.

It had been Lord Court’s plan to go straight to Court Manor with his wife after resting a day or two in London; however, the death of his aunt, Lady Merivale, right after their arrival required him to stay in town to handle her affairs. Margery initially felt disappointed by the delay, but after a week, she grew more accepting. They had a suite of rooms at the Bristol, and to Pauline’s delight, they were in the very center of London. Horses and carriages were available for the Countess of Court’s use during her short stay, and the slender, black-clad girl, with her sweet, sad face and crown of red-gold hair, drew admiration from everyone. The earl didn't have many close relatives; however, those connections who were in town made a point to visit Lady Court and found their expectations of dislike transformed into awe at the gracious dignity and charm of Margery’s presence. She soon discovered that her unusual, romantic marriage was the hot topic in society, and everyone was eager to meet the mysterious girl who had captured the heart of Nugent, Earl of Court, a highly sought-after yet somewhat disappointing match. Margery found no joy in hosting and returning visits from the elegant ladies who claimed to be her husband’s friends; still, she forced herself to do it as the first step on her path of duty. Every day when she went out, she dreaded encountering those two faces that she couldn't forget; she would shrink back in the luxurious carriage when passing a group of riders, momentarily forgetting that her own features were concealed beneath a thick black veil, which she insisted on wearing despite all of Pauline’s protests, also forgetting that if she were to bump into Vane Charteris and Stuart, they would never connect Margery Daw with the Countess of Court. There had been no mention of her name before her marriage. The world knew that the earl had married his sister’s companion, and that was the end of the information. Only Miss Lawson and Dr. Fothergill and his wife knew the truth, and with them, it was safe.

One afternoon, at the beginning of the second week of their stay in town, a trial came to Margery’s pride. Lord Court was claimed by the lawyers, and, after a morning spent among her books, Margery prepared for a drive and some visits. Pauline dressed the slender, graceful figure in the black garments and fastened the sable mantle while she uttered exclamations of delight at her mistress’ appearance. She made a slight protest as the veil was produced, but Margery was firm, and the delicate face, with its great blue eyes, was completely hidden beneath the thick folds.

One afternoon, at the start of the second week of their stay in town, Margery faced a challenge to her pride. Lord Court was called by the lawyers, and after spending the morning with her books, Margery got ready for a drive and some visits. Pauline dressed her slender, graceful figure in black clothes and fastened the fur wrap while expressing delight at her mistress’s appearance. She made a small protest when the veil was brought out, but Margery was resolute, and her delicate face, with its large blue eyes, was completely concealed beneath the thick folds.

The first visit was to an old marchioness who had fallen a victim to Lady Court’s charm and sweetness, and Margery made great progress toward friendship. Several ladies were present, and from one and all she received kind congratulations.

The first visit was to an elderly marchioness who had been captivated by Lady Court’s charm and kindness, and Margery made significant strides toward friendship. Several ladies were there, and she received warm congratulations from each of them.

“But now I want to beg a favor, dear Lady Court,” said the hostess, after a while; “it is rude of me, perhaps, but I hope you will forgive it. Will you not remove that thick veil? We cannot see your fair young face, and nature has been so lavish to you, child, you can afford to be generous.”

“But now I’d like to ask a favor, dear Lady Court,” said the hostess after a while. “I know it might be rude of me, but I hope you’ll forgive me. Could you please take off that thick veil? We can’t see your lovely young face, and nature has been so generous to you, dear, you can afford to be a little generous too.”

Margery laughed softly, and put up her hand to unpin[Pg 161] the veil, when the door opened, and a voice announced:

Margery chuckled softly and raised her hand to unpin[Pg 161] the veil when the door swung open, and a voice declared:

“Lady Charteris—Miss Charteris!”

“Lady Charteris—Ms. Charteris!”

Margery felt the blood surge in her ears and a mist rose before her eyes; she saw again the beautiful, cold, cruel creature who had spoken words that stabbed her to the very heart.

Margery felt the blood rush in her ears and a haze cloud her vision; she saw once more the beautiful, cold, cruel being who had uttered words that pierced her right to the heart.

She acknowledged the introduction with a slight bend of the head, then, murmuring a few words of regret and farewell, went swiftly from the room to her carriage, her breast full of stormy emotions.

She nodded slightly at the introduction, then, mumbling a few words of regret and goodbye, quickly left the room to get to her carriage, her heart filled with turbulent emotions.

“I am so sorry you did not see Lady Court; she has the face of an angel,” said the hostess, as Margery disappeared.

“I’m so sorry you didn’t get to see Lady Court; she has the face of an angel,” said the hostess, as Margery vanished.

“She is very tall,” observed Vane, in her most bored manner—“almost too tall for a woman—and she seems to have red hair. I hate red hair,” she added, a vision of a sweet, girlish face, framed in red-gold curls, rising before her as she spoke.

“She is really tall,” Vane remarked, in her most bored tone—“almost too tall for a woman—and she looks like she has red hair. I can't stand red hair,” she added, a picture of a sweet, girlish face, framed in red-gold curls, coming to mind as she spoke.

“Your taste, dear Vane, is always good,” observed the old lady, dryly, and then the conversation drifted into other channels.

“Your taste, dear Vane, is always good,” remarked the old lady, dryly, and then the conversation shifted to other topics.

Margery gave her orders in a quiet, stifled voice, and was driven back to the hotel. The fear, the dread she had suffered in anticipation of this meeting was as nothing compared with the agony of pride and pain she now endured. She had thought herself strong, thought she was braced for whatever might happen, and at one blow the barriers she had been building were thrown to the ground, and she was the broken-hearted, humiliated girl once again. The sight of Vane recalled all her despair, and knowledge that Stuart—her love—was lost to her forever. She sat in deep thought as the carriage rolled along, and it was not till it drew up at the hotel that she woke from her meditations. Then, in a moment, came the memory of her position—of her husband. She was now far above such insults, and she had one who would avenge them. The first rush of agitation had died away, and, when she reached her rooms, she paced up and down till her mind was restored to tranquillity.

Margery gave her orders in a quiet, subdued voice, and was taken back to the hotel. The fear and dread she felt in anticipation of this meeting were nothing compared to the pain and humiliation she was experiencing now. She had thought she was strong and ready for anything, but in an instant, the walls she had built came crashing down, and she was just a heartbroken, embarrassed girl once more. Seeing Vane brought back all her despair, along with the realization that Stuart—her love—was gone from her forever. She sat lost in thought as the carriage rolled along, and it wasn’t until they arrived at the hotel that she came back to reality. Then, in an instant, the reminder of her situation—of her husband—hit her. She was now well above such insults, and she had someone who would seek revenge. The initial wave of agitation had passed, and when she reached her rooms, she paced back and forth until her mind returned to calm.

She would be braver in the future, and, if fate forced her to meet either of those two, she would go through[Pg 162] the ordeal unflinchingly. It would be bitter, she knew, for, painful as the sight of Vane Charteris had been, it recalled only wounded pride; with the other her experience would be different, for the sight of Stuart’s face would bring back the memory of her unrequited love and despair.

She would be braver in the future, and if fate made her confront either of those two, she would face the challenge without hesitation. It would be hard, she knew, because even though seeing Vane Charteris had hurt, it only brought back memories of wounded pride; with the other, her experience would be different, since seeing Stuart’s face would remind her of her unrequited love and despair.[Pg 162]

She threw off her mantle and hat, and turned suddenly to the piano. In moments of great emotion music soothed her—it relieved her overcharged heart.

She tossed aside her coat and hat, then suddenly turned to the piano. In moments of intense emotion, music calmed her—it eased her heavy heart.

“We know not whether death be good,
But life at least it will not be;
Men will stand sadd’ning as we stood,
Watch the same fields and sky as we,
And the same sea.
“Let this be said between us here—
One love grows green when one turns gray,
This year knows nothing of last year,
To-morrow has no more to say
To yesterday.
“Live and let live, as I will do—
Love and let love, and so will I;
But sweet for me no more with you,
Not while I live, not though I die.
Good-night, good-by!”

It was a new song, sent in, with many others, by the earl. Margery played it through, and sang the words in a low, sad voice, till the passion of the music awoke a chord within her; and then, as she neared the end, her tones rang out clear and sweet through the large room. As the echoes died away, the door opened, and the footman ushered in a lady. Margery rose quickly, gave one look, then, with a sudden exclamation of pleasure, hastened forward and threw her arms round the newcomer.

It was a new song, sent in, along with many others, by the earl. Margery played it all the way through and sang the words in a soft, melancholic voice until the emotion of the music stirred something inside her; then, as she got close to the end, her voice rang out clear and sweet across the large room. As the echoes faded, the door opened, and the footman brought in a lady. Margery quickly stood up, glanced over, and then, with a quick exclamation of joy, rushed forward and wrapped her arms around the newcomer.

“Miss Lawson!” she cried, with honest joy. “I am so glad—so glad to see you once again!”

“Miss Lawson!” she exclaimed, genuinely happy. “I’m so glad—so glad to see you again!”

Miss Lawson kissed the fair cheek in silence, while tears glistened in her eyes. If ever she had doubted the warmth, the generosity, the goodness of Margery’s nature for an instant, the genuine pleasure and affection of the girl now would have shamed her. She was still[Pg 163] the Margery of old, the sweet, loving Margery she knew so well.

Miss Lawson kissed the fair cheek in silence, while tears shone in her eyes. If she had ever doubted the warmth, generosity, or goodness of Margery’s nature, the genuine pleasure and affection from the girl now would have made her feel embarrassed. She was still[Pg 163] the Margery of old, the sweet, loving Margery she knew so well.

“You are glad, child?” she said, quietly. “So am I to see your dear face again; the months have seemed long since you went, though your letters have told me all you have done. You are the same Margery; yet you are changed, dear.”

“You're happy, kid?” she said softly. “So am I to see your sweet face again; these months have felt long since you left, even though your letters have kept me updated on everything you've done. You're still the same Margery; yet you're different, my dear.”

“I am older and—a married woman,” Margery responded, with a forced little laugh. “My dignity makes me older. But come and sit with me. How much I have to say, and yet I scarcely know where to begin!”

“I’m older now—and a married woman,” Margery replied with a hesitant laugh. “My dignity makes me feel older. But come sit with me. I have so much to say, yet I hardly know where to start!”

Miss Lawson let her remove her bonnet and cloak and push her with affectionate hand into an easy-chair in the inner room, close to a blazing fire. With undisguised pleasure her eyes rested on the girlish figure. It was not until Margery had gone from the village that the rectory governess realized how deeply the waif had crept into her heart.

Miss Lawson allowed her to take off her bonnet and cloak and gently guided her into a comfortable chair in the inner room, right next to a warm fire. With unhidden joy, her eyes lingered on the youthful figure. It wasn't until Margery had left the village that the rectory governess understood how profoundly the girl had made her way into her heart.

“You are not surprised to see me?” she said, after a while, as Lady Court seated herself on a stool at her feet.

“You’re not surprised to see me?” she said after a moment, as Lady Court sat down on a stool at her feet.

“I have been thinking of you so much and so often that you seem part of my life. You are come to stay with me, dear Miss Lawson? Yes, yes, you must stay; I shall not let you go.”

“I’ve been thinking about you so much and so often that you seem like a part of my life. You’re going to stay with me, right, dear Miss Lawson? Yes, yes, you have to stay; I won’t let you leave.”

“I must return to-morrow; Mrs. Carr will expect me. I left Hurstley on purpose to see you, Margery.”

“I have to go back tomorrow; Mrs. Carr will be expecting me. I left Hurstley just to see you, Margery.”

“How good of you!” exclaimed Margery, warmly, fondling the worn hand between her two soft palms. “This is just what I wanted to complete everything.”

“How thoughtful of you!” exclaimed Margery, warmly, holding the worn hand between her two gentle palms. “This is exactly what I needed to make everything complete.”

“You are happy?” asked Miss Lawson, abruptly.

"Are you happy?" Miss Lawson asked suddenly.

“I am content,” answered the girl, and her great blue eyes met the gray ones with a steadfast look. “And now tell me all the news. Am I quite forgotten in the village? Do none of them ask for me in Hurstley?”

“I’m happy,” the girl replied, her bright blue eyes meeting the gray ones with a steady gaze. “Now, tell me everything that's new. Have they completely forgotten me in the village? Does anyone ask about me in Hurstley?”

“Margery, I will be candid with you. When you first went I heard very little about you, you know—I seldom go into the village—but in a very short time the news came that you had gone to Australia with Reuben and Robert Bright. The people were hard, dear, and blamed you. The Brights are heartbroken at Robert’s[Pg 164] leaving them, and all the fault is laid at your door. They do not speak kindly of you, child, and, when I first heard them, I had great difficulty in holding my tongue. But you had begged for secrecy and silence, and I had given my word. I meant to have written to or seen you, but then came poor Lady Enid’s death, your marriage, and your illness. I could do nothing but wait. I have waited, and now, Margery, I have come here for the very purpose of asking you to take the seal from my lips, that I may explain to the village and silence slander.”

“Margery, I’ll be honest with you. When you first left, I didn’t hear much about you, you know—I rarely go into the village—but soon enough, the news got around that you went to Australia with Reuben and Robert Bright. The townspeople were harsh, my dear, and they blamed you. The Brights are devastated by Robert’s leaving them, and all the blame falls on you. They don’t speak kindly of you, child, and when I first heard them, it was hard for me to stay quiet. But you had asked for secrecy and silence, and I gave my word. I intended to write or see you, but then came the sad news of Lady Enid’s death, your marriage, and your illness. I had no choice but to wait. I’ve waited, and now, Margery, I’ve come here specifically to ask you to lift the silence I’ve kept, so I can explain to the village and put an end to the gossip.”

Margery had risen to her feet, her hands pressed to her bosom, her face deadly pale.

Margery stood up, her hands pressed to her chest, her face extremely pale.

“How cruel the world is,” she murmured, bitterly, “how terribly cruel! They know nothing, yet they speak harshly. They do not know how I begged, how I entreated Robert to go back to his home. You remember how stunned I was when first I learned that he had joined Reuben?”

“How cruel the world is,” she murmured bitterly, “how incredibly cruel! They know nothing, yet they speak so harshly. They have no idea how much I begged and pleaded with Robert to go back home. Do you remember how shocked I was when I first found out that he had joined Reuben?”

“I know,” answered Miss Lawson, “and I would have all the world do you justice. You are now great; let them know you as you are, and crush their calumny. I do not blame the Brights—their whole life was centered in Robert—but——”

“I know,” replied Miss Lawson, “and I want the whole world to recognize your worth. You’ve achieved so much; let them see you for who you really are, and put an end to their slander. I don’t blame the Brights—their entire life revolved around Robert—but——”

“And for the rest I do not care,” interrupted Margery, proudly. “The Brights will hear from Robert soon, and then they will learn the truth and know how they have wronged me. What had I done to the village that at the very beginning of my life they should think ill of me? Oh, Miss Lawson, is the world all like this?”

“And for the rest, I don’t care,” Margery interrupted proudly. “The Brights will hear from Robert soon, and then they'll find out the truth and see how they've wronged me. What did I do to the village that made them think badly of me from the very start of my life? Oh, Miss Lawson, is the world really like this?”

“The world is cruel, Margery, bitter, hard,” the elder woman said, with a sigh; then she added, regretfully, “I am sorry you will not disclose your secret, but you know best, dear, and I have done what I considered my duty.”

“The world is harsh, Margery, unforgiving, tough,” the older woman said with a sigh; then she added, regretfully, “I’m sorry you won’t share your secret, but you know what’s best, dear, and I’ve done what I thought was my duty.”

“You have done as you have done so often—treated me as though I were your own child—and I thank you.”

“You've done what you often do—treated me like I was your own child—and I really appreciate it.”

“And have you not been my own?” said the elder woman, with a new light of tenderness on her face. “I have seen you spring up from a tiny child to womanhood; I have loved you through all, and I am proud of you. You are to me what the poet says:

“And haven’t you been my own?” said the older woman, a new warmth of tenderness on her face. “I’ve watched you grow from a small child into a woman; I’ve loved you all the way, and I’m proud of you. You are to me what the poet says:

[Pg 165]

[Pg 165]

“‘For years she grew in sun and shower,
Then Nature said, “A lovelier flower
On earth was never seen;
This child I to myself will take;
She shall be mine, and I will make
A lady of my own.”’”

“And nature did that, Margery. No rules of mine could do what she did. You had the germ within you of all that makes a grand, good woman, and it has come to perfection.”

“And nature did that, Margery. No rules of mine could achieve what she did. You had the essence within you of everything that makes a great, good woman, and it has come to fruition.”

Margery bent and kissed the lips that spoke the grateful words.

Margery leaned down and kissed the lips that expressed the thankful words.

“You always comforted me, dearest, truest friend! Ah, why will you not stay with me always, to be my counselor and guide in the years to come? You have worked so hard; now is your time for rest. Promise me that when you are tired you will make your home with me.”

“You always comforted me, dearest, truest friend! Ah, why won’t you stay with me forever, to be my advisor and guide in the years ahead? You’ve worked so hard; now it’s your time to rest. Promise me that when you’re tired, you’ll come and stay with me.”

“I will come to you whenever I can, but I will not live with you. It would not be wise. Now tell me of all the strange things that have happened since we parted. Thank Heaven, my child, your lot has fallen upon the golden side of life! Your troubles are over, now begins your happiness.”

“I’ll come to see you whenever I can, but I can’t live with you. That wouldn’t be smart. Now, tell me about all the weird things that have happened since we last saw each other. Thank goodness, my child, you’ve landed on the bright side of life! Your troubles are behind you; now your happiness begins.”

Margery’s hand had wandered to her heart-shaped locket, which day and night she always wore. She raised it, and gazed at the image of her mother’s face.

Margery’s hand had drifted to her heart-shaped locket, which she wore day and night. She lifted it and looked at the picture of her mother’s face.

“It seems like a fairy story,” she said, slowly and dreamily. “I wonder does the knowledge that I have so much, that the babe she left alone in the wide, wide world has great riches and lives in luxury make her happy?”

"It feels like a fairy tale," she said, slowly and dreamily. "I wonder if knowing that I have so much, that the baby she left alone in the vast, vast world has great wealth and lives in luxury makes her happy?"

“It would make her happier, dear child,” Miss Lawson added, quietly, “to see that your companion and friend for life, your husband, is so good and true a man. He is well known to me, Margery. You see, my sister has told me all about his nobleness and worth, and from my heart I congratulate you—more, I rejoice with you.”

“It would make her happier, dear child,” Miss Lawson added softly, “to know that your lifelong partner, your husband, is such a good and genuine man. I know him well, Margery. You see, my sister has shared all about his goodness and value, and from the bottom of my heart, I congratulate you—more than that, I celebrate with you.”

Margery did not answer; her hand was still closed round her locket, her eyes fixed on the fire. The light flickering and dancing on her pale, lovely face found no smile there, only a depth of pain in the wondrous starlike eyes.

Margery didn't respond; her hand remained closed around her locket, her gaze locked on the fire. The light flickering and dancing on her pale, beautiful face revealed no smile, only a deep sadness in her amazing, star-like eyes.


[Pg 166]

[Pg 166]

CHAPTER XXII.

The fortnight’s stay of the Crosbie Castle party in town was extended to nearly six weeks; then Stuart escorted his mother home, and Vane Charteris remained in London. She was now thoroughly vexed and wearied. In spite of all her scheming, she was no nearer the goal. Indeed, she began almost to fear that Stuart would slip through her fingers altogether. She grew cross and worried, driving her mother almost frantic by her return to what she called ill-health. The suspense was really telling upon her, and with the birth of fear came strong determination. For her own pride’s sake, she must win now; the bitter mortification, the humiliation of failure would be too terrible to bear. Had she not tacitly encouraged the idea that her marriage with the heir of Crosbie Castle and Beecham Park was a foregone conclusion? Already she had experienced the pleasure of seeing envy and disappointment gather on several of her rivals’ faces. What barrier now remained? Stuart had, to all outward appearances, blotted the foolish episode of Margery Daw from his memory—there was no other influence to combat hers. Why, then, did he not wake to the reality and complete her satisfaction? The delay was annoying, the suspense killing.

The two-week stay of the Crosbie Castle group in town stretched to nearly six weeks; then Stuart took his mother home, and Vane Charteris stayed in London. She was now thoroughly frustrated and exhausted. Despite all her planning, she was no closer to her goal. In fact, she began to fear that Stuart would slip away from her completely. She became irritable and anxious, driving her mother nearly insane with her return to what she called poor health. The suspense was really affecting her, and with the rise of fear came a strong determination. For the sake of her pride, she had to succeed now; the bitter shame and humiliation of failure would be too awful to handle. Had she not subtly encouraged the idea that her marriage to the heir of Crosbie Castle and Beecham Park was a done deal? She had already enjoyed the satisfaction of seeing envy and disappointment appear on several of her rivals' faces. What obstacle remained? Stuart had, to all appearances, erased the silly episode with Margery Daw from his mind—there was no other influence to challenge hers. So why didn’t he realize the situation and fulfill her desires? The wait was frustrating, and the suspense was unbearable.

Stuart, little guessing the workings of Vane’s mind, was recovering gradually from the wound that his heart had received. His reckless mood had gone now, and he was once more his calm, manly self; but the happy brightness of his nature was dulled, his light, laughter-loving ways had fled forever. His love for Margery had never died; he treasured it now as a beautiful dream, too great a happiness to be realized on earth. The first agony of surprise, doubt and grief over, he grew to judge her as he judged all woman now—he thought of her, not as Margery, the pure, sweet, fresh young girl, but Margery the worldly, selfish, artificial coquette, of the same nature as the fashionable butterflies he met in town. His love for her was a thing apart from her memory; he deemed her unworthy of so great, so true[Pg 167] a feeling; he had worshiped an ideal, and he kept that ideal still shrined in his heart.

Stuart, unaware of what was going on in Vane’s mind, was slowly recovering from the emotional pain he felt. His wild mood had faded, and he was back to being his calm, confident self; however, the joyful spark in him was diminished, and his lighthearted, fun-loving ways were gone for good. His love for Margery had never faded; he now cherished it as a beautiful dream, too big a happiness to achieve in reality. After getting through the initial shock, doubt, and sadness, he started to see her differently—no longer as Margery, the pure, sweet young girl, but as Margery the worldly, selfish, fake flirt, like the fashionable socialites he encountered in the city. His love for her was separate from his memories; he considered her unworthy of such a profound, genuine feeling; he had adored an ideal, and that ideal still had a special place in his heart.

Growing weary of life in town, Stuart went back to the castle, thankful for the breath of the fresh country air, the rural quiet. He intended to leave England, to travel once again, but his father’s worn face recalled Sir Douglas Gerant’s words, and so, with a little sigh, he buried his own wishes, and gave himself up to minister to the parent who loved him so dearly, and whom he treasured in return. To his mother Stuart was a puzzle. Never once was Margery’s name on his lips, yet his undoubted love for her, as revealed in their one interview, had considerably startled her. She was surprised at his quietness, his acquiescence in her every wish, grew uneasy at his sudden gravity and the sadness of his face, and almost wished for a display of the strong will which for so many years she had deplored. She, too, was anxious that his marriage should be arranged, but had made no remark to him on the subject, deeming the affair best left in Vane’s able hands.

Tired of life in the city, Stuart made his way back to the castle, grateful for the fresh country air and the peacefulness of rural life. He planned to leave England and travel again, but his father's tired face reminded him of Sir Douglas Gerant's words. So, with a slight sigh, he set aside his own desires and devoted himself to caring for the parent who loved him deeply and whom he cherished in return. To his mother, Stuart was a mystery. Margery's name never crossed his lips, yet his undeniable love for her, evident in their one meeting, greatly surprised her. She was taken aback by his calmness and his readiness to comply with her every wish. His sudden seriousness and the sorrow on his face made her uneasy, and she found herself wishing for a show of the strong will she had lamented for so many years. She, too, wanted his marriage to be arranged but had said nothing to him about it, believing it was best left in Vane's capable hands.

Stuart had locked the thick letter which Sir Douglas had confided to his care among the few treasures he possessed, and he waited, expecting news from his cousin every day, but none came. At times Stuart grew uneasy; he saw the announcement of the arrival of the vessel in which Sir Douglas had sailed, and yet his cousin made no sign. All he could do was to wait and hope.

Stuart had locked the heavy letter that Sir Douglas had entrusted to him among the few valuables he owned, and he waited, expecting news from his cousin every day, but none came. Sometimes Stuart felt anxious; he noticed the announcement of the arrival of the ship that Sir Douglas had taken, yet his cousin showed no signs. All he could do was wait and hope.

He turned his attention to the business connected with the lands and estates of Crosbie Castle, and spent long days with the farmers and laborers, winning their hearts by his warm, generous nature, and the interest he took in their welfare. But this state of things displeased Mrs. Crosbie beyond words. She was an ambitious woman—she longed to see her son enter the world’s lists for fame, and to watch him gradually developing into a quiet farm-owner was more than she could bear. It roused her pride to think that her son should have the whole of his life altered through the sentimental folly of a plebeian romance, and she determined to speak to him openly upon the subject of his career on the first opportunity.

He focused on the business related to the lands and estates of Crosbie Castle, spending long days with the farmers and laborers, winning their hearts with his warm, generous nature and the interest he showed in their well-being. But this situation upset Mrs. Crosbie immensely. She was an ambitious woman—she wanted to see her son compete for fame in the world, and watching him slowly become a quiet farm owner was more than she could tolerate. It wounded her pride to think that her son’s entire future could change because of the sentimental foolishness of a common romance, and she decided to talk to him openly about his career at the first chance she got.

[Pg 168]

[Pg 168]

It was now about the middle of November, and Stuart was fully occupied with altering and restoring his cottages before the severe weather set in. He went out early and returned late, so that his mother found the desired opportunity long in coming. At last, one afternoon, she perceived him striding up the avenue, and, leaving her boudoir, she met him in the hall.

It was now around mid-November, and Stuart was busy renovating and fixing up his cottages before the harsh weather arrived. He left early and came back late, which made it difficult for his mother to find the chance she had been waiting for. Finally, one afternoon, she saw him walking up the driveway and, leaving her room, she met him in the hallway.

“Well, mother,” said Stuart, smiling, “not out to-day? You are wise—it is ankle-deep in mud. Don’t come near me—I am not fit to approach you. I have come back for an agreement I made about Cullam’s cottage; I must be off directly.”

“Well, mom,” said Stuart, smiling, “not going out today? You’re smart—it’s full of mud. Don’t come near me—I’m not clean enough to be around you. I came back for the deal I made about Cullam’s cottage; I need to head out right away.”

“What is your hurry, Stuart?” asked Mrs. Crosbie, coldly. “Cannot you spare me a few minutes? I have long wanted to speak to you, but really you are so much engaged, I have had no chance.”

“What’s the rush, Stuart?” Mrs. Crosbie asked, coldly. “Can’t you take a few minutes for me? I’ve wanted to talk to you for a while, but honestly, you’ve been so busy, I haven’t had the chance.”

“Of course I am ready, mother, if you wish it,” Stuart replied, though not readily. He never cared for these brief intervals of conversation with his mother; they invariably annoyed him.

“Of course I'm ready, Mom, if you want me to,” Stuart replied, though not enthusiastically. He never liked these short conversations with his mother; they always irritated him.

“Come to my boudoir for a few minutes.”

“Come to my room for a few minutes.”

He followed Mrs. Crosbie in silence; then, as she closed the door, he walked to the window and leaned against the ledge.

He silently followed Mrs. Crosbie; then, as she closed the door, he walked over to the window and leaned against the sill.

“Well, mother?” he said, in a tone of impatience.

“Well, mom?” he said, in an impatient tone.

Mrs. Crosbie stirred the fire, then warmed her white hands. She looked at her son, and the sight of his grave, handsome face strengthened her purpose. It was such a faint likeness to the merry, bright face of a few months back.

Mrs. Crosbie poked the fire and then warmed her pale hands. She glanced at her son, and the sight of his serious, good-looking face reinforced her determination. It was such a faint resemblance to the cheerful, lively face from a few months ago.

“Stuart,” she began, quietly, “I wish to speak to you seriously. Do you intend to lead this kind of life always?”

“Stuart,” she started softly, “I need to talk to you seriously. Do you plan to live this way forever?”

“What kind of life, mother?”

“What kind of life, Mom?”

“This dull, monotonous, farmerlike existence. Have you no aim—no ambition?”

“This boring, monotonous, farmer-like life. Don’t you have any goals—any ambition?”

“None,” Stuart answered, laconically.

“None,” Stuart replied flatly.

His mother moved impatiently in her seat.

His mother shifted restlessly in her seat.

“Pray, be sensible, Stuart,” she said, sharply; “you were never like this before. It galls me, it wounds me to see you wasting your days down here, pottering about on the farms, and for what?”

“Come on, be reasonable, Stuart,” she said sharply. “You were never like this before. It annoys me, it hurts me to see you wasting your days down here, fiddling around on the farms, and for what?”

[Pg 169]

[Pg 169]

“Some one must look after things, mother; my father cannot, and you have often complained to me of the bad management, so I have determined to relieve you of further anxiety.”

“Someone has to take care of things, Mom; my dad can’t, and you’ve often told me about the poor management, so I’ve decided to take that worry off your hands.”

“Pshaw! Do I want my son to turn steward? I have to-day received a letter from Lady Bayliffe strongly recommending me a manager, and I have all but settled to engage him.”

“Pshaw! Do I want my son to become a steward? I just received a letter from Lady Bayliffe strongly recommending a manager, and I’m almost ready to hire him.”

“Then don’t do it,” promptly replied Stuart. “He is not wanted.”

“Then don’t do it,” Stuart quickly responded. “He’s not wanted.”

“He is wanted! I shall not allow you, Stuart, to do this kind of work.”

“He is wanted! I'm not going to let you, Stuart, do this kind of work.”

“My dear mother, I am of age!”

“My dear mother, I’m grown up now!”

Mrs. Crosbie was silent, and Stuart, looking up, saw the pain and perplexity on her face.

Mrs. Crosbie was silent, and Stuart, looking up, saw the pain and confusion on her face.

“Forgive me, mother,” he added, moving toward her. “I am very selfish. Tell me what you want me to do, and if it is in my power I will undertake it.”

“Forgive me, Mom,” he said, moving closer to her. “I’m really selfish. Just tell me what you want me to do, and if I can, I'll take care of it.”

“I want you to rise in the world; I want you to be famous, Stuart.”

“I want you to succeed in life; I want you to be well-known, Stuart.”

“Fame is not to be bought, mother.”

“Fame isn't something you can buy, mom.”

“It is within your reach. Contest Chesterham at the next election. You will be returned with an immense majority. The rest will follow.”

“It’s within your grasp. Run against Chesterham in the next election. You’ll win by a huge margin. The rest will follow.”

“I have no brains for politics,” declared Stuart. “I cannot do it.”

“I’m not cut out for politics,” Stuart said. “I just can’t handle it.”

“There is no such word as ‘cannot!’” returned Mrs. Crosbie, vigorously. “If I were in your place, Stuart, how differently I would act! You are wasting your life.”

“There’s no such thing as ‘cannot!’” Mrs. Crosbie replied emphatically. “If I were in your position, Stuart, I would handle things so differently! You’re wasting your life.”

Stuart walked back to the window.

Stuart walked over to the window.

“I will not give you a decided answer now, mother,” he said. “Give me two days to consider.”

“I won’t give you a definite answer right now, mom,” he said. “Just give me two days to think about it.”

“Willingly,” she agreed, “and weigh all things well. Remember, you will afford me the greatest happiness in life if you agree to this and to another wish.”

"Sure," she said. "And let's consider everything carefully. Just remember, you will give me the greatest joy in life if you agree to this and one other request."

“To make you happy, mother, I would do much,” Stuart responded, raising her hand to his lips. “What is it?”

“To make you happy, Mom, I'd do a lot,” Stuart replied, bringing her hand to his lips. “What is it?”

Mrs. Crosbie drew a long breath.

Mrs. Crosbie took a deep breath.

“That you will marry.”

“You’re going to get married.”

“Marry!” repeated Stuart, dropping her hand, while[Pg 170] his face grew white and his brow darkened. “That, mother, is impossible.”

“Marry!” repeated Stuart, dropping her hand, while[Pg 170] his face turned pale and his brow furrowed. “That, mom, is impossible.”

“I have not spoken to you on this subject before, Stuart, though it has been one very near my heart. You have been troubled; but you are not my son if you have not pride sufficient to drown and wash away forever any trace of your trouble. It is not for a Crosbie to submit to insult and humiliation.”

“I haven't discussed this topic with you before, Stuart, but it's been very important to me. You've been struggling, but you wouldn't be my son if you didn't have enough pride to completely wash away any trace of your troubles. A Crosbie should never accept insult and humiliation.”

“I submit to none!” retorted Stuart, in a quiet, clear voice.

“I submit to no one!” Stuart replied, in a calm, clear voice.

“You have been deceived,” his mother declared, coldly and proudly; “by one who was not worthy even a second thought.”

“You've been fooled,” his mother said, coldly and proudly; “by someone who wasn't even worth a second thought.”

“Mother!” he exclaimed, hurriedly, and then stopped. What could he say in defense of Margery? She was, indeed, all this. “Your wish is sudden,” he added, after a pause. “It comes to me quite unexpectedly; but I have only one answer to it—I shall never marry!”

“Mom!” he exclaimed, quickly, and then paused. What could he say to defend Margery? She was, after all, everything he described. “Your wish is surprising,” he added, after a moment. “It’s something I didn’t see coming; but I have only one answer to it—I will never get married!”

Mrs. Crosbie compressed her lips and turned away.

Mrs. Crosbie pressed her lips together and looked away.

“Just now you called yourself selfish,” she observed. “I think you were right.”

“Just now you called yourself selfish,” she pointed out. “I think you were right.”

“Why should I marry, mother?” he cried, suddenly. “You know, or perhaps you can never know, what the past meant to me. I am not a vane to be turned by every wind. I have loved, and I shall not love again.”

“Why should I marry, Mom?” he shouted suddenly. “You know, or maybe you can never understand, what the past meant to me. I’m not someone who can be swayed by every little thing. I’ve loved, and I won’t love again.”

“What has that to do with marriage?”

“What does that have to do with marriage?”

“I would not ask any woman to be a wife on such empty terms; it would be a sin. But it is not necessary. I would do anything, mother, in my power to please you; but this I cannot.”

“I wouldn’t ask any woman to be a wife under such empty conditions; it would be wrong. But it’s not necessary. I would do anything, Mom, within my power to make you happy; but this I can't do.”

“Are you my child?” asked his mother, quietly and coldly. “Can you waste your whole life, like a misanthrope, because a village coquette has laughed at and mocked you? There are good women’s hearts still in the world, women of our world, who can love and suffer as such creatures never can.”

“Are you my child?” his mother asked, quietly and coldly. “Can you really throw away your entire life, like a recluse, just because a village flirt has laughed at and ridiculed you? There are still good women in the world, women of our kind, who can love and endure in ways that those types never will.”

“I will offer no woman my life without my love,” declared Stuart, firmly.

“I won’t give my life to any woman without my love,” Stuart declared firmly.

“What would you say if I were to tell you that there is one who would take it gladly, one who has watched and worked for you all these months in silence, and who, through everything, is steadfast and true as steel?”

“What would you say if I told you there’s someone who would gladly take it, someone who has quietly watched and worked for you all these months, and who, through it all, is as steadfast and true as steel?”

[Pg 171]

[Pg 171]

Mrs. Crosbie’s hand fell on her son’s shoulder as she spoke. She felt it was her last card; it might win the game. Stuart looked into his mother’s eyes; a flush rose to his face.

Mrs. Crosbie's hand rested on her son's shoulder as she spoke. She sensed it was her final move; it could win the game. Stuart looked into his mother's eyes; a warmth spread across his face.

“You mean,” he began.

“You mean,” he said.

“Your cousin, Vane,” she broke in.

“Your cousin Vane,” she interrupted.

“Vane!”

"Vane!"

His mother’s hand slipped from its hold; but he did not move. He was in a very whirlwind of surprise, pain and doubt.

His mother’s hand slipped from its grip; but he didn’t move. He was caught in a whirlwind of surprise, pain, and doubt.

“You have not known? No; she hid her secret too well! There is a woman fit to be your wife—proud, loving, courageous, a companion to cheer, a helpmate to stimulate your ambition. Had you not been so blind, Stuart, you might have seen this. What do you say now?”

“You didn't know? No; she kept her secret too well! There’s a woman who would be perfect to be your wife—proud, loving, brave, a companion to lift your spirits, a partner to inspire your ambition. If you hadn’t been so oblivious, Stuart, you might have noticed this. What do you think now?”

“I can say nothing,” he answered, still in the same low tones. “This has stunned me. You must let me think, mother; I have not the power to speak now.”

“I can’t say anything,” he replied, still in the same quiet voice. “This has shocked me. You need to give me some time to think, mom; I just can’t find the words right now.”

“Yes, think—and think well,” Mrs. Crosbie said gently. Something told her that she had won; Vane’s devotion had touched the right chord.

“Yes, think—and think carefully,” Mrs. Crosbie said gently. Something told her that she had succeeded; Vane’s devotion had struck the right chord.

She watched her son move to the door in silence.

She silently watched her son walk to the door.

“We will speak of this again another time,” he said, with constraint.

“We'll talk about this again another time,” he said, holding back.

A wave of compunction passed through Mrs. Crosbie’s mind when she was alone. Would Vane, after all, bring him happiness? She had tricked and deceived him. But this momentary feeling was soon lost in the glad thrill of ambition that stirred her breast. Stuart married, and in Parliament, she had nothing more to wish for.

A wave of guilt washed over Mrs. Crosbie when she was alone. Would Vane really bring him happiness? She had tricked and deceived him. But this fleeting feeling quickly faded, replaced by the exciting rush of ambition that filled her. With Stuart married and in Parliament, she had everything she could want.

In a maze of troubled thoughts Stuart strode down the wet paths. Vane loved him; and yet she had put her own feelings on one side and ministered tenderly, thoughtfully, kindly to him! What depths of womanly sweetness in such a sacrifice—what a generous, noble nature! His heart warmed with gratitude toward her, though it cooled again as he remembered that she loved him. What could he do—whither turn in this dilemma? Vane was dear to him as a friend, as a sister, but not as the woman he would make his wife. And to make any woman his wife now, when such sadness darkened his[Pg 172] life, was almost impossible. What must he do? Could he let her live on alone, with the sorrow he knew from experience to be so bitter wearing out her heart? Would it be a generous return for all she had done, for the noble tenderness with which she had tried to bring him happiness? No, no, a thousand times no! If he could no longer have joy, if gladness were gone forever, he had still the peaceful pleasure of bringing gladness to another’s heart. His mother was right—it was his duty to face the world, and Vane should be his wife.

In a maze of troubled thoughts, Stuart walked down the wet paths. Vane loved him; yet she had set aside her own feelings and cared for him tenderly, thoughtfully, and kindly! What depths of womanly sweetness in such a sacrifice—what a generous, noble nature! His heart warmed with gratitude toward her, but it cooled again as he remembered that she loved him. What could he do—where could he turn in this dilemma? Vane was dear to him as a friend, as a sister, but not as the woman he would choose to marry. And to commit to any woman now, when such sadness overshadowed his life, seemed almost impossible. What should he do? Could he let her live on alone, with the sorrow he knew from experience was so bitter wearing away her heart? Would that be a generous return for everything she had done, for the noble tenderness with which she had tried to bring him happiness? No, no, a thousand times no! If he could no longer find joy, if happiness was gone forever, he still had the peaceful pleasure of bringing joy to another’s heart. His mother was right—it was his duty to face the world, and Vane should be his wife.

Even while he thought thus, his brow contracted with pain, a spasm of undying regret shot through him, the dream of his first love in all its sweetness returned and enthralled him once more. It was impossible! He paced up and down under the wet, dripping trees, trying to calm the tumult in his breast, with a longing for solitude and peace one moment, and a piteous thought of Vane’s great love the next. It was a terrible struggle, and it lasted through the night hours, never ceasing till the dawn, when, pale and worn, yet with a steadfast look of determination about his mouth and in his handsome eyes, he conquered it. He was brave and strong—sorrow could not crush him; but Vane—poor, delicate Vane—she could not endure trouble; and so, if indeed his mother had spoken aright, he would go to Vane, and ask her to be his wife.

Even as he thought about it, his brow tightened with pain, and a wave of lasting regret hit him. The dream of his first love, with all its sweetness, came flooding back and captivated him once more. It felt impossible! He paced back and forth under the wet, dripping trees, trying to calm the turmoil in his chest, feeling a mix of longing for solitude and peace one moment, and sorrow for Vane’s deep love the next. It was an intense struggle that lasted throughout the night, not stopping until dawn when, pale and worn, but with a determined look in his mouth and handsome eyes, he overcame it. He was brave and strong—sorrow couldn’t break him; but Vane—poor, fragile Vane—she couldn’t handle trouble; so, if his mother had indeed spoken truly, he would go to Vane and ask her to be his wife.

The gloomy weather in London did not tend to lessen Miss Charteris’ despondent mood. She was peevish, bored, discontented, longing to leave England and go to a warmer climate, yet feeling that she could not give up her desire and declare herself defeated. She was waiting only for a week or two to pass, and then she would go down once more to Crosbie Castle and make a final effort. This idea was occupying her mind as she sat one dull, wet afternoon gazing out into the dismal streets, with a gloomy look spoiling her pretty face. She heard the door open, but did not stir, imagining it to be her mother. The stillness that followed caused her to turn; and, looking around, she met Stuart’s eyes.

The dreary weather in London didn’t help Miss Charteris’ gloomy mood. She was irritable, bored, and unhappy, wanting to leave England for a warmer place, but feeling she could not give up her hope and admit defeat. She was just waiting for a week or two to pass, and then she would head back to Crosbie Castle and make one last effort. This thought occupied her mind as she sat one dreary, rainy afternoon staring out at the bleak streets, a sad expression marring her pretty face. She heard the door open but didn’t move, thinking it was her mother. The silence that followed made her turn, and when she looked around, she met Stuart’s gaze.

“Stuart!” she exclaimed, her face flushing. “You have given me quite a start! I did not know——”

“Stuart!” she exclaimed, her face turning red. “You really surprised me! I had no idea——”

“I have been watching you for the last two minutes,[Pg 173] Vane; you were lost in thought. Whose memory were you honoring by such deep meditation?”

“I’ve been watching you for the last two minutes,[Pg 173] Vane; you seemed deep in thought. Whose memory were you reflecting on so intensely?”

Stuart looked very handsome, and something in his manner thrilled her with joy.

Stuart looked really handsome, and something about the way he acted filled her with joy.

“I was thinking of Crosbie,” she answered. “Come to the fire, Stuart; you must be frozen. And how is Aunt Constance—and why have you come? I am very glad to see you.”

“I was thinking about Crosbie,” she replied. “Come by the fire, Stuart; you must be freezing. And how’s Aunt Constance—and why are you here? I’m really glad to see you.”

Stuart stood silent, slowly removing his gloves; then he moved nearer to her side by the fire. Vane was looking lovely; the plaintive sadness of her face, which was tinged with a delicate flush, touched him. He had read it well in the first moment of his entrance, and traced, as he thought, the marks of her trouble.

Stuart stood quietly, slowly taking off his gloves; then he moved closer to her by the fire. Vane looked beautiful; the gentle sadness on her face, which had a soft blush, made an impression on him. He had noticed it immediately when he first walked in and thought he could see the signs of her distress.

“I have come to see you, Vane,” he told her quietly, “because I have something to ask you.”

“I came to see you, Vane,” he said softly, “because I have something to ask you.”

Vane felt her heart beat wildly.

Vane felt her heart race.

“Yes, Stuart,” she said, faintly.

“Yes, Stuart,” she said softly.

“Vane, you must know my inmost heart—you were my confidante, my friend. I want you to continue to be my friend, the best and truest of companions—I want a helpmate, a counselor. I want you to be my wife.”

“Vane, you have to know my true feelings—you were my confidant, my friend. I want you to keep being my friend, the best and truest companion—I want a partner, a advisor. I want you to be my wife.”

Vane stood silent, her head bent. She felt faint, and, now that success had come at last, she could not speak.

Vane stood quietly, her head down. She felt lightheaded, and now that success had finally arrived, she couldn't find the words.

“I cannot offer you great love,” Stuart went on, taking her hand. “I will not deceive you, Vane—it is buried in the past; but I will give you affection, devotion—true and sincere devotion, if you will accept it. The gift is poor, Vane. Reject it if you will.”

“I can’t promise you grand love,” Stuart continued, holding her hand. “I won’t lie to you, Vane—it’s buried in the past; but I can give you affection, devotion—true and genuine devotion, if you’re willing to accept it. The offer isn’t much, Vane. Feel free to reject it if you like.”

“Reject it, Stuart!” murmured Vane, turning her luminous blue eyes on him. “No; I accept it, for I love you—I have loved you through it all, and I am happy at last!”

“Reject it, Stuart!” whispered Vane, looking at him with her bright blue eyes. “No; I accept it, because I love you—I have loved you through everything, and I am finally happy!”

Stuart pressed his lips to hers; and the compact was sealed.

Stuart kissed her, and the agreement was made official.


CHAPTER XXIII.

Miss Lawson kept to her word and departed on the following day for Hurstley, despite all Margery’s pleading and wishes. The short visit had been a great pleasure[Pg 174] to them both. To Margery the very sight of her governess had brought back a wave of her brief past happiness, and unconsciously soothed her; and Miss Lawson had felt her heart thrill with pride and gladness to see her pupil grown so fair and lovely a woman, and surrounded by all that she could desire. Yet the strange sadness in Margery’s eyes would haunt her. What could be the secret that had destroyed her girlishness and brought such an expression to the young face? Miss Lawson pondered this deeply, but could arrive at no solution of the mystery, and indeed would have been no little astonished had she learned what link it was that bound Margery’s heart to Hurstley. She knew the girl had been acquainted with Stuart Crosbie; but that fact was not strange, for Stuart had a kind word and smile for every one in the village, and Margery, of course, shared this general friendship with the rest.

Miss Lawson kept her promise and left the next day for Hurstley, despite all of Margery's pleas and wishes. The brief visit had brought them both a lot of joy. For Margery, just seeing her governess had stirred up a wave of her past happiness, providing her with a sense of comfort; and Miss Lawson felt a rush of pride and joy seeing her former pupil grown into such a beautiful woman, surrounded by everything she could want. However, the strange sadness in Margery's eyes lingered in Miss Lawson's mind. What could be the secret that had taken away her youthful spirit and brought such an expression to her young face? Miss Lawson thought about it deeply but couldn’t find any answers to the mystery, and she would have been quite surprised to learn what connected Margery's heart to Hurstley. She knew the girl had met Stuart Crosbie, but that wasn’t unusual, as Stuart was friendly and had a kind word and smile for everyone in the village, and Margery, of course, shared that general friendship with the others.

Lord Court had welcomed Miss Lawson warmly and courteously, and even in their brief meeting a mutual liking sprung up between them. The earl was delighted to see the flush of pleasure, called up by her presence, on Margery’s face, and he added his entreaties to his wife’s to urge the governess to stay longer; but their pleadings were vain, and Margery could only kiss her true friend and let her depart, having first extracted from her a promise of an early visit to Court Manor.

Lord Court warmly and politely welcomed Miss Lawson, and even in their short meeting, they developed a mutual affection. The earl was thrilled to see the blush of happiness that her presence brought to Margery's face, and he joined his wife's pleas to convince the governess to stay longer; but their requests were in vain, and Margery could only kiss her dear friend and let her go, having first gotten her promise for an early visit to Court Manor.

The afternoon on which Miss Lawson left was gloomy and wet, and Margery felt sad and a little lonely as she sat with her books and work. Her husband had gone to the club before luncheon, and she had decided to make the best of a long afternoon when the door opened and he appeared.

The afternoon when Miss Lawson left was dark and rainy, and Margery felt sad and slightly lonely as she sat with her books and work. Her husband had gone to the club before lunch, and she had decided to make the most of a long afternoon when the door opened and he walked in.

“Do you feel inclined to go out, my darling?” he asked, tenderly, bending to imprint a kiss on her brow.

“Are you in the mood to go out, my love?” he asked gently, leaning down to kiss her forehead.

Margery looked up inquiringly.

Margery looked up, curious.

“Because,” he explained, “I should like to take you with me to call on an old friend who is ill. I had no idea he was in England. As a rule, he is wandering round the world in a most extraordinary fashion. But I saw Notteway at the club, and he told me Gerant has been down with rheumatic fever for the last six weeks and was quite alone. So I looked in on him for a few minutes,[Pg 175] and, having mentioned my young wife, he pressed me to bring you around to see him, if you had nothing better to do.”

“Because,” he explained, “I’d like to take you with me to visit an old friend who is sick. I had no idea he was in England. Usually, he’s traveling around the world in the most amazing ways. But I ran into Notteway at the club, and he told me Gerant has been suffering from rheumatic fever for the last six weeks and has been quite alone. So I stopped by to see him for a few minutes, and after mentioning my young wife, he insisted I bring you along to see him, if you don’t have anything better to do.”[Pg 175]

“I will go with pleasure,” replied Margery, rising. “Who is he, Nugent?”

“I'll go happily,” replied Margery, standing up. “Who is he, Nugent?”

“Sir Douglas Gerant. I knew him years ago in England; but we met abroad principally, and I liked him very much. He is a peculiar, almost uncouth, man, but so kind and good—as tender as a woman and most unselfish. For these weeks past he has been very ill; but he would not let his people know, and has been attended only by his servant, who has been his companion in all his travels.”

“Sir Douglas Gerant. I knew him years ago in England; but we mostly met abroad, and I really liked him. He’s a bit strange, almost awkward, but so kind and good—tender like a woman and extremely unselfish. For the past few weeks, he’s been very ill; but he wouldn’t let anyone know, and has only been looked after by his servant, who has been with him through all his travels.”

“And he would really like to see me?” queried Lady Court, putting her dainty work into its basket.

“And he actually wants to see me?” asked Lady Court, placing her delicate work into its basket.

“He seemed to wish it. I happened to mention that I was married; and, when I spoke of my happiness, he said, in his old abrupt manner: ‘Bring her to see me, Court, if she will not be frightened by such an old savage;’ so I came at once. But if you would rather not go——”

“He seemed to want that. I happened to mention that I was married; and when I talked about my happiness, he said, in his usual blunt way: ‘Bring her to see me, Court, if she won’t be scared of such an old savage;’ so I came right away. But if you’d rather not go——”

“Oh, I should like to see him!” broke in Margery. “Poor man, all alone! And I have nothing to do this afternoon. I will not be long, Nugent.”

“Oh, I would love to see him!” interrupted Margery. “Poor guy, all by himself! And I don’t have anything planned this afternoon. I won’t be gone long, Nugent.”

With a tender smile the earl watched her graceful figure flit through the doorway; then he walked to the fireplace, and, leaning his back against it, gave himself up to pleasant thoughts. The careworn look, the expression of trouble and pain was gone from his face; hope seemed written on every manly feature, and the handsome, dark eyes flashed with a light of gladness that spoke plainly of his altered life.

With a gentle smile, the earl watched her graceful figure glide through the doorway; then he walked over to the fireplace and leaned against it, allowing himself to get lost in pleasant thoughts. The worried look, the expression of trouble and pain had disappeared from his face; hope seemed to shine through every strong feature, and his handsome, dark eyes sparkled with a joy that clearly reflected his changed life.

Margery was soon back. She had put on her sables, a round cap of the same rich fur surmounting her red-gold curls, and for once she wore no veil. She had determined to hide herself no longer. She had nothing to fear; it was she who had been wronged and insulted. Pride lent her strength, and she felt that her eyes could meet Vane’s clearly and coldly now, even though her heart still ached with the pain Stuart Crosbie had caused.

Margery was back before long. She had put on her fur coat, a round cap of the same luxurious fur topping her red-gold curls, and for once she wasn't wearing a veil. She had decided to stop hiding. She had nothing to be afraid of; it was her who had been wronged and insulted. Pride gave her strength, and she felt ready to meet Vane’s gaze clearly and coldly now, even though her heart still hurt from the pain Stuart Crosbie had caused.

[Pg 176]

[Pg 176]

The earl settled her comfortably in the carriage, and then stepped in himself.

The earl made sure she was comfortably settled in the carriage, and then he got in himself.

“This weather is terrible,” he said, as they started. “Once this law business is settled, Margery, I think I shall take you to a warmer climate, to see the sunshine and breathe the scent of flowers.”

“This weather is awful,” he said as they got going. “Once this legal stuff is sorted out, Margery, I think I’ll take you somewhere warm so you can enjoy the sunshine and smell the flowers.”

“There is one pilgrimage I must make before we do that,” returned Margery, in a low voice. “I cannot rest till I have visited Enid’s grave.”

“There’s one journey I need to take before we do that,” Margery replied quietly. “I can’t feel at peace until I visit Enid’s grave.”

The earl raised her little black-gloved hand to his lips.

The earl brought her small hand, covered in a black glove, to his lips.

“You speak only of my heart’s thoughts, my own; but I hesitated to take you to the manor in this wet, gloomy weather. I thought the sunshine would——”

“You only talk about what’s in my heart, my own feelings; but I was reluctant to bring you to the manor in this rainy, dreary weather. I thought the sunshine would——”

“Sunshine is beautiful; but the manor is home, and is near her.”

“Sunshine is lovely, but the mansion is home, and it’s close to her.”

Margery smiled faintly; she was compelled to speak these words, for she felt almost overpowered by this tender devotion, and suffered miserably as she thought how poorly she could return it. Henceforth it mattered little to her where she lived; but, if her choice of the manor brought him pleasure, she was glad.

Margery smiled weakly; she felt she had to say these words because she was almost overwhelmed by this gentle devotion, and it made her miserable to think how poorly she could reciprocate it. From that point on, it didn't really matter to her where she lived; but if her choice of the manor made him happy, she was happy about it.

“Home!” repeated Lord Court, tenderly. “Ah, Margery, you cannot know what a wealth of happiness there is in that word! Thank you, dear, for uttering it. Yes, we will go home.”

“Home!” Lord Court said gently. “Ah, Margery, you can’t imagine the happiness that word brings! Thank you, dear, for saying it. Yes, we will go home.”

They were silent after this till they reached a quiet street in an unfashionable quarter, and presently the earl handed Margery into the doorway of a tall, gloomy-looking house.

They were quiet after that until they reached a calm street in a less trendy part of town, and soon the earl helped Margery into the entrance of a tall, dark-looking house.

“Gerant always stays here,” he said, as they went upstairs. “Will you remain here, my dearest, till I see if he is ready to receive you?”

“Gerant always stays here,” he said as they went upstairs. “Will you wait here, my dear, until I check if he’s ready to see you?”

Margery smiled, and waited in a room that looked cozy and picturesque in the fireglow. The walls were hung with weapons of all nations; a heterogeneous mass of quaint, curious things were grouped in corners; carved and painted gourds were placed here and there, with ivory ornaments and rare bits of china. It represented a strange contrast to the dull, ordinary exterior of the house, and Margery found much to attract her till her husband returned.

Margery smiled and waited in a room that felt cozy and charming in the glow of the fire. The walls were covered with weapons from various nations; a mix of quirky, interesting items were clustered in the corners; carved and painted gourds were scattered around, along with ivory decorations and rare pieces of china. It was a striking contrast to the plain, ordinary outside of the house, and Margery found plenty to keep her interested until her husband came back.

“Now, my darling, come with me. Loose that heavy[Pg 177] cloak, or you will be too warm; and, if the old man asks you to sing, will you gratify him?”

“Now, my dear, come with me. Take off that heavy[Pg 177] cloak, or you'll be too warm; and if the old man asks you to sing, will you please him?”

“With all my heart.”

"With all my heart."

Lord Court led his wife across a passage, and pushed open a door hung with curtains. The room that she entered was almost dark, but Margery saw a low, flat couch pulled near the fire, with a gray head resting on the pillow. She could not see the invalid’s face properly, but a faint something in the dark eyes struck her as familiar.

Lord Court led his wife through a hallway and opened a door covered with curtains. The room she walked into was nearly dark, but Margery noticed a low, flat couch positioned close to the fire, with a gray head resting on the pillow. She couldn't clearly see the sick person's face, but there was a faint hint in the dark eyes that felt familiar to her.

“I have brought my wife to see you, as I promised, Gerant,” said the earl, cheerfully, leading Margery to the couch.

“I’ve brought my wife to see you, like I promised, Gerant,” said the earl happily, guiding Margery to the couch.

“It is kind of you to come, Lady Court,” the sick man answered, in a faint, weak voice. “I have known your husband a long, long time—years, eh, Court?”

“It’s really nice of you to come, Lady Court,” the sick man replied in a faint, weak voice. “I’ve known your husband for a long, long time—years, right, Court?”

Where had Margery heard that voice before? It sounded familiar, faint and husky as it was.

Where had Margery heard that voice before? It sounded familiar, soft and raspy as it was.

“I am very glad to come,” she responded, simply, and took the chair the servant pushed forward.

“I’m really glad to be here,” she replied straightforwardly and took the chair the servant had offered.

“And Margery will sing for you, if you like.”

“And Margery will sing for you if you want.”

“Margery!” whispered the sick man; and then he tried to raise his head from the pillow. “Margery!” he repeated.

“Margery!” the sick man whispered, and then he tried to lift his head from the pillow. “Margery!” he said again.

“I think Sir Douglas is ill,” said Margery, rather frightened, turning to the servant.

“I think Sir Douglas is sick,” said Margery, a bit scared, turning to the servant.

“It is weakness, my lady,” returned the man.

“It’s weakness, my lady,” the man replied.

“Let me raise him a little,” said the earl. “I think he wants to speak.” In a lower tone he added to the servant: “He’s much weaker than he was this morning; what is it?”

“Let me lift him up a bit,” said the earl. “I think he wants to talk.” In a quieter voice, he said to the servant, “He’s a lot weaker than he was this morning; what’s going on?”

“Spasms at the heart, my lord; his heart is very weak.”

“Spasms in the heart, my lord; his heart is extremely weak.”

“Don’t be alarmed, my darling,” whispered the earl to Margery. Then he put his arm round the sick man, and raised him easily into a sitting posture.

“Don’t worry, my love,” whispered the earl to Margery. Then he wrapped his arm around the sick man and effortlessly helped him sit up.

Sir Douglas tried to murmur thanks, but for a few seconds his weakness was too great. Then, as his strength came back, he stretched out a thin, white hand to the girl sitting in the shadow.

Sir Douglas tried to whisper his thanks, but for a few seconds, he was too weak. Then, as his strength returned, he reached out a thin, pale hand to the girl sitting in the shadows.

“Come into the light,” he whispered, “that I might see your face.”

“Come into the light,” he whispered, “so I can see your face.”

Margery slipped her hand into the speaker’s weak,[Pg 178] trembling one, and bent toward him as the earl stirred the fire into a blaze.

Margery slipped her hand into the speaker’s weak, trembling one and leaned toward him as the earl stirred the fire into a blaze.[Pg 178]

The girl’s eyes met the sick man’s hollow, dark ones, which were full of strange eagerness and excitement, and again she seemed to remember them.

The girl’s eyes met the sick man’s empty, dark ones, which were filled with unusual eagerness and excitement, and once again she seemed to recall them.

Sir Douglas closed his long fingers over hers, and drew her nearer and nearer, till she bent over him.

Sir Douglas wrapped his long fingers around hers and pulled her closer and closer until she leaned over him.

“Closer,” he murmured. “Yes—I—can see—it is! Heaven is—good! You are——”

“Closer,” he whispered. “Yes—I—can see—it is! Heaven is—good! You are——”

His strength seemed to fail entirely. Margery bent still nearer as he sunk back upon the cushion, and her heart-shaped locket escaped and dangled against his withered hand.

His strength appeared to completely disappear. Margery leaned in even closer as he sank back onto the cushion, and her heart-shaped locket slipped free and hung against his frail hand.

“He is fainting!” she said, hurriedly. “Look how pale he is!”

“He's fainting!” she said quickly. “Look how pale he is!”

His eyes opened as he spoke, and wandered from her face to the little gold locket. A spasm of pain caused his mouth to twitch; his breath came in gasps; he tried to open the locket, and his eyes spoke words that his lips refused to utter. Then, as the earl drew Margery back, the lids closed over them, and the face became calm.

His eyes opened as he spoke and shifted from her face to the small gold locket. A sharp pain made his mouth twitch; he breathed in quick gasps; he tried to open the locket, and his eyes expressed feelings that his lips wouldn't say. Then, as the earl pulled Margery back, his eyelids closed, and his face relaxed.

“It is only a faint. Come away, my darling! I wish I had not brought you; but he was almost well this morning.”

“It’s just a faint. Come on, my love! I wish I hadn’t brought you; but he was feeling almost better this morning.”

Margery suffered her husband to lead her into the other room and place her in a chair. Her nerves were unstrung, and she was full of vague, incomprehensible excitement.

Margery let her husband guide her into the other room and sit her in a chair. Her nerves were frayed, and she was filled with a vague, confusing excitement.

“Go back to him,” she murmured. “I am quite well. I cannot leave till I know that he is better. Poor man! How strange he looked!”

“Go back to him,” she whispered. “I’m totally fine. I can’t leave until I know he’s better. Poor guy! He looked so strange!”

The earl obeyed her; and, when she was alone, Margery put her hands over her eyes and tried to think what the memory was the sick man had brought back to her.

The earl did what she asked; and when she was alone, Margery covered her eyes with her hands and tried to figure out what memory the sick man had reminded her of.

“Is he better?” asked Lord Court, on his return to Sir Douglas’ side. “It was only a faint, Murray?”

“Is he doing better?” asked Lord Court as he returned to Sir Douglas’ side. “It was just a faint, right, Murray?”

The man looked up from his prostrate master, and shook his head sadly.

The man looked up from his lying master and shook his head sadly.

“It is the end, I fear. May I make so bold as to ask you, my lord, to ring that bell? I shall send to his cousin immediately. Mr. Stuart should come at once.[Pg 179] I hope her ladyship is not frightened? Sir Douglas always seemed strange when he heard the name of Margery.”

“It’s the end, I’m afraid. Can I be bold enough to ask you, my lord, to ring that bell? I’ll send for his cousin right away. Mr. Stuart should come immediately.[Pg 179] I hope her ladyship isn’t scared? Sir Douglas always seemed odd when he heard the name Margery.”

“She is anxious to know how he is. I will take her home, and return as soon as possible. Yes, send for his relatives, Murray. The Crosbies, you say? Well, they ought to come. Poor old Gerant!”

“She’s eager to find out how he’s doing. I’ll take her home and come back as soon as I can. Yes, go ahead and call his family, Murray. The Crosbies, right? They should definitely come. Poor old Gerant!”

“Thank you kindly, my lord; I will. He will be glad to see you, I know, if he recovers; but I never saw him so bad as this before.”

“Thank you very much, my lord; I will. He will be happy to see you, I know, if he gets better; but I’ve never seen him this sick before.”

The earl waited till he saw the heavy eyelids raised, then he returned to Margery.

The earl waited until he saw her heavy eyelids lift, then he went back to Margery.

“Yes, he is better, darling,” he said, in answer to her eager inquiry. “Come—I will take you home, and then I will return to learn how he is progressing. Murray is going to send to his people, the Crosbies, of Crosbie Castle, and they will look after him.”

“Yes, he’s doing better, sweetheart,” he replied to her eager question. “Come on—I’ll take you home, and then I’ll go back to check on how he’s doing. Murray is going to reach out to his family, the Crosbies from Crosbie Castle, and they’ll take care of him.”

“The Crosbies, of Crosbie Castle!” The words rung in Margery’s ears. In an instant she remembered where she had met this man before. She saw once again the hot, dusty lane, the lodgekeeper’s wife, the strange man who had questioned her so curiously and spoken the terrible words that blighted her young heart, and she knew that Sir Douglas Gerant and that man were one and the same. She stood silent, almost overcome by the conflicting feelings within her breast, and was scarcely conscious that the earl led her downstairs, and she was driving home.

“The Crosbies, of Crosbie Castle!” The words echoed in Margery’s ears. In an instant, she remembered where she had met this man before. She recalled the hot, dusty lane, the lodgekeeper’s wife, and the strange man who had questioned her so strangely and uttered the terrible words that shattered her young heart. She realized that Sir Douglas Gerant and that man were the same person. She stood silent, almost overwhelmed by the conflicting emotions stirring inside her, and barely noticed that the earl was leading her downstairs and that she was on her way home.


CHAPTER XXIV.

That she possessed some strange magnetic influence over Sir Douglas Gerant, Margery did not doubt, but what it was she could not tell; it seemed so vague, so mysterious, and yet her heart was filled with great and unfathomable emotions. What had she in common with Sir Douglas Gerant? Why should he gaze at her so eagerly? She sat very quiet in her carriage, yet every nerve was thrilling.

That she had some strange magnetic pull over Sir Douglas Gerant, Margery was sure, but she couldn't figure out what it was; it felt so vague, so mysterious, and yet her heart was overflowing with intense and deep emotions. What did she share with Sir Douglas Gerant? Why did he look at her so intently? She sat quietly in her carriage, yet every nerve in her body was buzzing.

The earl noticed her manner, but attributed it to the[Pg 180] sympathy she felt for the sick man. He regretted now that he had taken her to see his old friend, but Sir Douglas had seemed quite convalescent in the morning, and he had thought the visit might do him good.

The earl noticed her behavior but assumed it was due to her sympathy for the sick man. He now regretted taking her to see his old friend, but Sir Douglas had seemed to be recovering well in the morning, and he thought the visit might help him.

On reaching her room, Margery let her husband remove her heavy mantle and her cap without a word; then as he stood looking undecided beside her, she turned to him.

On entering her room, Margery allowed her husband to take off her heavy coat and cap without saying a word; then, as he stood there looking unsure next to her, she turned to him.

“Please go back to him. I am all right, and I should like to know how he is now.”

“Please go back to him. I’m fine, and I’d like to know how he is doing now.”

“Are you sure you are better, darling? You were quite frightened.”

“Are you sure you're feeling better, sweetheart? You were really scared.”

“Yes, yes! Go; perhaps you may be of some service.”

“Yes, yes! Go; you might be helpful.”

The earl stooped and kissed her, and was soon rattling away in a hansom, while she sat silently thinking and wondering over what had occurred.

The earl bent down and kissed her, and was soon clattering away in a cab, while she sat quietly thinking and pondering what had just happened.

Lord Court found Sir Douglas restored to consciousness, but too weak to utter a word. Already there was a great alteration in the worn face, and the sick man’s eyes, as they wandered with a restless eagerness round the room, struck the earl with sudden sadness.

Lord Court found Sir Douglas awake but too weak to say anything. There was already a noticeable change in his tired face, and the sick man’s eyes, roaming the room with restless eagerness, filled the earl with unexpected sadness.

“I’ve sent down to the castle,” said Murray, who was watching his beloved master; “and I’ve also sent to Mr. Stuart’s club. He may be in London; if so, he’ll come as quickly as he can. I hope he is, for Sir Douglas would like to see him, I know. Many and many a time I’ve wanted to let Mr. Stuart know, but he wouldn’t let me; he was always thinking he’d be better in a day or two, and was longing to be off. He has fretted so through his illness, my lord, it has quite worn him out.”

“I’ve sent a message to the castle,” said Murray, who was keeping an eye on his beloved master. “I also reached out to Mr. Stuart’s club. He might be in London; if that’s the case, he’ll come as soon as he can. I really hope he is, because I know Sir Douglas would like to see him. I’ve wanted to inform Mr. Stuart so many times, but he wouldn’t let me; he always thought he’d feel better in a day or two and was eager to leave. He’s stressed so much during his illness, my lord, it has really worn him out.”

“Have you sent for the doctors?” asked the earl.

“Have you called for the doctors?” asked the earl.

“They’ve just gone, my lord. They didn’t say much. ‘Give him a teaspoonful of brandy every half hour,’ they said; and I know what that means, my lord.”

“They just left, my lord. They didn’t say much. ‘Give him a teaspoon of brandy every half hour,’ they said; and I know what that means, my lord.”

“How wasted he is,” thought the earl—“how changed! I wish he could speak; he looks as if he wished to say something.”

“How wasted he is,” thought the earl—“how different! I wish he could speak; he looks like he wants to say something.”

He bent and asked Sir Douglas if there was anything he specially wanted; but the rigid lips did not move—only the eyes seemed to plead more than before. The earl’s presence appeared to give him pleasure, for, if Lord Court moved, the thin, trembling hand went out[Pg 181] toward him, and Murray construed this into a wish for his friend to remain.

He leaned down and asked Sir Douglas if there was anything he specifically wanted; but the tight lips remained still—only the eyes seemed to plead even more. The earl’s presence seemed to bring him joy, because if Lord Court shifted, the thin, trembling hand reached out toward him, and Murray interpreted this as a desire for his friend to stay. [Pg 181]

An hour passed without change, and the earl was thinking of sending a message to Margery, explanatory of his long absence, when the door opened, and the sick man’s face suddenly altered. He made a feeble attempt to rise, his hands moved restlessly to and fro, and his lips parted to speak, as a young man bent over his couch. It was Stuart Crosbie.

An hour went by without anything changing, and the earl was considering sending a message to Margery to explain his long absence when the door opened, and the sick man's expression suddenly shifted. He tried weakly to sit up, his hands moved restlessly, and he opened his mouth to speak as a young man leaned over his couch. It was Stuart Crosbie.

“Cousin,” he said, hurriedly, with real pain on his face and in his voice, “my dear cousin, oh, why did you not send for me before?” Then, turning to the servant, he added: “Murray, you should have let me know! Six weeks ill, and I thought him in Australia! It has distressed me more than I can say.”

“Cousin,” he said quickly, with genuine pain on his face and in his voice, “my dear cousin, oh, why didn’t you call for me sooner?” Then, turning to the servant, he added: “Murray, you should have informed me! Six weeks sick, and I thought he was in Australia! It has upset me more than I can express.”

“Sir Douglas would not let me write, sir,” replied Murray, as he put the brandy to the invalid’s lips. “Lord Court came in to-day, and he’s the first person as has been.”

“Sir Douglas wouldn’t let me write, sir,” Murray said as he brought the brandy to the invalid's lips. “Lord Court came in today, and he’s the first person who has.”

“It was a shock to me, too, Mr. Crosbie,” remarked the earl. “Gerant and I have been old friends for years. I am heartily glad you have come.”

“It was a shock to me as well, Mr. Crosbie,” the earl said. “Gerant and I have been close friends for years. I’m really glad you’re here.”

“You are very kind,” said Stuart, putting out his hand; “but cannot he have something to give him strength?” Then, turning to the invalid, he added: “You want to speak to me, cousin?”

“You're really kind,” said Stuart, reaching out his hand; “but can’t he have something to boost his strength?” Then, turning to the sick person, he added: “You want to talk to me, cousin?”

He knelt down by the bedside as he spoke, and looked eagerly into the sick man’s face.

He knelt by the bedside as he spoke and looked eagerly into the sick man’s face.

“Sir Douglas has tried to speak, but he cannot, Mr. Stuart—yet.”

“Sir Douglas has tried to speak, but he can’t, Mr. Stuart—yet.”

“Hush!” interrupted Stuart, putting up his hand—the pale lips were moving.

“Hush!” interrupted Stuart, raising his hand—the pale lips were moving.

“You—will—not forget——”

"You will not forget."

“My promise?” finished Stuart, gently. “No; everything you wish shall be done.”

“My promise?” Stuart finished gently. “No; everything you want will be done.”

Sir Douglas fixed his eyes on Lord Court, and a faint sound came from his lips. The earl bent his head the better to hear.

Sir Douglas focused his gaze on Lord Court, and a faint sound escaped his lips. The earl leaned in closer to listen.

“I cannot hear,” he murmured sadly to Stuart.

“I can’t hear,” he said sadly to Stuart.

“Give me the brandy, Murray,” said Stuart. “Come, that is right; we shall have you well and hearty soon,[Pg 182] cousin,” he added to the sick man. “Do not distress yourself; I will do all I promised.”

“Pour me some brandy, Murray,” said Stuart. “Good, that’s right; we’ll have you back to your old self in no time,[Pg 182] cousin,” he said to the sick man. “Don’t worry; I’ll take care of everything I promised.”

Sir Douglas looked at him earnestly, as if his dark eyes would read his inmost heart. Then a change came over his face, and he smiled faintly. His head was raised for a minute from the pillow, and a whisper fell on their anxious ears:

Sir Douglas looked at him intently, as if his dark eyes could see into his deepest feelings. Then a shift occurred in his expression, and he smiled softly. He lifted his head slightly off the pillow, and a whisper reached their worried ears:

“Gladys—wife—it—has—come—to—Margery—little—Mar—gery—thank—Heaven!”

"Gladys—wife—it—has—come—to—Margery—little—Margery—thank—Heaven!"

The voice died away, a convulsive tremor seized the heavy eyelids, which closed slowly over the dark eyes, glazed with a film now, the head sank back, and with a sigh the spirit of Douglas Gerant fled from its earthly abode.

The voice faded, a sudden shudder took hold of the heavy eyelids, which slowly closed over the dark eyes, now covered with a film. The head fell back, and with a sigh, the spirit of Douglas Gerant left its earthly home.

Stuart knelt on, while hot tears were stealing down his cheeks. A solemn trust was confided to his care—of what nature he knew now. The ne’er-do-well, the wandering nature, the truant from home, had not been alone all his life. The name of “wife” passed from his lips as death closed his eyes. Some tale of sadness, of disappointment, was to come, and with it was linked a name that had destroyed Stuart’s joy and youth—the name of “Margery.”

Stuart knelt there, with hot tears streaming down his cheeks. A serious responsibility had been placed in his hands—he understood what it meant now. The troublemaker, the restless soul, the one who strayed from home, hadn’t gone through life alone. The word “wife” escaped his lips just as death took him. A story of sorrow and disappointment was on the way, tied to a name that had shattered Stuart’s happiness and youth—the name “Margery.”

A strange thrill ran through the young man’s frame when at last he rose from his knees. There was now a bond of sympathy stronger than had ever existed in life between himself and his dead cousin.

A strange excitement surged through the young man's body when he finally got up from his knees. There was now a connection of understanding stronger than anything that had ever existed in life between him and his deceased cousin.


“It is not true! I will not believe it! The whole thing is a romance from beginning to end. Douglas Gerant always——”

“It’s not true! I won’t believe it! The whole thing is a story from start to finish. Douglas Gerant always——”

“Mother, do not forget you are speaking of a dead man,” broke in Stuart Crosbie, quietly and sternly. “I will not listen to such words.”

“Mom, don’t forget you’re talking about a dead man,” interrupted Stuart Crosbie, calmly but firmly. “I won’t hear any of that.”

Mrs. Crosbie turned and faced her son. Stuart was leaning against the mantelpiece in a room of a London hotel, his face pale, yet determined. Mrs. Crosbie, dressed in heavy black robes half-hidden with crape, was walking to and fro, vexed and wrathful.

Mrs. Crosbie turned to face her son. Stuart was leaning against the mantelpiece in a hotel room in London, his face pale but resolute. Mrs. Crosbie, wearing heavy black robes partially covered with crape, was pacing back and forth, upset and angry.

“Do you mean to say you will not dispute this iniquitous will?” she asked, sharply.

“Are you saying you won’t challenge this unfair will?” she asked, sharply.

[Pg 183]

[Pg 183]

“Certainly not. I have no right. It is a most just one.”

“Definitely not. I have no right to do that. It’s absolutely fair.”

“And you will let Beecham Park pass from your hands into the clutches of some low-born girl who has no more right to it than a beggar in the street?”

“And you will let Beecham Park slip from your grasp into the hands of some common girl who has no more claim to it than a beggar on the street?”

“Except the right of a daughter.”

“Except for the rights of a daughter.”

“Daughter!” repeated Mrs. Crosbie, with scorn. “There was no marriage, and, even if such was the case, the girl is not to be found; he lost trace of the mother and child for sixteen years, and now has conjured up some romance about a likeness in a village wench.”

“Daughter!” repeated Mrs. Crosbie, with scorn. “There was no marriage, and even if there was, the girl can't be found; he lost track of the mother and child for sixteen years, and now he's come up with some story about a resemblance to a village girl.”

“Mother, you are not just or temperate. Douglas Gerant has set forth in this letter the sorrow of his life. With his dying lips he claimed my promise to fulfill his wishes, and I shall do so.”

“Mom, you aren't fair or moderate. Douglas Gerant has expressed in this letter the sadness of his life. With his dying words, he made me promise to carry out his wishes, and I will do so.”

“You are mad, Stuart!” declared his mother, coldly. “But,” she added, with a sneer, “I need not look very far for your motive; it is for the sake of this girl, this Margery Daw, that you are determined to sacrifice everything. Had Sir Douglas seen a resemblance in any other woman, the desire to carry out his wishes might not have been so strong. You have no pride, Stuart, not a——”

“You're crazy, Stuart!” his mother said coldly. “But,” she added with a sneer, “I don’t have to look far for your motive; it’s for this girl, this Margery Daw, that you’re willing to give up everything. If Sir Douglas had seen a resemblance in any other woman, the urge to fulfill his wishes might not have been so strong. You have no pride, Stuart, not a——”

“I have honor, mother,” Stuart interrupted, his brow clouded, his face stern. “You wrong me and insult me. The past is gone. Why bring it back? I shall do my duty for Douglas Gerant’s sake, for honor, justice, right and truth’s sake, and for nothing else. I shall seek out Margery Daw; I have pledged myself to the dead, and shall keep my word.”

“I have honor, Mom,” Stuart interrupted, his brow furrowed and his expression serious. “You’re wronging me and insulting me. The past is over. Why bring it up again? I will do my duty for Douglas Gerant’s sake, for honor, justice, what’s right, and for the sake of truth, and for nothing else. I will find Margery Daw; I’ve made a promise to the dead, and I’ll stick to it.”

“And what will Vane say to this quixotic course?”

“And what will Vane think about this impractical plan?”

“Vane is a true-hearted woman; she will say I am right. But, should she not, then I cannot help it—I am resolved.”

“Vane is a loyal woman; she will say I’m right. But if she doesn’t, then I can’t help it—I’m determined.”

Stuart turned to the fire as he spoke, and looked into the blaze with a pained, weary expression on his face.

Stuart turned to the fire as he spoke and gazed into the flames with a pained, tired expression on his face.

“The world will call you mad,” observed Mrs. Crosbie, crossing to the window and sinking into a chair, “and Vane will be greatly displeased.”

“The world will think you’re crazy,” said Mrs. Crosbie, walking over to the window and sitting down in a chair, “and Vane will be very unhappy.”

“Vane loves me—so you say,” replied Stuart, quietly; then he turned to the table, and began to write rapidly.

“Vane loves me—so you say,” Stuart replied quietly; then he turned to the table and started to write quickly.

On the night after Sir Douglas Gerant’s death, in the[Pg 184] seclusion of his room, Stuart had broken the covering of the packet intrusted to his care, and read the contents. The funeral was over now, and the will read. Beecham Park was left to Stuart, with the proviso that he fulfilled certain conditions contained in a letter already placed in his hands.

On the night after Sir Douglas Gerant’s death, alone in his room, Stuart opened the package that had been entrusted to him and read what was inside. The funeral was finished, and the will had been read. Beecham Park had been left to Stuart, with the condition that he meet certain requirements outlined in a letter that had already been given to him.

The writing was close and crabbed, but it was distinct, and Stuart read it easily.

The writing was small and cramped, but it was clear, and Stuart read it without difficulty.

“When I first decided upon making you my heir, Stuart, I determined to couple that decision with another that would perhaps prove as irksome to you as it has been sorrowful and disappointing to me. But a new influence has since come into my life—hope, sweet, bright, glorious hope, with peace and gladness behind it. Let me tell you my story.

“When I first chose to make you my heir, Stuart, I also decided to make another choice that might be as frustrating for you as it has been sad and disappointing for me. But a new influence has entered my life—hope, sweet, bright, glorious hope, bringing peace and happiness with it. Let me share my story.

“You will have heard of your cousin, Douglas Gerant, as a scamp, a profligate, a disgrace. I was wild, perhaps foolish and hot-headed; but, Stuart, I never dishonored my name or my father’s memory. My brother Eustace and I were never on good terms. He hated me for my wild spirits, my good looks, and my success with women, and I, on my side, had little sympathy with his narrow, cramped life and niggardly ways; so one day we agreed to part and never meet except when absolutely necessary. I left him in his dull home at Beecham Park, where his one idea of enjoyment was to scan rigidly the accounts of the estate and curtail the expenses, and went to London.

“You’ve probably heard about your cousin, Douglas Gerant, as a troublemaker, a spendthrift, a disgrace. I was reckless, maybe a bit foolish and hot-headed; but, Stuart, I never brought shame to my name or my father’s memory. My brother Eustace and I never got along. He resented me for my wild nature, my good looks, and my charm with women, and I, for my part, didn’t have much sympathy for his narrow, restrictive life and stingy ways; so one day we decided to go our separate ways and only see each other when absolutely necessary. I left him in his boring home at Beecham Park, where his only idea of fun was to meticulously go over the estate’s accounts and cut costs, and headed to London.

“From my mother I inherited a small income, which proved about sufficient for my extravagances, and I passed my days with a crowd of boon companions, traveling when and whither I pleased, just as the mood seized me. Among my acquaintances was one whom I held dearer than all; we were bound together by the firmest bond—true friendship. Conway was a handsome fellow, with a reckless, dare-all style that suited my wild nature, and an honest heart; we were inseparable. And next to him in my friendship was a man called Everest, a strong-willed being with a plain face, but having the manners of a Crichton, together with a fund of common sense. Everest was a barrier to Conway’s and my wildness, and to him we owed many lucky escapes.[Pg 185] We were with one accord railers at matrimony, and a very bad time of it any poor fellow had who deserted our ranks to take unto himself a wife. I laughed and bantered like the others, deeming myself invulnerable; yet, when I laughed the loudest, I fell wounded. My raillery was over, my whole nature changed. The laughter and jokes of my comrades jarred on me; my soul revolted from the lazy, useless life I was leading. I grew earnest and grave—I had fallen in love. I had seen a woman who suddenly changed the current of my life.

From my mother, I inherited a small income, which was just enough for my indulgences, and I spent my days with a group of close friends, traveling wherever and whenever I wanted, just as the mood struck me. Among my friends was one who meant more to me than anyone else; we shared the strongest bond—true friendship. Conway was a good-looking guy, with a reckless, adventurous spirit that matched my wild side, and he had an honest heart; we were always together. Right after him in my circle was a guy named Everest, a strong-willed individual with an ordinary face, but he had the manners of a gentleman and a lot of common sense. Everest was a check on the wildness of Conway and me, and we owed many lucky escapes to him. We were all in agreement, criticizing marriage, and any poor guy who left our group to get married had a really rough time of it. I joked and teased like the rest, thinking I was untouchable; yet, when I laughed the loudest, I got hurt. My joking came to an end, and my whole attitude changed. The laughter and jokes of my friends started to irritate me; my soul rebelled against the lazy, useless life I was living. I became serious and thoughtful—I had fallen in love. I had met a woman who suddenly altered the course of my life.[Pg 185]

“Gladys, my angel, my sweet star! She was the niece of one of my mother’s old friends. I rarely visited any of the old set, but one day the mood seized me to pay a visit to a Lady Leverick, with whom as a boy I used to be a great favorite; and at her house I saw my darling. What need to tell you all that followed? I haunted the house, unconscious that Lady Leverick grew colder and colder, heedless of all but Gladys’ sweet face and glorious eyes.

“Gladys, my angel, my sweet star! She was the niece of one of my mom’s old friends. I rarely visited any of the old crowd, but one day I felt the urge to visit Lady Leverick, who was a favorite of mine when I was a kid; and at her house, I saw my darling. What’s the point in telling you everything that happened next? I kept coming back, completely unaware that Lady Leverick was growing more and more distant, not paying attention to anything but Gladys’ beautiful face and stunning eyes.

“At last the dream was dispelled; her aunt spoke to me. Gladys was an orphan under her charge; she was penniless, dependent on her charity, and she would not have so wild, so dissolute a man propose for the girl’s hand. I was mad, I think, for I answered angrily; but in the midst of the storm came a gleam of golden light. Gladys entered the room, and, in response to her aunt’s commands to retire, put out her fair, white hands to me, and, leaning her head on my breast, whispered that she loved me, and that nothing would separate us.

“At last, the dream faded; her aunt spoke to me. Gladys was an orphan in her care; she was broke, relying on her charity, and she wouldn’t let such a wild, disreputable man propose for the girl’s hand. I think I was out of my mind because I responded angrily; but in the midst of the chaos, a ray of golden light appeared. Gladys walked into the room, and, ignoring her aunt’s orders to leave, reached out her beautiful, pale hands to me, and, resting her head on my chest, whispered that she loved me and that nothing would come between us.”

“We were married. Lady Leverick refused to see, or even receive a letter from my darling; and my brother Eustace, in lieu of a wedding present, sent a curt note informing me that I was a madman. A madman I was, but my mania was full of joy. Could heaven be fuller of bliss than was my life in those first three months? My income was all we had, but Gladys had had little luxury, and we laughed together over our poverty, resolutely determining to be strictly economical. We took a small house in St. John’s Wood, and then began my first real experience of life. I sighed over the money I had wasted, but Gladys never let me sigh twice, and always[Pg 186] declared that she would manage everything. Out of all my old friends, I invited only two to our home, Guy Conway and Hugh Everest; but very happy little reunions we had.

“We got married. Lady Leverick wouldn’t see or even accept a letter from my love, and my brother Eustace, instead of a wedding gift, sent me a brief note saying I was a madman. I might have been mad, but my madness was full of joy. Could anything be more blissful than my life during those first three months? My income was all we had, but Gladys hadn’t experienced much luxury, and we laughed together about our financial struggles, determined to be really careful with money. We rented a small house in St. John’s Wood, and that kicked off my first real experience of life. I regretted the money I had wasted, but Gladys never let me dwell on it and always insisted that she would handle everything. Of all my old friends, I invited just two to our home, Guy Conway and Hugh Everest; we had such happy little get-togethers.

“We were quite alone, and though Gladys tried over and over again to reinstate herself with her aunt, from affectionate desire only, she failed. Lady Leverick would not see her or own her, and my darling had only me in the wide world.

“We were completely alone, and even though Gladys repeatedly tried to win back her aunt's approval, purely out of affection, she couldn't succeed. Lady Leverick refused to acknowledge her or accept her, leaving my darling with only me in the entire world.

“How happy I was then! Through Everest’s influence, I obtained a secretaryship of a good club, and the addition to our income was most welcome and helpful.

“How happy I was back then! Thanks to Everest’s influence, I got a secretary position at a decent club, and the extra income was really welcome and helpful.”

“The months slipped by with incredible swiftness and sweetness till a year was gone and our baby born. All this time Conway and Everest were our beloved and most intimate friends, and Gladys seemed to like them both. We christened the child Margery, but she was to me no earthly being—her beauty and delicacy seemed scarcely mortal. She was like her mother, and both were marvels of loveliness, so much so that Conway, who was a bit of an artist, insisted on painting them in angel forms.

“The months flew by incredibly fast and sweetly until a year had passed and our baby was born. During this time, Conway and Everest were our dear and closest friends, and Gladys seemed to enjoy their company. We named the child Margery, but to me, she felt like no ordinary person—her beauty and delicacy seemed almost otherworldly. She resembled her mother, and both were stunningly beautiful, so much so that Conway, who had a bit of an artistic flair, insisted on painting them as angels."

“Have you ever seen a storm gather in a summer sky and in one moment darken the brightness of the sunshine with gray, heavy clouds? Yes? Then you can conceive how my life was changed by a swift, fell stroke that almost crushed my manhood. I was much occupied at the club, and was away from home many hours. Sometimes it struck me, when I returned at night, that my wife’s face was disturbed and sad, but the feeling did not last, and as soon as we were together the expression changed.

“Have you ever watched a storm roll in on a summer day and suddenly block out the sunshine with dark, heavy clouds? Yes? Then you can understand how my life was turned upside down by a sudden, devastating blow that nearly broke my spirit. I spent a lot of time at the club and was out of the house for many hours. Sometimes I noticed, when I got home at night, that my wife looked troubled and sad, but that feeling didn’t last, and as soon as we were together, her expression changed.”

“One evening I was leaving the club, and, in passing out of the door to enter the cab—I could afford that luxury now—I felt myself touched on the arm, and, turning, found myself face to face with Hugh Everest. I welcomed him warmly, yet something in his manner sent a chill to my heart.

“One evening I was leaving the club, and, as I was stepping out the door to get into the cab—I could afford that luxury now—I felt someone touch my arm. Turning around, I found myself face to face with Hugh Everest. I greeted him warmly, but there was something in his demeanor that sent a chill through me.”

“‘Dismiss your cab and walk a little way with me; I want to speak to you,’ he said. I turned to the cabman and did as my friend wished.

“‘Send your cab away and walk a short distance with me; I need to talk to you,’ he said. I turned to the cab driver and did what my friend asked.”

[Pg 187]

[Pg 187]

“‘Now what is your important business, Everest?’

“‘So, what’s your important business, Everest?’”

“‘Have you seen Conway to-day?’ he asked, abruptly.

“‘Have you seen Conway today?’ he asked, suddenly.

“‘Conway? Yes. He came to say good-by; he starts for Monte Carlo to-night. Nothing wrong with him, I hope?’

“‘Conway? Yeah. He came to say goodbye; he’s leaving for Monte Carlo tonight. I hope there’s nothing wrong with him?’”

“‘Not with his health.’

"‘Not with his health status.’"

“I turned and looked at Everest; he was deadly pale and greatly agitated.

“I turned and looked at Everest; he was extremely pale and very upset.

“‘If you have anything to tell me,’ I said, firmly, ‘do so at once. I cannot stand suspense.’

“‘If you have something to tell me,’ I said firmly, ‘do it now. I can't handle the suspense.’”

“‘Then prepare for the worst. Conway has gone to Monte Carlo alone, but he will be joined in Paris by a woman to-morrow night. That woman is your wife.’

“‘Then get ready for the worst. Conway went to Monte Carlo by himself, but he’ll meet up with a woman in Paris tomorrow night. That woman is your wife.’”

“My hand flew to his throat, but he was prepared, and pushed me with almost superhuman strength against some railings close by. We were at the corner of Pall Mall, and, suddenly putting his arm through mine, he dragged me toward the steps of St. James’ Park. Here it was quiet. I loosened myself from his grasp.

“My hand shot to his throat, but he was ready for me and pushed me with almost superhuman strength against some railings nearby. We were at the corner of Pall Mall, and suddenly putting his arm through mine, he pulled me toward the steps of St. James' Park. It was quiet there. I managed to break free from his hold.

“‘You are a coward and a villain!’ I exclaimed. ‘Your words maddened me at first, but I am sane now. Great heavens, that you should have dared to utter such a lie and be alive!’

“‘You’re a coward and a villain!’ I shouted. ‘At first, your words drove me crazy, but I’m clear-headed now. Great heavens, how could you even think to say such a lie and still be alive?’”

“He grasped my hand with his.

“He held my hand in his.”

“‘Keep your head cool,’ he said. ‘If I had not proof, do you think I should speak as I have done?’

“‘Stay calm,’ he said. ‘If I didn’t have proof, do you think I would speak like this?’”

“‘Proof!’

"Evidence!"

“I staggered to the steps and sank down, burying my face in my hands.

“I staggered to the steps and collapsed, burying my face in my hands.

“‘This afternoon,’ he went on, quickly, ‘I called at your house. Your wife was in, the maid said, and I entered the drawing-room. I waited several minutes, and then the maid returned, saying that her mistress was not at home, after all, and, leaving a message for her, I took my departure. At the gate I picked up this note in Conway’s hand; you can see it by the light of this lamp. It says, “Come to my studio at once for final arrangements. To-morrow I trust will see the end of all your trouble, suspense and anxiety. Then will come my reward; for you will trust in me henceforth forever, will you not?” I was stunned when I read it,’ Everest went on. ‘My first impulse was to tear it into shreds and to[Pg 188] cast it from me; but I thought of you, Douglas, and a vague sense of danger stayed me. It was still early, and I determined to go to Conway’s studio and reason with him—demand an explanation. I went.’

“‘This afternoon,’ he continued quickly, ‘I stopped by your house. Your wife was there, the maid said, so I went into the drawing-room. I waited for several minutes, and then the maid came back, saying that her mistress wasn’t at home after all. After leaving a message for her, I left. At the gate, I found this note in Conway’s handwriting; you can see it by the light of this lamp. It says, “Come to my studio right away for final arrangements. Tomorrow I hope will bring an end to all your trouble, suspense, and anxiety. Then my reward will come; you will trust me from now on, won't you?” I was shocked when I read it,’ Everest continued. ‘My first reaction was to tear it to pieces and throw it away; but I thought of you, Douglas, and a vague sense of danger made me hesitate. It was still early, so I decided to go to Conway’s studio and talk to him—demand an explanation. I went.’”

“Everest’s voice grew husky for a moment, Stuart, while every word he uttered went to my heart like a knife; my youth died in that moment of supreme agony.

“Everest’s voice became rough for a moment, Stuart, while every word he spoke pierced my heart like a knife; my youth ended in that moment of intense pain.

“‘I went,’ he continued, ‘and asked to see Conway; he came to me for a second, looking strangely agitated. I suggested staying with him till he started that evening, but he refused to let me, and hurried me away. I took my departure, ill at ease; for, despite his repeated asseverations that he had much to do, I felt he had a visitor; and my suspicions were only too well grounded, for, on turning my head when I reached the road, I saw your wife standing with him in the studio talking earnestly. Then I came to you.’

“I went,” he continued, “and asked to see Conway; he came to me for a moment, looking really agitated. I suggested staying with him until he left that evening, but he refused and rushed me away. I left feeling uneasy; because, despite his repeated claims that he had a lot to do, I sensed he had a visitor; and my suspicions were justified, because, as I turned my head when I reached the road, I saw your wife standing with him in the studio, talking intently. Then I came to you.”

“‘To crush my happiness!’ I exclaimed, recklessly. ‘It was thoughtful!’

“‘To ruin my happiness!’ I exclaimed, recklessly. ‘It was considerate!’”

“‘You judge me as I feared,’ he answered, sadly. ‘Well, I have done what I considered my duty; the rest is for you.’

“‘You see me how I was afraid you would,’ he replied, sadly. ‘Well, I did what I thought was my duty; the rest is up to you.’”

“‘The rest will be forgotten,’ I answered.

"The rest will be forgotten," I replied.

“‘What—you will submit to dishonor, you will stand deceit! You will receive her kisses to-night, remembering her lover’s this afternoon! You are no longer a man, Gerant!’

“‘What—you’re going to accept dishonor, you’re going to tolerate deceit! You’ll accept her kisses tonight, remembering her lover from this afternoon! You’re no longer a man, Gerant!’”

“His words fanned the flame of my jealous passion to madness. Hitherto I had spoken mechanically, remembering my wife’s purity and sweetness; but at his taunts the blood in my veins became like fire. I wanted nothing but revenge.

“His words fueled my jealousy to the point of madness. Until then, I had spoken automatically, holding onto thoughts of my wife's purity and kindness; but at his jabs, the blood in my veins felt like fire. All I wanted was revenge."

“Everest tried to calm me, but it was useless; he had set the match to a train that would not be extinguished.

“Everest tried to calm me, but it was no use; he had ignited a train that couldn't be put out.”

“The remainder of that night is like a hideous nightmare to me. I can see myself now hurrying him from the steps to the street and into a cab. I can remember how sharp was the pain at my heart when I repeated the vague, yet self-condemning words of Conway’s note. I can see again the houses seeming to fly past us as we dashed homeward. I can feel again the agony I endured when, in answer to my hoarse inquiry, the maid said my[Pg 189] wife was not at home. Again I can feel the agony of suspense, rage, madness I suffered as I strode up and down the road before the house, with Everest standing a little way off, watching me with a calm, anxious face, till the sound of light feet came to our ears, and I stood before Gladys.

The rest of that night feels like a terrible nightmare to me. I can see myself now rushing him from the steps to the street and into a cab. I remember the sharp pain in my heart when I repeated the vague, yet self-blaming words from Conway’s note. I can see the houses blurring by us as we sped home. I can feel the agony I went through when, in response to my hoarse question, the maid told me my[Pg 189] wife wasn’t home. Again, I feel the agony of suspense, rage, and madness I experienced as I paced up and down the road in front of the house, with Everest standing a little way off, watching me with a calm, worried expression, until we heard the sound of light footsteps, and I stood before Gladys.

“I can see her pale, startled face, her shrinking form, as in a suppressed voice I demanded to know where she had been. She did not answer at once, and her hesitation maddened me. I lost all manliness, Stuart. It haunts me now—the misery of her face, the pleading of her lips. But I would listen to nothing. In a flood of passionate words I denounced her, thrust aside her hands when they would have held me, and then, telling her we should never meet again, I rushed away, leaving her dumb and pallid as a figure of stone.

“I can see her pale, shocked face, her shrinking form, as I demanded in a hushed voice to know where she had been. She didn’t respond right away, and her delay drove me crazy. I lost all my manhood, Stuart. It still haunts me—the misery in her eyes, the pleading in her lips. But I wouldn't listen to anything. In a surge of angry words, I condemned her, pushed her hands away when she tried to hold me, and then, telling her we’d never meet again, I ran off, leaving her speechless and as pale as a statue.”

“Once I turned to go to her—a moment of remorse in my madness—but Everest pushed me on, and so we parted. Everest never left me all night; he took me to his rooms, and sat watching me like a mother, with his grave face and strange, earnest eyes. I was waiting only for the morning; then I started for Paris—for Conway and revenge!

“Once I turned to go to her—a moment of regret in my madness—but Everest pushed me on, and so we parted. Everest never left me all night; he took me to his rooms and sat watching me like a mother, with his serious face and strange, intense eyes. I was just waiting for morning; then I headed for Paris—for Conway and revenge!”

“Gladys I would never see again. I left my money and the settlement of my affairs in Everest’s hands in case of my death, and he promised me to look after Gladys; for, though I deemed her dishonored, I could not let her starve. He was anxious to stay in England, but I kept him beside me and refused to let him go.

“Gladys I would never see again. I left my money and the settling of my affairs in Everest’s hands in case I died, and he promised to look after Gladys; for, although I thought she was dishonored, I couldn’t let her starve. He wanted to stay in England, but I kept him with me and wouldn’t let him leave.

“I crossed to Paris the next day, and sought everywhere for Conway, but could not find him. Everest grew impatient, but still I would not release him; and two days passed without incident. On the third day I learned that Conway had never left England, that he was seized with sudden and severe illness at Dover; and, when I reached that place he was dead.

“I went to Paris the next day and looked everywhere for Conway, but I couldn't find him. Everest got impatient, but I still wouldn't let him go; two days went by without anything happening. On the third day, I found out that Conway never left England. He had come down with a sudden and serious illness in Dover, and when I got there, he was dead.”

“Robbed of my revenge, I sunk into gloomy despondency. Everest went to London to look after my wife. My body seemed paralyzed; I seemed no longer a man. My friend was away a week, and then returned suddenly and told me, with a strange, pale face, that Gladys was[Pg 190] gone—had disappeared with her child, and could not be found.

“Deprived of my revenge, I fell into a deep sadness. Everest went to London to take care of my wife. My body felt paralyzed; I didn’t feel like a man anymore. My friend was gone for a week and then came back unexpectedly, looking strange and pale, and told me that Gladys had[Pg 190] vanished—she was gone with her child and couldn’t be found."

“My misery was so great, I scarcely realized the horror of this. My brain was dulled by intense pain. As in a dream I listened to him, hardly heeding him, and conscious only of a vague relief as he left me to go abroad, to shake off, he said, the anxiety he had suffered.

“My misery was so overwhelming that I could barely comprehend the horror of the situation. My mind was numbed by the intense pain. It felt like a dream as I listened to him, hardly paying attention, and I was only vaguely aware of a sense of relief when he left me to go abroad, claiming he needed to shake off the anxiety he had experienced.”

“I stayed on another week or so at Dover, still in the same condition. Then my brain suddenly cleared; but my misery returned in greater force. I was mad once more with an agony of pain. I left Dover; it was hateful to me. I traveled to London. A longing, a craving seized me to see Gladys, to look on her once more, though she was dead to me forever. I drove to the house; and the memory of Everest’s words came back to me then—that she was gone. Pale and faint with anxiety, I alighted at the well-known gate, and I saw at a glance that the house was deserted.

“I stayed in Dover for another week or so, still feeling the same way. Then my mind suddenly cleared, but my misery came back even stronger. I was once again overwhelmed with pain. I left Dover; I couldn't stand it anymore. I traveled to London. I was consumed by a longing to see Gladys, to look at her one more time, even though she was lost to me forever. I drove to the house, and Everest’s words echoed in my mind—that she was gone. Feeling pale and anxious, I got out at the familiar gate and saw at a glance that the house was empty.”

“What had become of Gladys? How had she managed? Was she starving—lost in London, with not a friend in the world? In an instant my rage was quenched. I saw her only in her sweetness, her beauty, and I leaned against the gate, overwhelmed with the flood of miserable thoughts that crowded upon me.

“What had happened to Gladys? How had she been coping? Was she starving—lost in London, with no friends at all? In a moment, my anger faded. I could see her only in her sweetness, her beauty, and I leaned against the gate, overwhelmed by the flood of sad thoughts that hit me.

“But it was not a time for dreams. I felt I must act. So I hurried to the house-agents, feeling sure that they could tell me something. From them I gleaned the barest information. My wife had visited them early in the morning following that dreadful night, paid them the rent to the end of the quarter, and left the key. I questioned them closely and eagerly, but could gather nothing more, and then I went away, feeling like a man whose life was almost ended. Over and over again I whispered to myself, with a twinge of remorse, that Gladys was innocent, and would have explained all if I had only let her. Then the memory of Everest’s words, the damning evidence of Conway’s note, returned, and I knew not what to think; but on one point I was certain—henceforth life held no duty for me till Gladys was found. Though the golden dream of our joy was ended, though I doubted her, she must be found and cared for.

“But it wasn’t a time for dreaming. I felt I had to act. So I rushed to the real estate agents, sure they could tell me something. They only gave me the bare minimum of information. My wife had visited them early the morning after that terrible night, paid the rent through the end of the quarter, and left the key. I pressed them for more details, but I couldn’t get anything else, and then I left, feeling like a man whose life was nearly over. Again and again, I whispered to myself, with a twinge of guilt, that Gladys was innocent and would’ve explained everything if I had just listened. Then Everest’s words and Conway’s note came back to me, and I didn’t know what to think; but one thing was clear to me—life had no purpose for me until Gladys was found. Even though the beautiful dream of our happiness was over, and even though I had doubts about her, she needed to be found and taken care of.”

“I began a search—a search, Stuart, that has lasted all[Pg 191] my life. By good hap at this time a distant cousin, dying, bequeathed me his property, which, though not large, came like a godsend at the moment, for every available penny I had, had been expended in my search. I was haunted by my wife’s pale, horror-stricken face gleaming in the moonlight, by the memory of my baby child, whose prattle had sounded like music in my ears. I knew too well the miseries, the horrors, of London, and I could not bear to think that the woman I had held so near and—Heaven help me!—still treasured in my heart, was thrown into its terrible jaws and left to perish without a helping hand.

“I started a search—a search, Stuart, that has lasted my whole life. Fortunately, at that time, a distant cousin, who was dying, left me his property, which, although not large, felt like a godsend at that moment, because every penny I had was spent on my search. I was haunted by the image of my wife’s pale, terrified face illuminated by the moonlight and by the memory of my baby, whose laughter had sounded like music to my ears. I knew all too well the suffering and horrors of London, and I couldn’t bear to think that the woman I had loved deeply and—God help me!—still cherished in my heart was cast into its dreadful depths and left to die without help.

“I pray Heaven, Stuart, you may never know the darkness of those days, the unspeakable anguish, the depth of despair! Weeks passed. I could find no trace, and when I was tortured with the conflicting emotions which surged within me an event occurred that put the last stroke to my misery, added the ghastly weight of a wrong to my burden, a wrong which I could never wipe away.

“I hope to God, Stuart, that you never experience the darkness of those days, the unimaginable pain, the depth of despair! Weeks went by. I couldn’t find a single clue, and just when I was overwhelmed by the conflicting emotions inside me, something happened that pushed me further into my misery, adding the horrific weight of a wrong to my burden, a wrong that I could never erase.”

“I had resigned my post at the club, and, in my eager restlessness, wandering about the London streets, either alone or with one of my detectives, I was lost even to the remembrance of the frequenters of my old haunts. One day, however, I met a man who had been very friendly with me, and in the course of conversation—I would gladly have avoided him if I could—he told me there were several letters awaiting me at the club. None knew where to send them.

“I had quit my job at the club, and in my anxious restlessness, wandering the streets of London, either alone or with one of my detectives, I had even forgotten about the regulars of my old spots. One day, though, I ran into a guy who had been quite friendly with me, and during our chat—I would have happily avoided him if I could—he mentioned that there were several letters waiting for me at the club. No one knew where to send them.”

“I went for the letters, urged by a wild hope that Gladys might have written. She had. It was a letter that is graven on my heart in characters of blood. Heaven give me strength to tell you; for even now, after so many years, I grow faint when I think of it! It was a long, hurriedly-written letter—the letter of a distraught woman. I will not give it to you here; there were no reproaches, but there was a clear statement of facts given by a broken heart. In my anxiety I could scarcely read the first lines, but some words further on caught my eyes, and held them as by magnetic power. They spoke, Stuart, of the persecution she had endured for weeks from Hugh Everest. Again and again, Gladys wrote,[Pg 192] she felt urged to speak to me, but she knew I valued him as a friend, and she trusted that his honor, his manliness, would overcome his baser feelings, and that he would go away. Of Guy Conway she spoke tenderly and earnestly. The letter I had brought forward as a proof of their guilt was indeed written by him; but it referred to a painting he was engaged upon of herself and her child, which she had intended leaving at her aunt’s house, hoping that the sight of the baby’s angel-face would break down the icy barrier which caused her such pain. This had been a little plan of his, suggested when he saw how the estrangement troubled her. She was at Conway’s studio, but only for the purpose of discussing the delivery of the picture; and, catching sight of Hugh Everest, in a moment of agitation and dislike she openly expressed a wish not to see him. Conway at once undertook to prevent their meeting, with what terrible result you know. My wife ended her letter by stating that she was gone from my life forever with her child. The shock of my suspicions had destroyed all joy or happiness evermore for her; but, though separated, she would live as became my wife and the mother of my child, for whose sake alone she could now endure life. This ended it; there was no sign, no clew, no word to lead me to her.

“I went to get the letters, driven by a wild hope that Gladys might have written. She had. It was a letter etched in my heart with the weight of anguish. Heaven give me strength to share it; even now, after so many years, I feel weak when I think of it! It was a long, hasty letter—the letter of a distressed woman. I won’t share it all here; there were no accusations, but a clear expression of the truth from a broken heart. In my worry, I could barely read the first lines, but some words later on grabbed my attention, holding it like a magnet. They talked, Stuart, about the suffering she had faced for weeks from Hugh Everest. Again and again, Gladys wrote, she felt compelled to talk to me, but she knew I valued him as a friend, and she hoped his honor and manliness would overcome his darker feelings, causing him to leave. She spoke of Guy Conway with warmth and sincerity. The letter I had presented as evidence of their wrongdoing was indeed written by him; but it referenced a painting he was working on of her and their child, which she had planned to leave at her aunt’s house, hoping that seeing the baby's angelic face would break down the cold barrier that caused her such pain. This was a little plan of his, suggested when he noticed how the separation affected her. She was at Conway’s studio, but only to discuss the delivery of the painting; and, seeing Hugh Everest, in a moment of agitation and dislike, she openly expressed her desire not to see him. Conway immediately took it upon himself to ensure they wouldn’t meet, with the terrible results you know. My wife concluded her letter by stating that she was leaving my life forever with her child. The weight of my suspicions had crushed all joy and happiness for her; but, although apart, she would live as a proper wife and mother for the sake of her child, for whom she could now only endure life. That was it; there were no signs, no clues, no words to guide me to her.

“I was not a man, Stuart, when I had read that letter; I was a brute—a savage animal. Had Hugh Everest been near me, I should have torn his cruel heart from his body, and his tongue from his false, lying lips. A fury seized me to find him—find him, though I searched the world round; face to face with him, I could breathe out the passion, remorse, revenge, scorn, and agony of my bursting heart. But I could not leave England till I knew where my darling was, my sweet, wronged angel—till I had knelt in the dust at her feet, and bowed my head in shame; and so my search went on.

“I wasn’t really myself, Stuart, after reading that letter; I was like a beast—an angry animal. If Hugh Everest had been anywhere nearby, I would have ripped his cruel heart from his chest and his tongue from his deceitful, lying lips. I was consumed with rage to find him—find him, no matter where it took me; facing him would let me release all the passion, regret, revenge, scorn, and pain in my breaking heart. But I couldn’t leave England until I knew where my beloved was, my sweet, wronged angel—until I had knelt in the dirt at her feet and bowed my head in shame; and so my search continued.

“Years passed, but only a slight clew turned up now and then, always with the same ending. I have wandered—led by these disheartening clews—from one country to another; and at last the men I employed grew weary, and I had to work alone. But I was kept alive by my love and my desire for revenge. Everest never came to[Pg 193] England—coward and villain—but the day came, a day not long past, when we met, and on his dying bed I forced him to confess his wrong and own his deceit. Then, when he was gone, the misery of my wasted life returned, and I sunk for a while beneath my load of care.

“Years went by, but only a small lead came up now and then, always with the same outcome. I have traveled—guided by these discouraging leads—from one country to another; and eventually, the men I hired grew tired, and I had to work alone. But my love and thirst for revenge kept me going. Everest never came to England—coward and villain—but the day came, not long ago, when we met, and on his deathbed, I made him confess his wrongs and admit his deceit. Then, after he was gone, the pain of my wasted life came back, and I sank for a while under the weight of my troubles.[Pg 193]

“Hope was almost dead forever when I visited you at Crosbie; and then suddenly by one of those strange, unexpected chances that come to us at times, it burst into a living, glowing flame once more. All through the past years I had prayed that, should Gladys be gone, my child might be spared; and, Stuart, my prayer was granted. At Crosbie one morning I came face to face with a girl at sight of whom I seemed to have stepped back into the past. I was startled by the image of my sweet wife. I spoke to the girl, learned her name—Margery Daw—and not until she had gone did hope wake in my breast, bringing once more the feeling of eager gladness that I thought dead forever.

“Hope was almost gone forever when I visited you at Crosbie; and then suddenly, through one of those strange, unexpected chances that come to us sometimes, it burst back into a living, glowing flame. All through the past years, I had prayed that, if Gladys was gone, my child might be spared; and, Stuart, my prayer was answered. One morning at Crosbie, I came face to face with a girl who made it feel like I had stepped back into the past. I was taken aback by the resemblance to my sweet wife. I spoke to the girl, learned her name—Margery Daw—and it wasn't until she left that hope stirred in my heart, bringing back the feeling of eager joy that I thought was lost forever.”

“I waited a day or two, but quietly made inquiries, and obtained all the information I wanted; then, having first tested the truth and honesty of your nature, I determined to confide all to you, and claim my child; for that she is my child there is no doubt. But happiness was not to be grasped at once; again fate was unkind. When I made my way to the cottage where Margery lived, it was to find her gone—gone across the sea to Australia. The sudden pain and disappointment aside, I was myself again. Australia was nothing to me; I would start at once, and clasp my child yet in my arms before I died.

“I waited a day or two, but quietly asked around and gathered all the information I needed. After testing the truthfulness and integrity of your character, I decided to share everything with you and claim my child; there’s no doubt that she is mine. But happiness wasn’t something I could grab hold of right away; once again, fate was cruel. When I arrived at the cottage where Margery lived, I discovered she was gone—she had left for Australia. Despite the sudden pain and disappointment, I regained my composure. Australia didn’t mean anything to me; I would leave immediately and hold my child in my arms before I died.

“So, Stuart, I leave this in your hands. If I succumb, seek out my Margery and give her her rights. To you I leave all, for I know you will do as I wish; and remember she is your cousin and your equal. Guard her, Stuart, from harm, if it be in your power, and may Heaven bless and reward you for all you may do! It will be necessary to explain how I discovered Margery to be my child. As I told you, I made most minute inquiries, learning all particulars from people both in Chesterham and Hurstley. I sought for Dr. Scott, the medical man who had attended during the railway accident; he had left Chesterham many years before, but he remembered the incident well, and his description of the[Pg 194] poor dead woman only confirmed my hopes and fears. Acting upon his advice, I went to Newton, and by dint of money and able men traced my darling’s life during two long years of misery. The story of her sufferings, of her daily toil, her heart-broken life, I cannot dwell on. Heaven grant you may never know the terrible agony of hopeless remorse and longing that I am now enduring! Despair seizes me when I remember my madness, her wrong—my angel-wife! Even the joy of finding my child cannot bring me peace. The happiness I experience in the knowledge of her existence is tinged with never-dying bitterness and sorrow, for she recalls her mother.

“So, Stuart, I’m leaving this in your hands. If I don't make it, find my Margery and give her what she deserves. I’m trusting you completely, because I know you’ll do what I ask; and remember, she’s your cousin and your equal. Protect her, Stuart, from harm, if you can, and may Heaven bless and reward you for everything you do! I need to explain how I found out that Margery is my child. As I mentioned, I asked a lot of questions, gathering all the details from people in both Chesterham and Hurstley. I looked for Dr. Scott, the doctor who was there during the railway accident; he had left Chesterham many years ago, but he recalled the incident well, and his description of the[Pg 194] poor deceased woman only fueled my hopes and fears. Following his advice, I went to Newton, and through the power of money and skilled individuals, I tracked my darling's life during two long years of suffering. I can hardly talk about her pain, her daily struggles, her heartbreaking life. I hope you never have to experience the terrible agony of hopeless regret and longing that I’m going through right now! Despair overtakes me when I think of my madness, her suffering—my angel-wife! Even the joy of finding my child can’t bring me peace. The happiness I feel from knowing she exists is mixed with an everlasting bitterness and sorrow, because she reminds me of her mother.”

“But I weary you with my moans, Stuart; let me get on with my story. Gladys then, without a friend in the world—for her aunt would have nothing to say to her, being especially bitter when she learned we were separated—doubted and wronged, had, in addition to her other troubles, the hardship of poverty to face. She struggled to get employment, with little success however; from time to time she managed to make money by teaching, but this never for long. Still, through all her trials, her courage never forsook her; she lived for her child. I have spoken with some who knew her in those days; they dwelt on her sadness, her sweetness, her innate refinement, little knowing how their words rent my heart. It would be useless to describe the hopelessness, the misery of her life; she parted with all her jewelry, and at last in desperation answered an advertisement for a situation as maid.

"But I'm just burdening you with my complaints, Stuart; let me continue my story. Gladys, then, with no one to turn to—her aunt had completely cut her off, especially bitter when she found out we were separated—was faced with doubt, injustice, and the added challenge of poverty. She struggled to find work, but with very little success; occasionally, she could earn some money through teaching, but it never lasted long. Still, despite all her hardships, she never lost her courage; she lived for her child. I've talked to some who knew her during that time; they often mentioned her sadness, her kindness, her natural grace, unaware of how their words tore at my heart. It would be pointless to describe the hopelessness and misery of her life; she sold all her jewelry and, in the end, in desperation, responded to an ad for a maid position."

“Beyond this I cannot write positively, but my heart tells me the truth. The situation that Gladys had obtained meant separation from her child. She had heard me speak of my cousins, the Crosbies; and I am convinced she was on her way to seek protection from your mother and shelter for the baby before taking up her new duties, when death claimed her and ended her sorrows.

“Beyond this, I can’t say for sure, but my heart knows what’s true. The situation that Gladys was in meant she had to be apart from her child. She’d heard me talk about my cousins, the Crosbies; and I truly believe she was trying to find protection from your mother and a safe place for the baby before starting her new responsibilities when death took her and put an end to her troubles.

“I inclose with this letter the certificates of our marriage and of Margery’s birth. My lawyers have in their possession a small box, which after my death they will hand to you. It contains the jewelry that belonged to[Pg 195] my wife. Give it to Margery. And now, Stuart, I have finished. Pray befriend and guard my child as far as lies in your power. My heart is full of gratitude when I think of the good, kind women who took her, a weak, helpless babe, and tended her so well. I have written to Lady Coningham words of gratitude that sound empty compared with the feelings that prompt them; would that I could have done so to the others—Mrs. Graham and Mary Morris! But death has garnered them, and the power is taken from me. One thing more, Stuart—lay me beside Gladys in the little country churchyard where kind, strange hands laid her; though in life we were separated so ruthlessly, let us in death be together.”

“I’m sending you the certificates of our marriage and Margery’s birth with this letter. My lawyers have a small box that they will give to you after I’m gone. It contains the jewelry that belonged to my wife. Please give it to Margery. Now, Stuart, I’ve finished. Please protect and care for my child as much as you can. I feel so grateful when I think about the good, kind women who took her, a weak, helpless baby, and cared for her so well. I wrote to Lady Coningham to express my gratitude, but my words feel empty compared to what I truly feel; I wish I could have done the same for the others—Mrs. Graham and Mary Morris! But death has taken them away, and I can’t do anything about it. One last thing, Stuart—bury me next to Gladys in the little country churchyard where kind, gentle hands laid her; even though we were separated so cruelly in life, let us be together in death.”

Stuart had sat long after he had read the letter, his heart aching with pity for his dead cousin. The tale of sorrow was so heavy that for a time it banished his own grief; but, as he rose and paced the room, the memory of his duty brought all back clearly, and he saw the bitterness of the task before him. A faint wave of gladness for her sake was checked by the reflection that they were parted forever. Still he would be firm; he was pledged to the dead; and, even were the pain deadly, he would keep his word, seek out Margery, and give her her rights as his cousin, and heiress to Beecham Park.

Stuart sat for a long time after reading the letter, his heart aching with sympathy for his deceased cousin. The heavy tale of sorrow temporarily pushed aside his own grief; however, as he got up and walked around the room, the realization of his responsibility brought everything back clearly, and he recognized the bitterness of the task ahead. A slight feeling of joy for her was dampened by the thought that they were separated forever. Still, he would be resolute; he was committed to the deceased, and even if the pain was unbearable, he would keep his promise, find Margery, and give her the rights as his cousin and heiress to Beecham Park.

The news that caused Mrs. Crosbie such wrath and annoyance brought alarm and fear unspeakable to Vane Charteris’ breast. This unexpected blow following on her unexpected success almost crushed her by its suddenness. Stuart would meet Margery, learn the truth, and she would be humiliated and disgraced. Moved by her anxiety, she added her voice to his mother’s, and endeavored to shake his determination to sail for Australia. She did not betray herself by word or look; she only spoke prettily of her loneliness, and of how it would be a wiser course to send out an agent to the antipodes in search of his new cousin, and not to go himself. She stored her speech with references to Margery’s faithlessness, hoping they would take effect; but it was all to no purpose. Stuart was firm, and refused to be turned from his determination. Had his father added his voice to the others, he might have yielded; but the squire was eager that Stuart should fulfill his promise, and declared truthfully[Pg 196] that his health was so much stronger that his son might leave him without any hesitation. So, instead of the clear sky which Vane had pictured to herself, clouds were gathering on all sides, and fear planted thorns at every step in her path, making her faint with apprehension and dread of exposure and disgrace.

The news that made Mrs. Crosbie so angry and annoyed filled Vane Charteris with unthinkable alarm and fear. This unexpected setback, coming right after her unexpected success, almost overwhelmed her with its suddenness. Stuart was going to meet Margery, find out the truth, and she would be humiliated and disgraced. Driven by her anxiety, she joined his mother in trying to change his mind about going to Australia. She kept her feelings hidden from her words and expressions; she only spoke sweetly about her loneliness and suggested it would be smarter to send an agent to the other side of the world to look for his new cousin, rather than go himself. She peppered her speech with comments about Margery’s unfaithfulness, hoping they would make an impact, but it was all in vain. Stuart remained steadfast and wouldn’t change his mind. If his father had supported the others, he might have relented; but the squire was eager for Stuart to keep his promise and truthfully stated[Pg 196] that his health was strong enough for his son to leave without worry. So, instead of the clear sky Vane had imagined, clouds gathered all around, and fear planted thorns at every turn in her path, making her feel faint with apprehension and dread of exposure and disgrace.


CHAPTER XXV.

Margery was strangely affected when she learned that Sir Douglas Gerant was dead. She could not banish from her mind the thought that in some way her presence had caused him distress. The earl saw her pained face, and immediately determined to put all business affairs aside and take his wife down to Court Manor. So, on the afternoon following her visit to the late baronet, Margery was carried away from London to her new home.

Margery was oddly affected when she found out that Sir Douglas Gerant had died. She couldn't shake the feeling that somehow her presence had caused him anguish. The earl noticed her troubled expression and quickly decided to put aside all the business matters and take his wife to Court Manor. So, on the afternoon after her visit to the deceased baronet, Margery was taken away from London to her new home.

When she arrived it was too dark for her to see her surroundings; but the pure freshness of the country air, the silence after the bustle and noise of the London streets, the faint soughing of the wind in the trees, brought a thrill of peace and gladness to her, and as she stood at the low, wide door and gazed around the quaint, rambling hall she looked so pleased and comforted that the earl’s heart rejoiced. It was a delightful old-world place. The corners and crevices, the rooms filled with serviceable furniture of no modern date, the smell of the flowers, the glow of the firelight—all seemed to speak of home. It was a haven of rest and quiet after the storm of the past few months. And if at night this feeling came, it was even stronger in the morning. As she drew her curtains aside and looked out over the wide vista of country, Margery gave a little sigh of relief. Here she had nothing to fear, nothing to remind her of the past; here it would be easy to forget and grow content.

When she arrived, it was too dark to see her surroundings; but the fresh, clean country air, the quiet after the hustle and bustle of London streets, and the soft rustling of the wind in the trees filled her with a sense of peace and happiness. As she stood at the low, wide door and took in the charming, winding hall, she looked so happy and comforted that the earl felt a sense of joy. It was a lovely old-fashioned place. The nooks and crannies, the rooms filled with practical but outdated furniture, the scent of the flowers, and the warm glow of the firelight all felt like home. It was a refuge of rest and tranquility after the chaos of the past few months. And if this feeling was strong at night, it was even more intense in the morning. As she pulled aside her curtains and looked out at the vast countryside, Margery let out a small sigh of relief. Here, she had nothing to fear, nothing to remind her of the past; here, it would be easy to forget and find contentment.

The pain that contracted Nugent’s heart as he stood once more in his old home ceased when he saw the glow of hope, love, and happiness on his wife’s delicate, lovely face, and he pictured to himself a future all brightness[Pg 197] and gladness. In both their hearts, as they entered the house, the same memory lived—the memory of Lady Enid. Margery sent up a little prayer to Heaven that she might prove grateful to the man whose heart was so tender and true, whose sufferings had been so great, and he mutely thanked his angel-sister that ere she went she bequeathed so great a treasure to him as Margery.

The pain that squeezed Nugent’s heart as he stood once again in his old home faded when he saw the glow of hope, love, and happiness on his wife’s delicate, beautiful face. He envisioned a future filled with brightness and joy. As they entered the house, both of their hearts held the same memory—the memory of Lady Enid. Margery quietly sent up a little prayer to Heaven, hoping she could be grateful to the man whose heart was so tender and true, whose sufferings had been so great, and he silently thanked his angel-sister for leaving him such a wonderful treasure as Margery.[Pg 197]

His whole being was so impregnated with his great love that he had failed to discover the true cause of Margery’s passive gentleness. It was true he did not think her heart held so deep a love as his own; but she was young, the marriage was hurried, love must have time to grow. In time his great devotion must reap its reward. The liking she now had would change to love. He must be patient and wait. So he reasoned in his happiness, dwelling with a thrill of joy on the memory that Margery had neither relatives nor friends. This girl, the star of his life, had none but him to tend her, none but him to whom she could turn. The pleasure that Margery showed in her new home struck the final chord of happiness in his heart.

His entire being was so filled with his deep love that he hadn't realized the true reason for Margery's gentle demeanor. It was true he didn't believe her heart held as deep a love as his own; but she was young, the marriage was rushed, and love needed time to grow. Eventually, his strong devotion would bear fruit. The affection she felt now would blossom into love. He needed to be patient and wait. So he reasoned in his happiness, relishing the joyful thought that Margery had neither relatives nor friends. This girl, the center of his life, had no one but him to care for her, no one but him to whom she could turn. The joy that Margery showed in her new home struck the final chord of happiness in his heart.

The girl found much to occupy her in her new position, and her lovely face and kind words soon won the servants’ hearts, already disposed to love her for her gracious influence over their master.

The girl had plenty to keep her busy in her new role, and her beautiful face and kind words quickly earned the affection of the servants, who were already inclined to love her for the positive impact she had on their master.

It was about the end of the week that Margery learned accidentally from her husband that he had neglected his business in town on purpose to bring her away, and, without a moment’s hesitation, she begged him to return and complete his arrangements. The earl demurred, but at last, satisfied that she would not be lonely, he agreed, and departed, leaving many tender injunctions with her to take great care of herself in his absence.

It was around the end of the week when Margery accidentally found out from her husband that he had purposely ignored his business in town to take her away, and without hesitating for a second, she asked him to go back and finish his plans. The earl hesitated, but finally, convinced that she wouldn’t be lonely, he agreed and left, giving her many affectionate reminders to take good care of herself while he was gone.

The young wife felt a pang of remorse at the relief and pleasure she experienced when quite alone. She struggled hard with herself day and night; but to forget was so hard, and to remember so easy. Though she was surrounded by all that the world holds dear, she found no satisfaction in her wealth; her mind was lost to the present—it would persistently wander to the past—that past which, despite its pain and humiliation, was[Pg 198] so sweet. The return to the country had brought back so much that was linked with her brief love-dream that the struggle seemed to grow greater day by day.

The young wife felt a wave of regret at the relief and joy she experienced when she was alone. She fought hard with herself day and night; but forgetting was so difficult, and remembering so easy. Even though she was surrounded by everything the world considers valuable, she found no happiness in her wealth; her mind was lost to the present—it constantly wandered back to the past—that past which, despite its pain and humiliation, was[Pg 198] so sweet. Returning to the countryside had brought back so much connected to her brief love dream that the struggle seemed to grow stronger day by day.

Pauline noticed her mistress’ grave, sad face, but attributed it to his lordship’s absence, and, to cheer her, would repeat the servants’ tales and anecdotes of his goodness, little thinking that every word went to Margery’s heart like a sword thrust. She regretted with a deep, unspeakable grief, that she had been silent with Lady Enid; had she but spoken of Stuart and of her unhappiness, all would have been different, and she would not have pledged her vows to this man, the depth of whose generosity, tenderness, and devotion touched her with acute pain. If she could but give him in return one-half the love he bestowed on her, she would be happier; but her love was dead, buried in a past summer dream, and she had nothing left for him.

Pauline saw her mistress’s serious, sad face but thought it was because his lord was away. To lift her spirits, she shared stories and anecdotes from the staff about his kindness, completely unaware that every word pierced Margery’s heart like a dagger. She felt a deep, indescribable sadness for not speaking up with Lady Enid; if she had talked about Stuart and her unhappiness, everything would have been different, and she wouldn’t have promised her life to this man, whose kindness, gentleness, and devotion caused her pain. If she could only return even half the love he gave her, she would be happier; but her love was gone, buried in a past summer dream, and she had nothing left to give him.

“The loves and hours of the life of a man,
They are swift and sad, being born of the sea—
Hours that rejoice and regret for a span,
Born with a man’s breath mortal as he—
Loves that are lost ere they come to birth,
Weeds of the wave without fruit upon earth,
I lose what I long for, save what I can—
My love, my love, and no love for me!
“It is not much that a man can save
On the sands of life, in the straits of time,
Who swims in sight of the great third wave
That never a swimmer shall cross or climb—
Some waif washed up with the strays and spars
That ebb-tide shows to the shore and the stars,
Weed from the water, grass from the grave,
A broken blossom, a ruined rhyme.”

Yes, that was all that remained now, “a broken blossom, a ruined rhyme.” Her life might be sweet again, but it would never be as it was on that evening in Weald Wood, when her young heart was first touched by love.

Yes, that was all that was left now, “a broken blossom, a ruined rhyme.” Her life might be sweet again, but it would never be the same as it was on that evening in Weald Wood, when her young heart was first touched by love.

Lord Court was absent two days; then he suddenly announced his intended return. Margery was wandering in the gardens and the pleasance when Pauline brought the telegram to her. With a vague sense of apprehension, Margery tore it open.

Lord Court was missing for two days; then he suddenly announced he would be back. Margery was strolling through the gardens and the pleasure grounds when Pauline brought her the telegram. With a vague sense of unease, Margery ripped it open.

[Pg 199]

[Pg 199]

“Your master returns to-night, and brings a guest. Tell Mrs. Perry to see that the rooms are prepared, Pauline.”

“Your boss is coming back tonight, and he’s bringing a guest. Tell Mrs. Perry to make sure the rooms are ready, Pauline.”

Pauline nodded her head in a self-satisfied manner.

Pauline nodded her head, feeling pleased with herself.

“I am glad. Milord will be welcome; it is so gloomy here for miladi alone. Ah, and miladi will make a grand toilet to-night?”

“I’m glad. My lord will be welcomed; it’s so dreary here for my lady alone. Ah, and will my lady be getting all dressed up tonight?”

“I leave myself in your hands, Pauline,” returned Lady Court, with a faint smile, which vanished when she was left alone.

“I’m putting myself in your hands, Pauline,” replied Lady Court, with a weak smile that disappeared as soon as she was left alone.

Her husband was returning again! Once more she would suffer the agony of pain and remorse in his presence; but she must be strong, and remember only her duty and how much she owed him.

Her husband was coming back! Once again, she would endure the pain and regret of being around him; but she had to be strong and focus only on her responsibilities and how much she owed him.

The afternoon wore away, and evening was drawing on. It was dark and gloomy, one of those unpleasant days that come in November. Margery walked to and fro, till she was wearied, and then turned into a small room that she had chosen for her boudoir. She gave the order for the carriage to be sent to meet the earl, and sunk down before the fire, resting her head on a low velvet chair. She wore a heavy mourning-robe, simple yet costly, and her delicate face and throat gleamed with so dark a setting. She was altered from the Margery of the summer, yet her face was only a child’s face. Her youth, the purity of her countenance, her deep sapphire eyes, her curly silken masses of red-gold curls, were the admiration of Pauline. She brought her mistress some tea, served in fragile Sèvres china, and then stood for an instant and looked down on the face that was so fair in the fireglow.

The afternoon passed, and evening was approaching. It was dark and gloomy, one of those dreary days that come in November. Margery paced back and forth until she grew tired and then stepped into a small room she had chosen as her boudoir. She ordered the carriage to be sent to meet the earl and sank down in front of the fire, resting her head on a low velvet chair. She wore a heavy mourning dress, simple yet expensive, and her delicate face and throat contrasted beautifully against the dark surroundings. She was different from the Margery of summer, yet her face still looked like that of a child. Her youth, the purity of her complexion, her deep sapphire eyes, and her curly silken locks of red-gold were the admiration of Pauline. She brought her mistress some tea, served in delicate Sèvres china, and then paused for a moment to look down at the beautiful face illuminated by the firelight.

“Miladi is tired,” she said, sympathetically; “she walks so much.”

“Lady's tired,” she said, sympathetically; “she walks so much.”

“I am a little weary,” Margery answered, waking from her thoughts; “but that is ended now, I hope.”

“I’m a bit tired,” Margery replied, coming back to reality. “But I hope that’s over now.”

She spoke to herself more than to the maid; her mind was on the one subject that had engrossed her all the afternoon. Pauline smiled; she thought she understood the meaning of her words.

She talked to herself more than to the maid; her thoughts were focused on the one thing that had consumed her all afternoon. Pauline smiled; she believed she understood what she meant.

“Ah, milord is to return!” she decided, and went away to her room.

“Ah, my lord is coming back!” she thought, and went to her room.

Margery sat on before the fire. The tea had revived[Pg 200] her, yet she seemed strangely agitated as the time drew near for her husband’s arrival. A vague sense of approaching trouble had come over her, and she put her hand to her heart to try to stay its quick, hurried beat. She had been thinking so deeply that her nerves were unstrung. The solitude had tried her, she told herself; yet, even as she whispered this, her heart began to flutter again. It was a strange, incomprehensible feeling, a feeling she had never experienced before, and she longed for, yet dreaded, her husband’s return.

Margery sat in front of the fire. The tea had perked her up, but she felt oddly anxious as the time for her husband’s arrival approached. A vague sense of impending trouble washed over her, and she placed her hand on her chest to calm its rapid, racing beat. She had been doing a lot of thinking, which had left her nerves frayed. The solitude had tested her, she told herself; yet, even as she thought this, her heart started racing again. It was a strange, confusing feeling, something she had never felt before, and she both longed for and feared her husband’s return.[Pg 200]

At last the sound of wheels caught her ear, and she rose from her seat.

At last, she heard the sound of wheels, and she got up from her seat.

“I will be firm—I must forget!” she whispered. “My love, good-by, good-by!”

“I have to be strong—I need to forget!” she whispered. “My love, goodbye, goodbye!”

Then she heard the sound of voices in the hall and knew that her husband was close at hand. She turned to greet him as the door opened, and in the dim light she saw two men enter.

Then she heard voices in the hall and realized her husband was nearby. She turned to greet him as the door opened, and in the dim light, she saw two men walk in.

“Margery, my wife!” said Nugent’s grave, tender voice; and his lips touched hers.

“Margery, my wife!” Nugent said in a serious, gentle tone, and his lips brushed against hers.

His companion not coming forward, the earl still holding Margery’s hand, looked around.

His companion didn't step forward, and the earl, still holding Margery's hand, looked around.

“I have brought a friend home, darling. It is only a flying visit, as he is off to Australia; but I persuaded him to come for a few days. There will be a bond of friendship between you through poor Gerant. Crosbie, let me introduce you to the Countess of Court.”

“I’ve brought a friend home, darling. It’s just a quick visit, as he’s heading to Australia; but I convinced him to stay for a few days. There will be a friendship between you thanks to poor Gerant. Crosbie, let me introduce you to the Countess of Court.”

The stranger moved forward mechanically into the light. Margery’s hand grasped her husband’s. She raised her eyes, and, with a sudden agony of pain, saw her lover, Stuart, before her.

The stranger stepped forward stiffly into the light. Margery held onto her husband's hand tightly. She looked up and, with a sudden jolt of pain, saw her lover, Stuart, standing in front of her.

She tried to offer her hand, but the effect was too much. A mist dimmed her vision, her brain reeled, and she fell to the ground, pale and unconscious, at her husband’s feet.

She tried to extend her hand, but the impact was overwhelming. A fog blurred her vision, her mind spun, and she collapsed to the ground, pale and unconscious, at her husband’s feet.

Pauline rushed in as the bell rang loudly. She pushed aside the earl as, in terror and alarm, he knelt beside his wife, never noticing that Stuart Crosbie stood silent in the center of the room, his hand grasping a chair.

Pauline dashed in as the bell rang loudly. She shoved the earl aside as, in fear and panic, he knelt next to his wife, completely unaware that Stuart Crosbie was standing silently in the middle of the room, gripping a chair.

“It is nothing!” cried the maid, raising Margery’s beautiful head. “Miladi will walk, and bring the fatigue. Miladi has been désolée in milord’s absence and now it[Pg 201] is the joy. See, she recovers, milord! Leave me with her alone. She will be well.”

“It’s nothing!” shouted the maid, lifting Margery’s lovely head. “Madam will walk and shake off the tiredness. Madam has been désolée during my lord’s absence, and now it[Pg 201] is a joy. Look, she’s getting better, my lord! Please, leave me alone with her. She’ll be fine.”


CHAPTER XXVI.

At midnight, while the clouds were driven across the moon by the wind, Stuart Crosbie sat in his chamber at Court Manor, his arms folded, his head bent dejectedly upon his breast. He was stunned by the strange events of the past day. He could never tell how he had borne himself through the long evening, though every incident was graven on his heart forever. He could not grasp the meaning of what had taken place. He met the earl at his club, having a little time to spare before the vessel sailed, and he accepted Lord Court’s invitation with a vague feeling that he should escape the reproaches, mute and open, which otherwise he must hear in town. The earl had taken a sudden liking to the young man, and some rumor reaching his ears as to Stuart’s proposed voyage to Australia, he begged the nephew of his old friend to honor him with a short visit before his departure. So Stuart had assented, hardly heeding whither he went, his mind occupied with the task before him to find his cousin Margery; and in the twilight, with the firelight revealing her loveliness, he had, with a shock that stunned him, come suddenly face to face with the girl he sought, the girl he loved.

At midnight, while the wind pushed clouds across the moon, Stuart Crosbie sat in his room at Court Manor, arms crossed, his head bowed sadly. He was overwhelmed by the strange events of the past day. He couldn’t remember how he had managed to get through the long evening, though every moment was etched in his heart forever. He couldn't fully understand what had happened. He ran into the earl at his club, having a little time to spare before the ship set sail, and he accepted Lord Court’s invitation with a vague sense that it would help him avoid the silent and open judgment he knew he would face in town. The earl had taken an unexpected liking to the young man, and when he heard rumors about Stuart’s planned trip to Australia, he asked the nephew of his old friend to stop by for a quick visit before he left. So, Stuart agreed, not really paying attention to where he was going, his mind focused on his task of finding his cousin Margery; and in the twilight, with the firelight highlighting her beauty, he was suddenly shocked to come face to face with the girl he was searching for, the girl he loved.

It was so strange, so incomprehensible. A feeling of acute pain came to him. At the sight of Margery his love rose up again in all its vigor, full of bitterness and despair, however, for she was a wife. He sat on in the chill night hours, his brain full of disturbing thought. The mystery, the suddenness of the whole thing, seemed to stun him, to crush his very being. During the whole evening he had sat listening to his host’s voice, and answering in monosyllables. Margery did not appear; of that he was only too distinctly conscious. The rest was a blank. And now he was alone, bewildered, tormented by pain, despair, love. His journey was ended before it had commenced, for he had found Sir Douglas Gerant’s daughter, found the owner of Beecham Park. In the[Pg 202] morning he must unfold his tale, and then—go from her forever.

It was so bizarre, so hard to grasp. A sharp pain washed over him. Seeing Margery reignited his love, but it was mixed with bitterness and despair because she was married. He sat there in the cold night, his mind racing with troubling thoughts. The mystery and suddenness of everything felt like it was hitting him hard, almost crushing him. All evening, he had listened to his host talk, barely responding with one-word answers. Margery didn’t show up; he was painfully aware of that. The rest was a blur. And now he was alone, confused, and overwhelmed with pain, despair, and love. His journey ended before it even started because he had found Sir Douglas Gerant’s daughter, the owner of Beecham Park. In the[Pg 202] morning, he would have to share his story, and then—leave her for good.

He rose and, approaching the window, opened it. How came Margery hither? he asked himself. What strange fate had brought him to her at that very moment? What story would he hear on the morrow? Had he wronged—doubted his love? A cold shudder seized him at the very thought. With an effort he put it from him. What could Margery say in self-defense? She had deceived—cruelly deceived him. Whatever the cause, he could not forget that. What explanation would she give him? Perhaps none; and he had no right to demand any. The difficulties of the situation seemed to become greater and greater as he pondered it in his mind. He moved from the window, and walked slowly up and down the room. Margery, the girl he had loved, trusted, revered, the girl he was about to seek in a far-distant clime, was under the same roof with him at that very instant, the wife of his host, the Earl of Court. It was inexplicable. His mind could find no solution to the problem; he could but wait for morning light.

He got up and walked over to the window, opening it. How did Margery end up here? he wondered. What strange twist of fate had brought him to her at that moment? What story would he learn tomorrow? Had he been wrong to doubt his love? A cold shiver ran through him at the thought. He pushed it aside with effort. What could Margery possibly say to defend herself? She had deceived him—cruelly deceived him. No matter the reason, he couldn't forget that. What explanation would she offer? Maybe none; and he had no right to demand one. The complexities of the situation seemed to grow larger as he thought about it. He stepped away from the window and paced slowly around the room. Margery, the girl he had loved, trusted, and respected, the girl he was about to seek in a faraway place, was under the same roof with him right now, the wife of his host, the Earl of Court. It was baffling. His mind couldn’t find an answer to the situation; he could only wait for the morning light.

Stuart was not the only one who was awake and disturbed that night. Margery, clad in a silk dressing-gown as white as her cheeks, was pacing the floor of her chamber. She had pleaded illness, and begged to be left with Pauline; and, once alone, she sent her maid into the dressing-room and fought the battle with herself in solitude. If sorrow, despair, anguish, had come to her before, they visited her now with redoubled force. It seemed to her the very irony of fate, a mockery of her good intentions, that she should be so tried at such a moment—a moment when she had thought herself a conqueror over her weakness. Of what avail had been her struggles, her earnest prayers, her resolutions? The sight of Stuart’s grave, handsome face, the intoxication of his presence, had left her weak; the memory of his insults, his deceit, had banished everything but the knowledge that she loved him still. She longed for the weary night to pass, yet dreaded the coming of morning, when she must meet him, speak to him, when his every word would be as a dagger thrust into her heart.

Stuart wasn’t the only one awake and troubled that night. Margery, wearing a silk robe as white as her cheeks, was pacing her room. She had claimed to be ill and asked to stay with Pauline; once alone, she sent her maid into the dressing room and battled with herself in solitude. If sorrow, despair, and anguish had come to her before, they hit her now with even greater intensity. It felt like such irony, a mockery of her good intentions, that she should be put to the test at this moment—a time when she thought she had overcome her weakness. What were her struggles, her earnest prayers, and her resolutions worth? The sight of Stuart’s serious, handsome face, the thrill of his presence, had left her feeling weak; the memory of his insults and deceit erased everything except the fact that she still loved him. She wished for the long night to end, yet feared the morning when she would have to face him, talk to him, when every word from him would feel like a dagger in her heart.

Dawn was creeping over the sky when, thoroughly[Pg 203] wearied and ill, she flung herself upon her bed. As she lay, her eyes fell on the sapphire ring that she wore, and the memory of Enid—her patience, her suffering, her courage—stole into her heart. Then her mind wandered to her husband, and to all his great goodness; and, remembering this, she sent up a fervid prayer for strength to do her duty to this man; and, as the sighing plea left her heart, she grew comforted.

Dawn was breaking over the sky when, exhausted and unwell, she collapsed onto her bed. As she lay there, her eyes landed on the sapphire ring she wore, and the memory of Enid—her patience, her suffering, her courage—washed over her. Then her thoughts drifted to her husband and all his kindness; and, recalling this, she sent up a heartfelt prayer for strength to fulfill her obligations to him; and as her pleading wish left her heart, she felt a sense of comfort.

“And grief shall endure not forever, I know;
As things that are not shall these things be;
We shall live through seasons of sun and of snow,
And none be grievous as this to me.
We shall hear, as one in a trance that hears
The sound of time, the rhyme of the years;
Wrecked hope and passionate pain will grow
As tender things of a springtide sea.”

Stuart left his room early, and, despite the cold, gloomy morning, made his way into the grounds to think and nerve himself for the coming ordeal. He looked pale and wan; his eyes had never closed all night, his restless thoughts had never left him. His task was ended, he told himself—his cousin was found. He must just state the truth, and then go away from her fair, false sweetness back to the long, straight path of duty, back to the woman who had loved him so long and so well, back to his pledged word and the burden of life.

Stuart left his room early, and despite the cold, gloomy morning, made his way to the grounds to think and prepare himself for the upcoming ordeal. He looked pale and tired; his eyes hadn't closed all night, and his restless thoughts had kept him awake. He reminded himself that his task was done—his cousin had been found. He just needed to state the truth and then walk away from her charming but deceptive sweetness back to the straight path of responsibility, back to the woman who had loved him for so long and so well, back to his promise and the weight of life.

He was walking to and fro beneath the leafless trees, his heart almost as dead and withered as the leaves beneath his feet, when a cheery voice hailed him, and, turning, he saw the earl.

He was pacing back and forth under the bare trees, his heart feeling nearly as lifeless and dried up as the leaves beneath his feet, when a cheerful voice called out to him. Turning around, he saw the earl.

“You are out early, Crosbie,” cried Lord Court, as he approached. “I saw you from my windows.” Then, in a tone of surprise, he added: “But you look ill. Is anything the matter?”

“You're out early, Crosbie,” called Lord Court as he came closer. “I saw you from my windows.” Then, sounding surprised, he added, “But you look unwell. Is something wrong?”

“I did not sleep well,” returned Stuart, hurriedly, “for I have had a shock. I am going to tell you all about it.”

“I didn’t sleep well,” Stuart replied quickly, “because I had a shock. I’m going to tell you all about it.”

“A shock!” repeated the earl, with a smile. “Don’t say the manor is haunted. I believe it is most unorthodox not to have a family ghost, but I have never heard yet that we have one.”

“A shock!” the earl said with a smile. “Don’t tell me the manor is haunted. I think it’s quite unusual not to have a family ghost, but I’ve never heard that we actually do.”

[Pg 204]

[Pg 204]

“It is not a ghost—it is a reality! I meant to have spoken to you last night, but I was so surprised that I could hardly realize the truth of what I saw. I will explain now.”

“It’s not a ghost—it’s real! I meant to talk to you last night, but I was so shocked that I could hardly grasp the reality of what I saw. I’ll explain now.”

“Come indoors,” said Lord Court, looking a little bewildered. “It is sultry out here. Now, Crosbie, I am all attention—begin,” as they entered the house.

“Come inside,” said Lord Court, looking a bit confused. “It’s humid out here. Now, Crosbie, I’m all ears—go ahead,” as they walked into the house.

“You are aware I was about to start for Australia next week. Do you know why?”

“You know I was about to head to Australia next week. Do you know why?”

“No,” answered the earl. “And, to tell you the candid truth, I was just a little puzzled as to the cause of your hasty departure.”

“No,” replied the earl. “And to be completely honest, I was a bit confused about why you left so suddenly.”

“It was to fulfill a wish of my dead cousin, Douglas Gerant. He left a daughter; it was in search of her I was to sail on Thursday next.”

“It was to fulfill a wish of my late cousin, Douglas Gerant. He had a daughter; I was supposed to set out in search of her next Thursday.”

“A daughter! Why, I never knew Gerant was married!”

“A daughter! I had no idea Gerant was married!”

“It was a secret,” said Stuart; “but I have the whole history in a letter which he confided to my care. Now comes the strange part of the story. This daughter was thought to be in Australia, was even traced to that part of the world, when suddenly, as I am about to start to find her, by one of those extraordinary turns of fate, I come face to face with the cousin I seek—here—in your house!”

“It was a secret,” Stuart said. “But I have the whole story in a letter he trusted me with. Now here’s the weird part of the story. This daughter was believed to be in Australia and was even tracked to that area, when suddenly, just as I was about to leave to find her, by one of those crazy twists of fate, I run into the cousin I'm looking for—right here—in your house!”

Lord Court stood still and looked at Stuart earnestly.

Lord Court stood still and looked at Stuart intently.

“In my house!” he echoed, slowly, as if doubting his ears. “Who is it?”

“In my house!” he repeated, slowly, as if he couldn't believe what he was hearing. “Who is it?”

“Your wife.”

“Your spouse.”

“My wife? Margery? You are jesting!”

"My wife? Margery? No way!"

“Jesting!” repeated Stuart, grimly. “I was never so serious in all my life! Sir Douglas Gerant’s lost daughter bore the name of Margery Daw. She was placed in a home in Hurstley—my native village. Evidence was forthcoming that she had gone to Australia with Reuben Morris, the husband of the woman she had called mother. I knew her well; and last night, when I came face to face with her, I was overwhelmed by the discovery that Margery Daw and the Countess of Court were one and the same person.”

“Joking!” Stuart repeated, grimly. “I have never been so serious in my life! Sir Douglas Gerant’s lost daughter was named Margery Daw. She was placed in a home in Hurstley—my hometown. There was proof that she had gone to Australia with Reuben Morris, the husband of the woman she called mother. I knew her well; and last night, when I came face to face with her, I was shocked to discover that Margery Daw and the Countess of Court were the same person.”

Lord Court passed his hand across his brow.

Lord Court wiped his brow.

“I cannot think clearly yet,” he said, slowly; “the[Pg 205] news is rather sudden.” He paused for a little. “There is no mistake—you are sure?”

“I can’t think clearly yet,” he said slowly; “the[Pg 205] news is pretty sudden.” He paused for a moment. “There’s no mistake—you’re sure?”

“I am sure,” answered Stuart, emphatically.

"I'm sure," Stuart replied, confidently.

The earl was silent for a minute, then his face cleared and brightened. He put out his hand to Stuart, who grasped it silently.

The earl was quiet for a moment, then his expression softened and brightened. He reached out his hand to Stuart, who took it without saying a word.

“I can think and speak now. My darling has found her rights, and she is your cousin. The feeling of friendship for you which came so strongly to me, Crosbie, has now a solid basis beneath it. How happy she will be! And yet it is sad, at one and the same moment, almost, to find a father and to lose him. Fate must have led her to his bedside on that day. Thank Heaven, he saw her once before he died! Come—let us go in and tell her. Words seem so feeble to-day that I cannot express half of what I feel. The mystery of her birth has hung over my darling like a dark cloud; and now, by Heaven’s mercy, it is gone, and she will be free and happy.”

“I can think and speak clearly now. My love has found her rights, and she is your cousin. The strong feeling of friendship I had for you, Crosbie, now has a solid foundation. How happy she will be! Yet, at the same time, it’s almost sad to find a father and lose him. Fate must have brought her to his bedside that day. Thank goodness he saw her once before he passed! Come—let's go in and tell her. Words feel so weak today that I can’t express half of what I’m feeling. The mystery of her birth has loomed over my love like a dark cloud; and now, by God’s grace, it’s gone, and she will be free and happy.”

They turned and walked in silence along the hall. Pauline was tripping down the stairs.

They turned and walked quietly down the hall. Pauline was skipping down the stairs.

“Miladi is in the south room—she would attend the déjeuner,” the girl said; and the earl walked quickly down a long corridor to a door hung with heavy curtains.

“Lady is in the south room—she would attend the lunch,” the girl said; and the earl walked quickly down a long hallway to a door covered with heavy curtains.

“We will tell her now,” he whispered; and in another moment they were in the room.

“We'll tell her now,” he whispered; and in a moment, they were in the room.

Stuart’s vision was obscured for the first few seconds, then it cleared, and he saw a slender, graceful girl, with fair, pale cheeks and a wreath of red-gold curls, before him. She had her hand clasped in the earl’s; and, as his senses returned, Stuart saw her deep-blue eyes grow dark with surprise, and her face become whiter than the folds of the heavy serge gown that draped her.

Stuart's vision was blurry for a few seconds, then it cleared, and he saw a slender, graceful girl with fair, pale cheeks and a crown of red-gold curls in front of him. She had her hand clasped in the earl's; and as his senses came back, Stuart noticed her deep-blue eyes widen with surprise, and her face turn whiter than the folds of the heavy serge gown that hung on her.

In a soft, low voice, tender and passionate, the earl told her all; and Margery stood beside him, hearing nothing save the words:

In a gentle, quiet voice, full of warmth and emotion, the earl shared everything with her, and Margery stood next to him, hearing nothing but those words:

“Sir Douglas Gerant’s daughter, the cousin of Crosbie, my friend.”

“Sir Douglas Gerant’s daughter, who is Crosbie’s cousin, my friend.”

Stuart drew back while the earl murmured soothing words in her ear, and she gradually awoke to the reality.

Stuart stepped back as the earl whispered comforting words in her ear, and she slowly became aware of her surroundings.

[Pg 206]

[Pg 206]

“He was my father,” she said, dreamily; then, with a sudden rush of remembrance: “Ah, now I understand all!” She sank into a chair and buried her face in her hands. Presently she rose, saying to the earl: “Tell me everything.”

“He was my father,” she said, lost in thought; then, with a sudden wave of realization: “Ah, now I get it all!” She dropped into a chair and buried her face in her hands. After a moment, she stood up and said to the earl: “Tell me everything.”

Lord Court put his lips to her hand.

Lord Court kissed her hand.

“Crosbie will do that, my darling; he is your cousin now, you must remember. Give him your hand, and bid him welcome to your home as your kinsman and your friend; you were too ill last night to do so.”

“Crosbie will do that, my dear; he's your cousin now, so keep that in mind. Offer him your hand and welcome him to your home as family and a friend; you were too sick last night to do that.”

Margery’s heart seemed to stand still; then, nerving herself for the effort, she stretched out her hand.

Margery’s heart felt like it stopped; then, gathering her courage for the effort, she reached out her hand.

“You are welcome, cousin,” she said, in a faint voice.

"You’re welcome, cousin," she said, in a soft voice.

Their fingers met for an instant, then dropped apart; and Margery turned away, feeling that the agony of this meeting was almost greater than she could bear.

Their fingers touched for a moment, then pulled away; and Margery turned away, realizing that the pain of this encounter was almost more than she could handle.

The earl drew her gently toward him. She was too weak to offer any resistance—was even glad of the support; and, standing with her husband’s arm around her, Margery heard the story of her father’s sorrow and her mother’s martyrdom slowly but distinctly from Stuart Crosbie’s lips. The words went home to her heart; the despair, the misery caused her unspeakable pain, and tears rained from her eyes.

The earl pulled her gently closer. She was too weak to resist—she was even grateful for the support; and, with her husband’s arm around her, Margery listened as Stuart Crosbie slowly but clearly recounted the tale of her father’s grief and her mother’s suffering. The words struck deep in her heart; the despair and misery brought her unimaginable pain, and tears streamed down her face.

The earl, wrapped up in his thoughts for his wife, took no notice of Stuart’s agitation and pallor. He did not think it strange that the young squire of Crosbie Castle should have been so surprised at seeing Margery. His sister had told him the girl’s history, as she had heard it from Miss Lawson, and, remembering that his wife had been called a village girl, it was not likely her action would be known at the castle. He only felt a great wave of gratitude and happiness fill his heart. The mystery of her birth solved, Margery would now be content, and there would be no barrier to their complete happiness.

The earl, lost in thoughts about his wife, didn't notice Stuart's distress and pale complexion. He didn't find it odd that the young squire from Crosbie Castle was so startled to see Margery. His sister had shared the girl's story with him, as she had heard it from Miss Lawson, and remembering that his wife had been referred to as a village girl, he didn't think her actions would be known at the castle. Instead, he felt a powerful wave of gratitude and happiness fill his heart. Now that the mystery of her birth was resolved, Margery would be content, and there would be no obstacles to their complete happiness.

As Stuart spoke of Beecham Park, Margery raised her head.

As Stuart talked about Beecham Park, Margery lifted her head.

“The estate is mine?” she said, slowly.

“The estate is mine?” she said, slowly.

“You are the next heir,” answered Stuart.

"You are the next heir," Stuart replied.

“Therefore you are a great lady,” put in Lord Court, smiling. “Beecham Park is one of the finest places in England. But come, Crosbie; sit down. This has been[Pg 207] a morning of surprises, but we must eat, or we shall sink beneath them altogether. You must pay us a long visit now, for you have no reason to go—has he, Margery? When there was Australia to consider, it was another thing.”

“Therefore, you are a great lady,” Lord Court said with a smile. “Beecham Park is one of the best places in England. But come on, Crosbie; sit down. This has been a morning full of surprises, but we need to eat, or we'll drown in them completely. You have to stay with us for a while now, since you have no reason to leave—right, Margery? When Australia was involved, it was a different story.”

So the earl chatted on, eager to rouse Margery from the dreams into which she had fallen; and with a glance at Stuart, he adroitly turned the conversation and plunged into other topics.

So the earl kept talking, wanting to bring Margery out of the dreams she had drifted into; and with a look at Stuart, he skillfully shifted the conversation and dove into different subjects.

Margery sat silent. She could not eat—her brain was in a whirl; and at last she could bear her distress no longer, and with a murmured apology she went slowly to the door.

Margery sat in silence. She couldn't eat—her mind was racing; and finally, she couldn't handle her distress any longer, so with a quiet apology, she slowly walked to the door.

“Yes, rest, my darling,” said Lord Court, as he followed her; “this news has been too much for you. But, before you go, tell your cousin that if he departs, it will be at the risk of your grave displeasure.”

“Yes, rest, my dear,” said Lord Court, as he followed her; “this news has been overwhelming for you. But before you leave, let your cousin know that if he chooses to leave, it will be at the cost of your serious displeasure.”

Stuart had risen, and their eyes met.

Stuart had gotten up, and their eyes met.

“You will stay,” she said, faintly; and then the door closed, and she was gone.

“You will stay,” she said softly; and then the door closed, and she was gone.


CHAPTER XXVII.

Should he go or stay? was the burning question in Stuart’s mind all that morning. Duty and honor bade him tear himself away; yet there was something mysterious and altogether apart from the inthrallment of Margery’s presence that kept him. He spent the long hours walking about the grounds with the earl, forcing himself to discuss the all-important subject of Margery’s birth the while he was growing faint and weary with the struggle that raged within him.

Should he go or stay? That was the burning question in Stuart’s mind all morning. Duty and honor urged him to leave; yet there was something mysterious and totally separate from the allure of Margery’s presence that held him back. He spent the long hours walking around the grounds with the earl, forcing himself to talk about the crucial subject of Margery’s origins while he felt faint and exhausted from the inner conflict.

The surprise, the sleepless night, the agitation at last began to tell; and, as the afternoon advanced, Stuart was obliged to confess that he was quite exhausted and could walk no farther.

The surprise, the sleepless night, and the tension finally started to take a toll; and as the afternoon went on, Stuart had to admit that he was completely worn out and could walk no further.

The earl was full of contrition for his thoughtlessness.

The earl felt really sorry for his carelessness.

“Come back to the house. Would you prefer to go to your own room? If not, rest in my ‘den.’ I can answer for its silence and coziness.”

“Come back to the house. Would you rather go to your own room? If not, you can relax in my ‘den.’ I can guarantee it's quiet and cozy.”

Stuart preferred the “den;” the mystery of the previous[Pg 208] night haunted him—he hated the thought of his luxurious bedroom. The earl led the way to the north wing of the house, and, going to the extreme end of a corridor, pushed open the door of an apartment that seemed to warrant his statement. It was three-cornered and quaint, and at the end branched off into another room, which led through a long French window to the grounds. Lord Court closed the door between the two rooms, and, pushing a chair to the fire, made his guest comfortable, handing him at the same time the batch of newspapers that had just arrived from London.

Stuart preferred the “den;” the mystery of the previous[Pg 208] night was still on his mind—he hated the idea of his fancy bedroom. The earl led the way to the north wing of the house, and at the end of a hallway, he opened the door to a room that seemed to confirm his claim. It had a unique three-corner shape and at the end, it opened up into another room, which had a long French window leading out to the grounds. Lord Court shut the door between the two rooms, pushed a chair over to the fire, and made his guest comfortable, also handing him the stack of newspapers that had just arrived from London.

“Now you are settled,” he said, genially. “You look as if sleep would not come amiss; and, such being the case, I shall have no hesitation in leaving you. I must drive to Beverley Town, a good distance away; I have an important interview on hand with a troublesome tenant. I shall be back, however, before dinner. Are you sure you won’t be bored?”

“Now that you're all settled,” he said kindly. “You look like you could use some sleep; and since that’s the case, I won’t hesitate to leave you. I have to drive to Beverley Town, which is quite a distance away; I have an important meeting with a difficult tenant. I’ll be back before dinner though. Are you sure you won't get bored?”

Stuart replied in the negative, and, after seeing him cozily ensconced, Lord Court quitted the room, and made his way to the stables.

Stuart shook his head, and after making sure he was comfortably settled, Lord Court left the room and headed to the stables.

Left to himself, Stuart leaned back wearily, and gave way to thought. Once again the struggle raged between duty and desire. The love that he had thought was treasured only for his ideal lived for the woman who had deceived him, and swept away all memory of that other girl who, through all her trouble and sorrow, had soothed and helped him. There was everything to call him away, yet he felt he could not go until he had gazed once more on the delicate beauty that had seemed to him the personification of truth and sweetness in the summer that was gone. There was something altogether strange and incomprehensible in Margery’s marriage. The earl had casually mentioned the love that his dead sister had had for his wife, and Stuart would have followed up the remark in order to learn how it was that the village girl had became the Countess of Court; but the earl would talk of nothing but Sir Douglas Gerant and the wonderful discovery of his daughter.

Left to his own thoughts, Stuart leaned back wearily and surrendered to his reflections. Once again, he grappled with the conflict between duty and desire. The love he believed was reserved only for his ideal was now directed toward the woman who had betrayed him, erasing all memories of the other girl who, through her struggles and pain, had comforted and supported him. He had every reason to leave, yet he felt he couldn't go until he had laid eyes on the delicate beauty that had seemed to embody truth and kindness in the summer that had passed. There was something completely odd and baffling about Margery’s marriage. The earl had casually mentioned the love his late sister had for his wife, and Stuart wanted to dig deeper to understand how the village girl had become the Countess of Court; however, the earl only spoke of Sir Douglas Gerant and the amazing revelation of his daughter.

Stuart took up his paper and forced himself to read; but the words seemed to run into each other, and his mind refused to be diverted from the mystery and perplexity[Pg 209] that tormented it. As he lay back, wearily gazing into the glowing coals, he saw his duty clearly—he must leave the manor and put every barrier between Margery and himself. Vane had been true, faithful, devoted; to her he would return, and by earnestness and determination try to thrust out all remembrance of his false love from his heart, and forget that she even existed.

Stuart picked up his paper and made himself read, but the words blurred together, and his mind wouldn’t focus on anything but the confusion and mystery that troubled him. As he leaned back, tired and staring into the glowing coals, he realized what he had to do—he needed to leave the manor and put as much distance as possible between Margery and himself. Vane had been loyal, faithful, and devoted; he would go back to her, and with determination and sincerity, try to push all memories of his past love out of his heart and forget she ever existed.

The struggle was ended now, he told himself; his path was clear and well defined. A sense of peace stole over him, the firelight flickered amid the fast-growing shadows. Stuart’s head drooped, his eyes closed, and his troubled spirit was soothed in slumber.

The struggle was over now, he told himself; his path was clear and well-defined. A sense of peace washed over him as the firelight flickered among the quickly growing shadows. Stuart’s head dropped, his eyes closed, and his troubled spirit was calmed in sleep.

The afternoon grew into winter dusk; the fire had settled in a glowing mass of red embers, and not a sound disturbed the silence. Presently the door was opened gently, a white hand pushed aside the curtain, and Margery stood in the room. As her eyes fell on Stuart’s motionless form, her heart gave one great leap, then sunk again; she let her gaze rest with unspeakable sadness and tenderness on her lost lover’s face, then she turned to go. She moved away softly, and her hand was on the door, when a sound came from behind:

The afternoon faded into winter dusk; the fire had settled into a glowing pile of red embers, and not a sound disrupted the silence. Soon, the door opened slowly, a white hand pushed aside the curtain, and Margery stepped into the room. When her eyes landed on Stuart’s still form, her heart leaped, then sank again; she allowed her gaze to linger with indescribable sadness and tenderness on her lost lover’s face, then she turned to leave. She moved away quietly, her hand reaching for the door, when a sound came from behind:

“Margery!”

“Margery!”

She turned at once, to see Stuart with his hand outstretched.

She turned right away to see Stuart with his hand extended.

“I am sorry,” she faltered, faintly. “I did not know you were here. I came to find my husband. I have disturbed you.”

“I’m sorry,” she said softly, hesitating. “I didn’t realize you were here. I came to look for my husband. I didn’t mean to interrupt you.”

Stuart’s hand fell, and he bowed his head to the arm of the chair.

Stuart's hand dropped, and he rested his head on the arm of the chair.

“You are ill!” Margery went on, quickly. “Let me——”

“You're sick!” Margery continued quickly. “Let me——”

Stuart raised his head and rose to his feet, steadying himself with one hand on the chair.

Stuart lifted his head and stood up, using one hand to steady himself on the chair.

“I was dreaming,” he answered, hurriedly; “but I am awake now, Lady Court.”

“I was dreaming,” he replied quickly; “but I’m awake now, Lady Court.”

The color faded from Margery’s face.

The color drained from Margery's face.

“Your husband has gone to Beverley Town,” Stuart continued, in a voice that sounded strange in his own ears. “He settled me comfortably in his own ‘den’ before starting, and told me that he would be home to dinner.”

“Your husband has gone to Beverley Town,” Stuart continued, in a voice that sounded odd to him. “He made me comfortable in his own ‘den’ before he left and told me that he’d be home for dinner.”

[Pg 210]

[Pg 210]

Margery bowed her head and turned toward the door, when Stuart moved forward as if to arrest her.

Margery lowered her head and turned toward the door, while Stuart stepped forward as if to stop her.

“As I shall leave you this evening,” he said, hurriedly, “I will take the present opportunity of informing you that the letter and proofs I spoke of this morning shall be sent to you as soon as possible.”

“As I’m going to leave you this evening,” he said quickly, “I want to take this chance to let you know that the letter and the proofs I mentioned this morning will be sent to you as soon as possible.”

“You are very kind,” responded Margery, as calmly as possible. “Thank you for all you have done.”

“You're really kind,” Margery replied, trying to stay calm. “Thanks for everything you've done.”

There was a pause. Margery felt as if some strong, unknown power held her to the spot. She wished to move away, yet could not; and Stuart let his eyes rest on her fair loveliness, feeling that his resolution to depart was growing weaker and weaker as he gazed.

There was a pause. Margery felt like some strong, unknown force was keeping her in place. She wanted to move away, but couldn't; and Stuart let his eyes linger on her beauty, feeling his determination to leave fading more and more as he looked at her.

“I have done nothing,” he said, almost harshly, trying to hide his agitation.

"I haven't done anything," he said, almost harshly, trying to conceal his agitation.

“It is all so new and strange,” murmured the girl, putting one hand to her throat and speaking as if to herself. “How often we have discussed the story of my mother, yet how far we were from the truth! And we were cousins all the time.”

“It’s all so new and strange,” the girl murmured, putting one hand to her throat and speaking as if to herself. “How often we’ve talked about my mother’s story, yet we were so far from the truth! And all this time, we were cousins.”

“What use is there in recalling the past?” asked the young man, hoarsely. “It can bring nothing but pain.”

“What’s the point of remembering the past?” asked the young man, his voice rough. “It only brings pain.”

Margery looked up at his pale, drawn face.

Margery looked up at his pale, tired face.

“Pain?” she repeated, slowly. “I wonder if you know what pain I have suffered!”

“Pain?” she repeated, slowly. “I wonder if you know what pain I've been through!”

She spoke unconsciously, urged by the memory of all her sorrow, her girlish despair and her humiliation.

She spoke without realizing it, driven by the memory of all her pain, her youthful despair, and her humiliation.

“What should give you pain?” cried Stuart, harshly, folding his arms in his agitation. “You have riches, title; you can do as you will; you are Lady Court.”

"What should be bothering you?" shouted Stuart, angrily, folding his arms in frustration. "You have wealth, status; you can do whatever you want; you are Lady Court."

The bitterness of his voice went to her very heart.

The bitterness in his voice pierced her heart.

“How cruel you are!” she murmured, her head dropping upon her breast.

“How cruel you are!” she whispered, her head falling onto her chest.

“Cruel?” he repeated, moving to her side, mad with the intoxication of his love and the remembrance of her deceit. “Were you not cruel when you coquetted with me, led me on, lied to me, and then deceived me?”

“Cruel?” he repeated, stepping closer to her, overwhelmed with the rush of his love and the memory of her betrayal. “Weren't you cruel when you flirted with me, led me on, lied to me, and then deceived me?”

“Deceived you! What do you mean?”

“ you! What do you mean?”

Stuart met her clear, blue eyes, startled, yet strangely steadfast.

Stuart looked into her clear, blue eyes, surprised, but somehow steady.

“Why do you say such wicked, such cruel things of me?” she asked.

“Why do you say such mean, such hurtful things about me?” she asked.

[Pg 211]

[Pg 211]

Stuart hesitated for a moment. A sudden strange fear crept into his heart.

Stuart paused for a moment. A sudden, strange fear crept into his heart.

“You may give them other names,” he said, huskily; “I call it deceit, I call it wickedness to act as you did—to laugh at me, to send false, tender messages the while you were fooling another man, and suddenly to leave the village for him, forgetting me and all the words you had spoken only three days before.”

“You can call it whatever you want,” he said, huskily; “I call it deceit. I call it wickedness to act the way you did—to laugh at me, to send fake, sweet messages while you were playing another guy, and then suddenly leave the village for him, forgetting me and all the things you said just three days ago.”

Margery had moved slowly to the table. She still wore the long robe of white serge that she had donned in the morning. She looked up at Stuart, mystified and pained by his words. She put one hand on the table and gazed at her old lover, whose arms were still folded across his breast.

Margery moved slowly to the table. She still wore the long white robe she had put on in the morning. She looked up at Stuart, confused and hurt by what he said. She placed one hand on the table and stared at her old lover, whose arms were still crossed over his chest.

“I do not understand,” she said, distinctly yet faintly. “You accuse me of deceit.”

“I don’t understand,” she said, clearly but softly. “You’re accusing me of lying.”

“Let me recall the past,” returned Stuart, letting his hands drop to his sides, while he moved nearer to her. “On the day we plighted our troth, the words I spoke, Margery, were from my heart, not lightly meant or lightly given, but solemn and serious; while yours——”

“Let me remember the past,” replied Stuart, letting his hands fall to his sides as he moved closer to her. “On the day we made our vows, the words I said, Margery, were sincere, not said lightly or casually, but earnest and serious; while yours——”

“While mine,” she cried, raising her head proudly, “live as truly in my heart now as they did on that day! Ah, what have I said?”

“While mine,” she exclaimed, lifting her head proudly, “ live as truly in my heart now as they did on that day! Ah, what have I just said?”

She moved to a chair, and, flinging herself into it, buried her face in her hands, while he stood as he was, hardly realizing what it was that caused the sudden glow within his breast, the unspeakable happiness that possessed him. In a moment, however, Margery rose; pride had come to her aid. She looked at him steadily, her two small hands clasped.

She sat down in a chair and, throwing herself into it, buried her face in her hands, while he stood there, barely understanding what sparked the sudden warmth in his chest, the indescribable happiness that filled him. After a moment, though, Margery got up; her pride had kicked in. She looked at him steadily, her small hands clasped together.

“You have accused me of deceit,” she said, “spoken words insulting to a true woman; but it is what I should have expected from the man who trampled on a girl’s heart, her life, as you did on mine. Ah, how wrongly I judged you! I thought you a hero, a king; you proved yourself mean, dishonorable, despicable!”

“You’ve accused me of being deceitful,” she said, “and said things that are insulting to a real woman; but I should have expected that from the man who crushed a girl’s heart and life, just like you did mine. Oh, how wrong I was about you! I thought you were a hero, a king; you’ve shown yourself to be low, dishonorable, and despicable!”

She drew a quick breath, then went on, not noticing that his face had grown as pale as her own.

She took a quick breath and continued, not realizing that his face had turned as pale as hers.

“I was only a village girl, a plaything of the hour, sufficient to amuse you when you were dull, a toy to be tossed aside when I had given you all the amusement[Pg 212] you wanted. It was nothing to you what might come to me—I served your purpose. In my foolish ignorance I gave you all my heart; I let you see how deeply I loved you; and, in return, you went back to your cousin, your equal, and laughed at my foolish weakness as a good joke. You to talk of deceit, of lies—you, who offered me such insults, sending me money through her—money, Stuart, when my heart was breaking!”

“I was just a village girl, someone to entertain you when you were bored, a toy to be discarded once I had provided all the fun you wanted. It didn’t matter to you what would happen to me—I fulfilled your needs. In my naive ignorance, I gave you my whole heart; I showed you how much I loved you. And in return, you returned to your cousin, someone on your level, and laughed at my foolishness like it was a good joke. You, of all people, talking about deceit and lies—you, who insulted me by sending me money through her—money, Stuart, while my heart was breaking!”[Pg 212]

She paused, her hands pressed close to her heart, which beat most painfully. Stuart moved nearer to her; he put one hand on her arm.

She paused, her hands pressed against her heart, which was beating painfully. Stuart moved closer to her; he placed one hand on her arm.

“Insults—money!” he echoed, in a hard, quiet voice between his clinched teeth. “What do you mean?”

“Insults—money!” he repeated, in a harsh, quiet voice between his clenched teeth. “What do you mean?”

“What do I mean? I mean the humiliation you offered me when you sent that cruel, beautiful woman, your cousin, to me, with cold, insulting words and an offer of money as a cure for all I might suffer!”

“What do I mean? I mean the humiliation you gave me when you sent that cruel, beautiful woman, your cousin, to me with cold, insulting words and a cash offer as a remedy for all I might endure!”

Stuart’s hold tightened on her arm.

Stuart squeezed her arm tighter.

“Vane offered you insults—money!” he said, incredulously.

“Vane threw insults at you—money!” he said, in disbelief.

“Yes,” replied Margery. Then, as he turned away with a groan, she added, hurriedly: “You did not send her, Stuart?”

“Yes,” Margery replied. Then, as he turned away with a groan, she quickly added, “You didn’t send her, Stuart?”

“Send her? Great Heavens! you ask me that?”

“Send her? Oh my goodness! You really ask me that?”

The girl drew back, frightened by the agony in his voice, and he moved to the fireplace, leaning one arm on it for support, with his face turned from her.

The girl pulled back, scared by the pain in his voice, and he went to the fireplace, resting one arm on it for support, with his face turned away from her.

“Tell me what happened,” he said, after a brief pause.

“Tell me what happened,” he said, after a short pause.

Margery drew a quick breath, and then, in a low, sad voice, she spoke of her sorrow at Mary Morris’ death, her trouble because of his accident, her meeting with Sir Douglas Gerant, and the words he had spoken. Then she told him of Robert Bright’s proposal, and of the sorrow and agony of Vane’s visit, the result of which was that she determined to leave the village at once, and to that end sought the help of Miss Lawson. A few sad words told of Enid’s death and her marriage.

Margery took a quick breath and then, in a quiet, sorrowful voice, shared her feelings about Mary Morris’s death, her distress over his accident, her encounter with Sir Douglas Gerant, and the things he had said. She then mentioned Robert Bright’s proposal and the sadness and pain from Vane’s visit, which led her to decide to leave the village immediately, prompting her to seek Miss Lawson’s help. A few sorrowful words were spent on Enid’s death and her marriage.

Stuart never moved during the recital; his heart seemed turned to stone. He dared not think of his love—the misery of his loss maddened him; it was of the treachery and cruelty he thought; and his brain whirled at the memory.

Stuart didn’t budge during the recital; his heart felt like it was made of stone. He couldn’t let himself think about his love—the pain of his loss drove him crazy; he thought about the betrayal and cruelty, and his mind spun with the memories.

[Pg 213]

[Pg 213]

“And you believed that of me?” he asked, almost mechanically.

“And you really thought that about me?” he asked, almost like a robot.

“It seemed so true,” murmured the girl, wistfully; then, pressing her hands together, she whispered: “And it was not?”

“It felt so real,” the girl said softly, with a hint of longing; then, pressing her hands together, she whispered, “But it wasn’t?”

“It was false from beginning to end!”

“It was false from start to finish!”

Their eyes met, and a shudder passed over each. Margery felt her heart grow cold as ice, a lump rise in her throat.

Their eyes locked, and a shiver ran through them both. Margery felt her heart turn as cold as ice, and a lump formed in her throat.

“We were deceived,” she said, faintly.

“We were deceived,” she said softly.

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Forgive me—oh, forgive me!” she cried. “How I have wronged you!”

“Please forgive me—oh, please forgive me!” she cried. “I can’t believe how I have hurt you!”

Stuart clasped her hand with his own, then dropped upon his knees at her feet, and pressed his lips to her fingers.

Stuart took her hand in his, then knelt at her feet and kissed her fingers.

“Forgive you!” he said, passionately. “It is from you forgiveness must come, my sweet, my love! I shall kneel at your feet till you have pardoned me, Margery, my darling!”

“Forgive you!” he said passionately. “It is from you that forgiveness must come, my sweet, my love! I will kneel at your feet until you have pardoned me, Margery, my darling!”

“Oh, hush!” she whispered. “Forgive you? Yes, a hundred times! Indeed, it is all forgotten now, forgotten and done with.”

“Oh, be quiet!” she whispered. “Forgive you? Absolutely, a hundred times! Really, it’s all forgotten now, forgotten and behind us.”

“Forgotten!” cried Stuart. “Ah, no!”

“Forgotten!” exclaimed Stuart. “Oh no!”

“We were brave in words on that day, Stuart,” said Margery, gazing at the fire. “How little we guessed that the battle would begin that very moment, the fight be so long! We were so happy, and now——”

“We were bold in our words that day, Stuart,” Margery said, staring at the fire. “How little we knew that the battle would start right at that moment, and the struggle would last so long! We were so happy, and now——”

“And now,” he said, hoarsely, rising to his feet, “life is ended forever! You are not free. I find you and lose you forever at the same time. What have we done that fate should be so hard, so cruel!”

“And now,” he said, hoarsely, standing up, “life is over for good! You are not free. I find you and lose you at the same time. What have we done to deserve such a harsh and cruel fate!”

Margery felt the gladness, the triumphant joy, die out of her heart, her senses grow numb and heavy; she came back from the happy past to the present; she remembered all.

Margery felt the happiness, the victorious joy, fade away from her heart, her senses becoming numb and heavy; she returned from the joyful past to the present; she remembered everything.

“Stuart,” she said, slowly and impressively, “it is too late to speak of that; we must part now, never to meet again.”

“Stuart,” she said, slowly and with emphasis, “it's too late to talk about that; we have to say goodbye now, and we’ll never see each other again.”

“Never to meet again!” he repeated, raising his head from his hands. “Oh, no, no—that is too much! Let me see you, hear you speak. If you are taken from me[Pg 214] now, the darkness will be too terrible. Ah, Margery, have some pity! Think of our love, our dream; do not send me from you.” He seized her hands in his, and half drew her into his arms; but, as his eyes fell on her pale, troubled face, he loosed his hold, and, standing upright before her, said, rapidly: “Yes, I will go—I will go to the uttermost parts of the earth—to death—if only you will tell me that you love me, have ever loved me, and me only!”

“Never to meet again!” he repeated, lifting his head from his hands. “Oh, no, no—that's too much! Let me see you, hear you speak. If you’re taken from me[Pg 214] now, the darkness will be unbearable. Ah, Margery, have some compassion! Think of our love, our dream; don’t send me away from you.” He grabbed her hands and pulled her partway into his arms; but when he saw her pale, worried face, he released her and, standing tall in front of her, said quickly: “Yes, I will go—I’ll go to the furthest corners of the earth—to death—if only you tell me that you love me, have always loved me, and only me!”

Margery buried her face in her hands. She was silent for a few seconds, and then she looked up.

Margery buried her face in her hands. She was quiet for a few seconds, and then she looked up.

“I am a wife, Stuart,” she replied, slowly drawing her breath as if in pain; “at the side of a deathbed I took upon me the most solemn and sacred vows. My husband is good; the depths of his nobility and generosity you could never fathom. To speak such words would be dishonorable, would be a sin. I can say no more.”

“I am a wife, Stuart,” she said, taking a slow breath as if it hurt; “by a deathbed, I made the most serious and sacred promises. My husband is good; you could never understand the depth of his nobility and generosity. To say such things would be dishonorable, would be a sin. I can’t say anything more.”

Stuart’s head fell forward on his breast; the soft, sad tones touched his manliness to the core.

Stuart's head dropped forward onto his chest; the gentle, sorrowful tones deeply affected his masculinity.

“Forgive me!” he said, huskily. “You are right—we must part; I will leave Court Manor as soon as possible.”

“Forgive me!” he said, hoarsely. “You’re right—we have to separate; I’ll leave Court Manor as soon as I can.”

“It will be best.”

“It'll be for the best.”

The words fell almost coldly from her lips; her eyes were closed in pain, her face was pale and drawn. She paused an instant, then moved slowly from the fire, from the proximity of the man bowed down by his despair. She seemed almost overwhelmed by the magnitude of this new sorrow; but, though she looked so frail and delicate, she possessed unusual courage. Her pride and honor supported her in this worst of all her troubles. The future, with its bitterness, stood before her; she had to face life—

The words came out almost coldly from her lips; her eyes were shut tight in pain, and her face was pale and strained. She paused for a moment, then slowly moved away from the fire, distancing herself from the man weighed down by his despair. She seemed nearly crushed by the weight of this new sorrow; yet, despite her fragile and delicate appearance, she had remarkable strength. Her pride and honor kept her steady through her toughest time. The future, filled with its bitterness, loomed ahead of her; she had to confront life—

“If that may be called life
From which each charm of life has fled—
Happiness gone with hope and love
In all but breath already dead.”

And brave the struggle she would, though it broke her heart.

And she would face the struggle, even if it broke her heart.

At the door she turned. The sight of Stuart’s grief struck her painfully; she held out her hand, urged by an uncontrollable impulse.

At the door, she turned. The sight of Stuart’s grief hit her hard; she reached out her hand, driven by an irresistible impulse.

[Pg 215]

[Pg 215]

“Stuart!” she said, faintly.

“Stuart!” she said softly.

He was beside her in an instant.

He was next to her in a flash.

“If you value what I say,” she whispered, as he clasped her hand, “you will be brave. Do not speak of your life as ended. We both have duties. We have been tried; but Heaven has been very good, for the clouds of doubt and suspicion that hung over our hearts have been dispelled. To know the truth is happiness and comfort—let us be grateful and not murmur. Now, good-by.”

“If you believe in what I’m saying,” she whispered, as he held her hand, “you will be strong. Don’t talk about your life as if it’s over. We both have responsibilities. We have been tested; but Heaven has been very kind, because the clouds of doubt and suspicion that filled our hearts have been cleared away. Knowing the truth is joy and reassurance—let’s be thankful and not complain. Now, goodbye.”

Their eyes met, and he bent his head till his lips touched her small, cold, trembling hand.

Their eyes locked, and he leaned down until his lips brushed her small, cold, trembling hand.

“I will remember, cousin,” he responded; “good-by.”

“I’ll remember, cousin,” he replied; “goodbye.”

The curtain was moved aside, then fell back again to its place, and Stuart Crosbie was alone.

The curtain was pulled aside, then fell back into place, leaving Stuart Crosbie alone.

“Then came the bitter hours, and broke
Thy heart from mine away,
And tearfully the words we spoke
We were so loath to say.
Farewell, farewell, world so fair!
Farewell, joy of soul!
“Farewell. We shall not meet again
As we are parting now;
I must my beating heart restrain,
Must veil my burning brow.
Oh, those are tears of bitterness
Wrung from the beating heart,
When two, blest in their tenderness,
Must learn to live apart!”

Stuart stood by the fire alone, heedless that the embers were slowly dying, heedless of the dusk that filled the room, heedless of all save his burden of misery. He was too weak to grapple with his sorrow—too prostrate, from the freshness and poignancy of his grief, to overcome it. At last he roused himself; he had to act, not think. He raised his head, looked round in a dazed, troubled way, and, with a weary step, went slowly from the room.

Stuart stood alone by the fire, unaware that the embers were slowly fading, oblivious to the dusk filling the room, and focused only on his heavy sense of misery. He felt too weak to confront his sorrow—too overwhelmed by the intensity of his grief to overcome it. Finally, he gathered himself; he needed to act, not think. He lifted his head, glanced around in a dazed and troubled way, and, with a tired step, slowly left the room.

As the sound of his footsteps died away, the door of the inner room was opened and a man approached the fire—a man from whose face all joy and happiness had[Pg 216] fled, in whose dark eyes a world of speechless agony glowed, round whose mouth dwelt the desolation of hopelessness. He stood erect for an instant, then, with a deep groan, buried his face in his hands and sunk into a chair.

As the sound of his footsteps faded, the door to the inner room opened and a man walked toward the fire—a man whose face had lost all joy and happiness, in whose dark eyes a depth of unspeakable pain shone, and around whose mouth lingered the despair of hopelessness. He stood upright for a moment, then, with a deep groan, buried his face in his hands and sank into a chair.

It was Margery’s husband—Nugent, Earl of Court.

It was Margery’s husband—Nugent, the Earl of Court.


CHAPTER XXVIII.

Blustering March had come round, and gossip had worn to a thread the story of Lady Court’s romantic birth. It had seized on the history of Sir Douglas Gerant’s long-lost daughter with avidity, for it was not often that society’s jaded appetite was regaled with so delightful a morsel. Many things had happened since dull November, but foremost among them were two events—Lord and Lady Court were abroad, to the great annoyance of society, as it was thus debarred from beholding her ladyship in person, and the engagement between Stuart Crosbie, heir to Crosbie Castle, and Miss Vane Charteris, his cousin, came to an abrupt and strange termination just as the congratulations were pouring in. Many reasons were given in strict confidence for this unsatisfactory affair. It was averred that Miss Charteris had quarreled with her aunt, Mrs. Crosbie, and that Stuart, like a dutiful son, had espoused his mother’s cause; that cold, beautiful Vane refused to become her cousin’s wife when she discovered that Beecham Park had passed away from him; and that Miss Charteris had grown tired of her affianced husband. These and numerous other explanations were whispered; but no one knew the truth—none but three people—the cousins themselves and the mistress of Crosbie Castle.

Blustering March had arrived, and the story of Lady Court’s dramatic birth had become the talk of the town. People were eager to hear about Sir Douglas Gerant’s long-lost daughter, since it wasn’t often that society’s tired appetite was satisfied with such an entertaining tidbit. A lot had happened since boring November, but the two biggest events were that Lord and Lady Court were overseas, much to society's annoyance, as it meant they couldn’t see her ladyship in person, and the engagement between Stuart Crosbie, heir to Crosbie Castle, and his cousin, Miss Vane Charteris, ended abruptly and oddly just as the congratulations were rolling in. Many reasons were shared in private for this disappointing situation. It was said that Miss Charteris had argued with her aunt, Mrs. Crosbie, and that Stuart, being a loyal son, had taken his mother’s side; that the cool, beautiful Vane refused to marry her cousin after discovering he had lost Beecham Park; and that Miss Charteris had simply grown bored with her fiancé. Numerous other theories were whispered about, but no one knew the truth—only three people did: the cousins themselves and the lady of Crosbie Castle.

Stuart had not reproached his mother; but his mental suffering caused her much uneasiness and genuine shame. She never knew what took place between Vane Charteris and her son, for Stuart was silent, and her niece left town with her mother for Cannes immediately after the rupture. She felt that Vane must be suffering disappointment, but she could never guess the humiliation, the sullen revenge and anger that were gnawing[Pg 217] at her niece’s heart. Go where she would, at every turn Vane had Stuart’s contemptuous face before her, heard his bitter words, saw herself again as he had shown her, in her true light, dishonorable and despicable. That the marriage should have been broken off was acute disappointment; but the odium she had brought on herself in his eyes was even harder to bear. The malicious spite she had felt toward Margery deepened now into actual hatred; it galled her to desperation to know that the village girl should have become so great a person, her equal in birth, her superior by marriage. Poor Lady Charteris was overwhelmed with sorrow at the abrupt termination of her daughter’s engagement, and fretted herself to a shadow because of Vane’s irritability and peevishness. She lavished all her heart’s tenderness on her daughter, hoping and trusting to see her regain her spirits; but it was weary work. Vane, crushed by her own deceit and wrong-doing, was rapidly changing into an envious, soured, miserable woman.

Stuart didn’t blame his mother, but his mental anguish made her feel very uneasy and genuinely ashamed. She never found out what happened between Vane Charteris and her son because Stuart kept quiet, and her niece left town for Cannes with her mother right after the breakup. She sensed that Vane must be feeling disappointed, but she could never imagine the humiliation, sullen revenge, and anger that were eating away at her niece's heart. No matter where she went, Vane constantly saw Stuart’s contemptuous face, heard his harsh words, and viewed herself as he had portrayed her: dishonorable and despicable. The broken engagement brought a sharp disappointment, but the shame she felt in his eyes was even harder to endure. The spite she had toward Margery turned into actual hatred; it drove her to desperation to realize that the village girl had become such a prominent figure, equal to her by birth yet superior to her by marriage. Poor Lady Charteris was overwhelmed with grief at the sudden end of her daughter’s engagement and fretted herself nearly to a shadow because of Vane’s irritability and moodiness. She poured all her affection into her daughter, hoping to see her spirits lift, but it was exhausting. Vane, crushed by her own deceit and wrongdoings, was quickly becoming an envious, bitter, and miserable woman.

Mrs. Crosbie was ignorant of the whole of Vane’s cruel falsehoods and insults; and, knowing this, Stuart accepted as truly genuine her proud words of sorrow and vexation for her share in the matter. It had been a startling disclosure to Mrs. Crosbie when she found that Margery Daw had become the Countess of Court; but, when surprise had died away, she felt unconsciously gratified that her new relative should hold so high a social position, and was even disposed to be friendly toward her, although she had deprived Stuart of Beecham Park. She wrote a courteous note to the young wife when her excitement had cooled, welcoming her as her kinswoman, and offering her warm congratulations.

Mrs. Crosbie was completely unaware of Vane's cruel lies and insults; realizing this, Stuart genuinely accepted her proud expressions of sadness and frustration about her involvement in the situation. It had been a shocking revelation for Mrs. Crosbie when she discovered that Margery Daw had become the Countess of Court; however, once the surprise faded, she felt a sense of unspoken pleasure that her new relative held such a prestigious social status and was even inclined to be friendly toward her, despite the fact that she had taken Beecham Park away from Stuart. After her excitement had settled down, she wrote a polite note to the young wife, welcoming her as family and offering her sincere congratulations.

Margery was in Rome when this letter reached her. She read it through slowly, then, with a faint smile, folded it and put it away. It was not in keeping with her generous nature to bear malice, so she replied to Mrs. Crosbie’s epistle with a few words of acknowledgment written in a kindly spirit. Margery received another letter at about the same time which brought a flush of sincere pleasure to her face. It was written by Miss Lawson in the name of the villagers of Hurstley,[Pg 218] offering Lady Court warm expressions of affection, respect and esteem from all her old friends, and at the head of the list of names were the signatures of Farmer Bright and his wife; Miss Lawson’s own letter explained everything. Just after the news of Margery’s parentage was made public to the village, a letter came from Robert Bright in Australia, from which his mother gathered how unjustly she had wronged Margery in her hasty suspicions; and, eager to make atonement, the good woman had headed the village letter with her name. Robert spoke of returning almost immediately, so Margery’s heart was lighter on that score. Miss Lawson’s words of joy at her dear child’s prosperity and happiness brought tears to Margery’s eyes; but they were tears of gratitude and affection, not of pain.

Margery was in Rome when this letter arrived for her. She read it slowly, then, with a slight smile, folded it and put it away. It didn't fit with her generous nature to hold onto resentment, so she replied to Mrs. Crosbie’s letter with a few words of acknowledgment written in a friendly tone. Around the same time, Margery received another letter that brought a genuine smile to her face. It was from Miss Lawson on behalf of the villagers of Hurstley, expressing warm feelings of love, respect, and admiration for Lady Court from all her old friends. At the top of the list of names were the signatures of Farmer Bright and his wife; Miss Lawson’s own letter explained everything. Soon after the news about Margery’s parentage was revealed to the village, a letter arrived from Robert Bright in Australia, which helped his mother realize how unfairly she had judged Margery in her quick assumptions; eager to make amends, the kind-hearted woman had signed the village letter with her name. Robert mentioned he might return almost immediately, so Margery felt lighter about that. Miss Lawson’s joyful words about her dear child’s success and happiness brought tears to Margery’s eyes, but they were tears of thankfulness and love, not of sorrow.

She was strangely peaceful and content now; the memory of Stuart’s supposed deception and insults, which had rankled so long in her breast, was gone; she remembered only that his love for her had never faltered. Her girlhood was buried in her short love-dream; she was a woman now, brave and determined to fight the battle of life gallantly to the end. She looked to her husband as a guide and a comforter and he tended her with more than a husband’s care. A great, true affection had sprung up in her heart for him; he was so tender, so good, so manly! In her gratitude for all his thought and care she vowed always to keep a smile for him while the secret of her love should be locked from his sight forever. Sometimes she would sink into a reverie, then wake, to find his eyes fixed on her with such intensity, such an agony of love and pain in them, that it would startle her; but as she looked the expression would fade and the smile would come, the tender, grave smile that she knew so well. When Mrs. Crosbie’s second letter came, begging the earl and countess to pay her a visit, it was he who replied; and, as if divining her secret thoughts, he wrote that his wife regretted she was unable to visit Crosbie Castle at present.

She felt a strange sense of peace and contentment now; the memory of Stuart’s supposed lies and insults, which had bothered her for so long, was gone. She only remembered that his love for her had never wavered. Her girlhood was buried in her brief love dream; she was a woman now, brave and determined to face life's challenges head-on until the end. She looked to her husband for guidance and comfort, and he cared for her with more than just a husband’s attention. A deep, genuine love had grown in her heart for him; he was so gentle, so kind, so manly! Grateful for all his thoughtfulness and care, she promised to always keep a smile for him while the secret of her love remained hidden from his view forever. Sometimes she would drift into daydreams, only to wake up and find him staring at her with such intensity, with a painful depth of love and hurt in his gaze, that it would shock her; but as she looked back, the expression would fade and the smile would return, the tender, serious smile that she knew so well. When Mrs. Crosbie’s second letter arrived, asking the earl and countess to come visit, it was him who responded; and, almost as if sensing her hidden feelings, he wrote that his wife regretted she was unable to visit Crosbie Castle at the moment.

They had left the manor almost immediately after Stuart’s departure. Lord Court suggested a short tour of the Continent and Margery eagerly agreed; so they crossed the Channel without delay. But, as the winter[Pg 219] slipped away, it occurred to Margery that she should visit her inheritance, Beecham Park. So, bidding farewell to the clear blue skies and the world of delights that had been opened to her, they returned to England.

They left the manor right after Stuart left. Lord Court proposed a quick trip across the continent, and Margery happily agreed, so they crossed the Channel without wasting any time. However, as winter faded away, Margery realized she should visit her inheritance, Beecham Park. So, saying goodbye to the clear blue skies and the exciting world that had opened up to her, they returned to England.

Beecham Park was a huge, gloomy mansion, so deserted and solitary-looking that, as they drove up the magnificent avenue of chestnuts, Margery involuntarily shuddered. Sir Eustace Gerant had neglected the estate, and, splendid though the building was within, it did not bring the pleasure to its owner that Court Manor had.

Beecham Park was a massive, dark mansion, so abandoned and lonely-looking that as they drove up the grand avenue of chestnut trees, Margery couldn't help but shiver. Sir Eustace Gerant had ignored the estate, and although the interior of the building was stunning, it didn't give its owner the same joy that Court Manor did.

“Are you disappointed, my darling?” asked the earl one morning, after watching her carefully.

“Are you disappointed, my love?” asked the earl one morning, after observing her closely.

“It is very grand; the grounds and woods are beautiful; but it is not home,” she answered, with a sigh.

“It’s really impressive; the gardens and forests are stunning; but it doesn’t feel like home,” she replied with a sigh.

However, there was much to be done—for they found that the steward, who had had sole control of the estate, had neglected his duties most disgracefully; so, placing all authority in the hands of her husband, Margery turned her attention to the village near, burying all regrets and vain hopes that assailed her in untiring work on behalf of her tenants.

However, there was a lot to be done—because they discovered that the steward, who had full control of the estate, had really let things slide; so, putting all the power in her husband’s hands, Margery focused on the nearby village, pushing aside all regrets and unrealistic hopes that bothered her through relentless work for her tenants.

It was a weary trial at times, for, though she had courage, her strength would occasionally fail, and her heart would yearn for the love she had lost; but none knew of this struggle but herself—she had learned to control her emotions and smile when the burden was heaviest.

It was a tiring challenge at times, because even though she was brave, her strength would sometimes give out, and her heart would ache for the love she had lost; but no one knew about this struggle except for her—she had learned to manage her emotions and smile when the load was the heaviest.

“’Tis strange with how much power and pride
The softness is of love allied.
How much of power to force the breast
To be in outward show at rest,
How much of pride that never eye
May look upon its agony.
Ah, little will the lip reveal
Of all the burning heart can feel!”

Of Stuart she heard nothing; but she had faith in his courage and manliness, and knew that, once the cloud which overshadowed him had passed, he would fulfill his word and face the world. He was once more her ideal, her hero, and she felt he would not fail in this duty to himself.

Of Stuart, she heard nothing; but she believed in his courage and strength, and knew that once the dark time he was going through ended, he would keep his promise and face the world. He was once again her ideal, her hero, and she felt he wouldn’t let himself down.

Engrossed in her thoughts and daily tasks, she did not[Pg 220] notice the change that seemed to be coming over the earl. His tenderness never failed, his courtesy and love were never lacking, and she had grown so used to all his thoughtful care that it seemed but the adjunct of everyday life. But she was suddenly awakened from this existence.

Lost in her thoughts and daily routines, she didn’t[Pg 220] notice the change that seemed to be happening with the earl. His tenderness was always there, and his kindness and affection never wavered. She had become so accustomed to his considerate care that it felt like just a part of everyday life. But she was suddenly jolted out of this existence.

The Squire of Crosbie Castle had been one of the first among her new relatives warmly to welcome Margery. He had loved her father, and for his old affection’s sake had opened his heart to the young girl; when therefore he learned that the Earl and Countess of Court had returned to England and were staying at Beecham Park, he wrote immediately, expressing a great wish to visit them. To this Margery and her husband replied with genuine pleasure, begging the squire to come as soon as possible.

The Squire of Crosbie Castle was one of the first among Margery's new relatives to warmly welcome her. He had loved her father, and out of that old affection, he had opened his heart to the young girl. So, when he found out that the Earl and Countess of Court had returned to England and were staying at Beecham Park, he wrote right away, expressing a strong desire to visit them. Margery and her husband replied with genuine pleasure, asking the squire to come as soon as he could.

Margery found a warm love spring up in her breast for Stuart’s father, and the earl and the squire soon became good friends. It was the squire who called Margery’s attention to Lord Court’s quiet manner and worn appearance, as they were talking together one morning. Margery listened with a sense of regret and remorse at her blindness, and, making some excuse, she left the squire in the grounds where they had been sauntering and hurried back to the house. It was a glorious spring day; the sunshine illuminated the old mansion, darting in golden shafts through the long, narrow windows. Margery crossed the hall, above which was seen a massive dome and round which ran the gallery leading to the upper apartments and bedrooms. Several servants were hurrying to and fro; and, asking for the earl, she learned that he was in the study, busy with the new steward.

Margery felt a warm love growing in her heart for Stuart’s father, and the earl and the squire quickly became good friends. It was the squire who pointed out Lord Court’s quiet demeanor and tired appearance during a conversation one morning. Margery listened, feeling regret and remorse for not noticing sooner, and after making an excuse, she left the squire in the garden where they had been strolling and rushed back to the house. It was a beautiful spring day; the sunlight lit up the old mansion, streaming in golden rays through the long, narrow windows. Margery walked across the hall, beneath a massive dome, with a gallery leading to the upper floors and bedrooms. Several servants were bustling around, and when she inquired about the earl, she found out he was in the study, busy with the new steward.

Without hesitation she made her way to the room and opened the door. The earl was alone, leaning his head upon his hand, reading some papers which lay on the table.

Without hesitation, she walked to the room and opened the door. The earl was alone, resting his head on his hand, reading some papers that were on the table.

“This lease is wrong, Robins,” he said, not looking up as the door opened.

“This lease is wrong, Robins,” he said, without looking up as the door opened.

Margery moved forward softly, and then knelt at his feet.

Margery stepped forward quietly and then knelt at his feet.

“Nugent!” she said, with a little catch in her breath as she noted his pale, worn face for the first time.

“Nugent!” she said, taking a small breath as she noticed his pale, tired face for the first time.

[Pg 221]

[Pg 221]

The earl turned with a smile so sweet and tender that it made Margery’s lips tremble.

The earl turned with a smile so warm and gentle that it made Margery's lips quiver.

“My darling!” he exclaimed, gently. “You here?”

“My darling!” he said softly. “You’re here?”

“Nugent, you are ill—worried! Ah, I have been blind not to see it before! Oh, forgive me, forgive me!”

“Nugent, you’re not well—you're anxious! Oh, I can’t believe I didn’t notice it sooner! Please forgive me, forgive me!”

Lord Court raised her head tenderly.

Lord Court gently lifted her head.

“Why, Margery,” he said, lightly, “what is the matter? Who has been frightening you?”

“Why, Margery,” he said, casually, “what's wrong? Who's been scaring you?”

“I am nervous about you; you look so worn and ill. Nugent, you must put away those deeds and writings. They distress me.”

“I’m really worried about you; you look so exhausted and sick. Nugent, you need to put away those documents and papers. They upset me.”

“You shall not be distressed then, my darling; see—I have put them away at once. But you are mistaken, Margery; I am not ill, only a little tired.”

“You don’t need to worry, my love; look—I’ve taken care of it right away. But you’re wrong, Margery; I’m not sick, just a little tired.”

“Tired?” she repeated, putting her hands on his. “Yes, yes, of course! How forgetful I am! I leave you all this tiresome business to do. I am very selfish.”

“Tired?” she asked again, placing her hands on his. “Yes, yes, of course! How forgetful I am! I leave you with all this annoying work to handle. I’m very selfish.”

“You are my dear, sweet Margery!” he said, lightly. “But what has caused you this sudden fear, my darling?”

“You're my dear, sweet Margery!” he said lightly. “But what has made you so afraid all of a sudden, my darling?”

“You have been looking ill for so long! The squire has just spoken to me, and it has frightened me; and, Nugent, I want to ask you something. Will you promise to do it?”

“You've been looking unwell for a while now! The squire just talked to me, and it really scared me; and, Nugent, I need to ask you something. Will you promise to do it?”

“What can I refuse you, Margery?”

“What can I say no to you about, Margery?”

“Then let us leave here and go back to the manor—the squire is longing to see our dear old home. You will come, dear?”

“Then let’s leave here and go back to the manor—the squire is eager to see our beloved old home. You will come, right?”

“Home!” repeated the earl, dreamily, as if the word brought content. Then, with a sudden contraction of his brows, as if from pain, he added, “But it will be lonely for you, my dear one; you will not care for it.”

“Home!” repeated the earl, dreamily, as if the word brought contentment. Then, with a sudden furrow of his brow, as if in pain, he added, “But it will be lonely for you, my dear; you won’t enjoy it.”

“I wish it with all my heart,” said Margery, quietly, glad to see that this proposal brought a gleam of pleasure to his eyes.

“I wish it with all my heart,” said Margery softly, happy to see that this suggestion brought a spark of joy to his eyes.

“Then,” returned her husband, looking with a strange, sad steadfastness into her glorious eyes—“then we will go home, Margery.”

“Then,” her husband replied, looking with a strange, sad determination into her beautiful eyes—“then we will go home, Margery.”


[Pg 222]

[Pg 222]

CHAPTER XXIX.

Back at Court Manor, Margery banished for a while the sad memory of her lost love. This spot was hallowed by the presence of Enid’s spirit, and for that reason, apart from all others, was dear to her. The squire reveled in the picturesque surroundings of the estate.

Back at Court Manor, Margery pushed aside the painful memory of her lost love for a while. This place was special because of Enid’s spirit, and for that reason, more than any other, it held a special place in her heart. The squire enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the estate.

“They may call Beecham magnificent,” he said, dreamily, as he stood in the old-fashioned gardens and gazed round on the fragrant flowers, “but this is home.”

“They might say Beecham is amazing,” he said, lost in thought, as he stood in the old-fashioned gardens and looked around at the fragrant flowers, “but this is home.”

“Cousin Sholto, you indorse my opinion. I love the manor!”

“Cousin Sholto, you agree with me. I love the manor!”

Margery, clad in a long robe of creamy white, with just a knot of black ribbons at her neck and in her broad-brimmed hat, glanced at her husband as she spoke, and smiled at him.

Margery, wearing a long robe of creamy white with a knot of black ribbons at her neck and in her wide-brimmed hat, looked at her husband as she spoke and smiled at him.

The squire responded to his hostess by a poetical quotation:

The squire replied to his hostess with a quote from a poem:

“‘And primroses, pale gems of spring,
Lay on the green turf glistening
Close by the violet, whose breath
Is so sweet, in a dewy wreath.
And, oh, that myrtle—how green it grew,
With flowers as white as the pearls of dew
That shone beside! And the glorious rose
Lay like a beauty in warm repose,
Blushing in slumber.’”

Margery listened dreamily. Her thoughts had flown to the springtime of her life, recalled by the breath of the flowers, the sweetness of the air.

Margery listened dreamily. Her thoughts had drifted to the springtime of her life, awakened by the scent of the flowers and the sweetness of the air.

The earl had wandered across the lawn; and, though he looked less grave and worn, the expression of his eyes as he turned from Margery was unspeakably sad.

The earl had walked across the lawn; and, although he appeared less serious and tired, the look in his eyes as he turned away from Margery was profoundly sad.

Margery’s reverie was disturbed by the squire, and she was soon deep in an interesting scientific discussion with him. Presently her husband returned, followed by one of the gardeners.

Margery's daydream was interrupted by the squire, and she soon found herself engaged in an intriguing scientific conversation with him. Soon after, her husband came back, accompanied by one of the gardeners.

“I am going to the west part of the grounds, my darling,” he said. “Marshall tells me the men are going to cut down that dead tree this morning. It was struck by lightning in the autumn.”

“I’m heading to the west side of the property, my love,” he said. “Marshall told me the guys are going to chop down that dead tree this morning. It got struck by lightning last fall.”

[Pg 223]

[Pg 223]

“I will come with you, Court,” broke in the squire. “In my young days I was rather good at that sort of thing.”

“I'll go with you, Court,” interrupted the squire. “When I was younger, I was pretty good at that kind of thing.”

“Come, by all means. Marshall, see that there are two extra axes ready.”

“Sure, come right in. Marshall, make sure there are two extra axes ready.”

“You are not going to help them, are you, Nugent?” Margery asked, quickly and nervously.

“You're not going to help them, are you, Nugent?” Margery asked, quickly and nervously.

“Yes, my darling. But don’t be afraid; I am, as schoolboys would say, a ‘big gun’ at wood-cutting—am I not, Marshall?”

“Yes, my darling. But don’t worry; I’m, as schoolboys would say, a ‘big deal’ at wood-cutting—aren’t I, Marshall?”

“Indeed you are, my lord,” the gardener replied, solemnly.

“Absolutely, my lord,” the gardener replied, seriously.

“May I come and watch you?”

“Can I come and watch you?”

The earl hesitated.

The earl paused.

“I should be afraid, darling, as the splinters fly about so rapidly; but perhaps I can place you in a safe corner. Run and put on some stronger shoes; the ground is damp down at that corner. You have good ropes, Marshall?”

“I should be scared, darling, with the splinters flying around so quickly; but maybe I can find you a safe spot. Go and put on some sturdier shoes; the ground is wet over in that corner. Do you have strong ropes, Marshall?”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“I will follow you directly,” said Margery; then, as they turned, urged by an uncontrollable impulse, she called, “Nugent!”

“I'll follow you right away,” said Margery; then, as they turned, driven by an uncontrollable impulse, she called out, “Nugent!”

The earl came back at once.

The earl came back right away.

“You are sure there is no danger?”

“Are you sure there’s no danger?”

“Quite sure—as certain as any man can be.”

“Pretty sure—just as certain as anyone can be.”

Margery smiled, raised her lips to his, and he kissed her. A faint flush rose to his brow at the simple action; and then, with a swift, tender look, he turned and walked rapidly away.

Margery smiled, leaned in to him, and he kissed her. A slight blush appeared on his face at the simple act; then, with a quick, gentle glance, he turned and walked away quickly.

Margery went quickly to the house and changed her shoes for a stronger pair; then, seeing the look of eagerness on Pauline’s face, she good-naturedly told the maid to put on a hat, and they started together.

Margery rushed to the house and swapped her shoes for a sturdier pair; then, noticing the eager look on Pauline’s face, she kindly told the maid to put on a hat, and they headed out together.

The sound of voices and of heavy blows led them to the exact spot, and Pauline, in her excitement, could not repress little shrieks and exclamations of astonishment. As they turned the corner the earl came toward them; he had removed his coat, and, with his strong right hand grasping the ax, his face flushed from the unwonted exercise, he looked almost handsome.

The sound of voices and heavy thuds led them to the exact spot, and Pauline, caught up in her excitement, couldn't help but let out little shrieks and gasps of surprise. As they turned the corner, the earl approached them; he had taken off his coat, and with his strong right hand gripping the axe, his face flushed from the unusual exertion, he looked almost handsome.

“Come here, my darling,” he said, leading Margery to[Pg 224] a safe nook. “Crosbie, stand by my wife. We shall soon have it down, poor old tree! How well I remember it in my schoolboy days! You are frightened, Margery!”

“Come here, my love,” he said, guiding Margery to[Pg 224] a safe spot. “Crosbie, stay close to my wife. We’ll take it down soon, poor old tree! I remember it so well from my school days! You’re scared, Margery!”

“No,” she answered, with a smile, though her heart thrilled with strange apprehension.

"No," she replied with a smile, although her heart raced with a strange sense of unease.

The squire came to her, looking rather despondent.

The squire approached her, appearing quite downcast.

“I find that years have greatly lessened my strength,” he remarked, with a little sigh, “and I must look on now.”

“I’ve realized that the years have really worn me down,” he said with a slight sigh, “and now I have to just watch.”

Margery did not answer; she was watching her husband. She heard his clear, ringing voice directing the men, saw his straight even strokes, and the excitement overcame her dread. It was a novel scene, and one that pleased her, though the sight of the gray dead trunk, the remains of a noble flourishing tree, saddened her somewhat. Pauline cowered and shrieked as she heard the great, rough mass creak; but Margery never moved; the bustle and vigor of the men roused her spirit—she almost longed to assist. The earl, glancing now and then at the group of watchers, caught the gleam of her eyes, and, smiling, he waved his hand toward the girlish figure that looked so fair and graceful in its white robes against the background of young trees and bushes.

Margery didn’t respond; she was focused on her husband. She heard his clear, strong voice directing the men, saw his steady, even strokes, and the thrill replaced her fear. It was a new experience, one that brought her joy, though the sight of the gray, dead trunk—the remains of a once-mighty tree—made her a bit sad. Pauline flinched and screamed as she heard the heavy, rough mass creak; but Margery remained still. The energy and enthusiasm of the men lifted her spirits—she almost wanted to join in. The earl, glancing occasionally at the group of onlookers, noticed the sparkle in her eyes and, smiling, waved his hand towards the young woman who looked so beautiful and graceful in her white dress against the backdrop of young trees and bushes.

“It was not such a tough job as it looked,” observed the squire, as he watched the men throw stout ropes round the great trunk and knot them firmly, preparatory to dragging the tree to earth.

“It wasn’t as hard as it seemed,” the squire remarked, as he watched the men toss sturdy ropes around the massive trunk and tie them securely, getting ready to pull the tree down.

Margery nodded her head absently; she was lost in the excitement of the moment. She saw the earl wave them further back toward the bushes, felt Pauline draw her on one side, though her eyes never left her husband’s form, and then came a moment of silence. Suddenly a mighty crash sounded in her ears, while a cloud of dust obscured her vision.

Margery nodded absentmindedly; she was caught up in the excitement of the moment. She saw the earl gesture for them to move back toward the bushes, felt Pauline pull her to one side, even though her gaze never left her husband’s figure, and then there was a moment of silence. Suddenly, a huge crash echoed in her ears, and a cloud of dust filled her vision.

“Is it all over?” she asked, vaguely, turning to the squire; but her cousin had left her side and was hurrying to the group of men.

“Is it all over?” she asked, unsure, turning to the squire; but her cousin had left her side and was rushing toward the group of men.

“Miladi will return?” queried Pauline, with a little shudder. “Ah, what terrible noise!”

“Will Miladi come back?” asked Pauline, with a slight shudder. “Ah, what a terrible noise!”

“I will wait for Lord Court,” answered Margery; then, after a little pause: “But, Pauline, what is the matter? Some one is hurt!”

“I'll wait for Lord Court,” Margery replied; then, after a brief pause, she asked, “But, Pauline, what's wrong? Someone is hurt!”

[Pg 225]

[Pg 225]

“They crowd together—that is all, miladi. Shall I go and see?”

“They're all gathered together, that’s all, my lady. Should I go and check?”

“No; I will.”

"No, I will."

Drawing her skirts together, Margery left her retreat and approached the group. As the men looked round and perceived her, she thought they seemed alarmed and pained. She quickened her steps, and then the squire came toward her.

Drawing her skirts together, Margery stepped out of her hiding spot and walked towards the group. When the men turned and noticed her, she thought they looked worried and uncomfortable. She picked up her pace, and then the squire came over to her.

“You must let me take you to the house, my dear,” he said hurriedly; “your husband wishes it.”

"You have to let me take you to the house, my dear," he said quickly; "your husband wants it."

“What is the matter? Some one is hurt! Cousin Sholto, don’t stop me! I know now—it is Nugent!”

“What’s wrong? Someone’s hurt! Cousin Sholto, don’t hold me back! I know now—it’s Nugent!”

She pushed the squire’s trembling hand to one side, and with swift steps approached the group. The men fell back in silence, and in an instant she was on her knees beside a silent, prostrate form with face of deathly hue.

She pushed the squire’s shaking hand aside, and quickly walked up to the group. The men stepped back in silence, and in no time she was on her knees next to a quiet, lying figure with a face that looked pale as death.

“Nugent!” she cried, bending over him, in agony. Then, as he still lay perfectly still, she looked round wildly. “What is it? Fetch a doctor quickly—your master is hurt!”

“Nugent!” she shouted, leaning over him in distress. Then, as he remained completely motionless, she looked around frantically. “What’s going on? Get a doctor fast—your master is hurt!”

The man Marshall stepped forward.

Marshall stepped forward.

“We’ve sent for the doctor, my lady. It was done in an instant; the tree swerved and brought his lordship down with it. We’ve just dragged it off his body. He were sensible at first, and asked us to keep you away; but he’s fainted now.”

“We’ve called for the doctor, my lady. It happened so quickly; the tree shifted and knocked his lordship down with it. We’ve just pulled it off him. He was aware at first and asked us to keep you away; but he’s fainted now.”

Margery scarcely heard the explanation; with a heart full of dread she was bending over the pale face, breathing words of agony and tenderness that fell on silent ears. The squire came to her and tried to draw her away; but she would not stir. They brought brandy from the house, and a mattress with pillows on which to carry the injured man; but all were afraid to touch him. Then, when her misery, her despair, was greatest, the heavy lids were raised, and she met the gaze of the deep, dark eyes. The white lips trembled and moved; she bent her head to catch the whisper.

Margery barely heard the explanation; with a heart full of fear, she leaned over the pale face, whispering words of pain and love that went unheard. The squire came to her and tried to pull her away, but she wouldn’t move. They brought brandy from the house and a mattress with pillows to carry the injured man, but everyone was too scared to touch him. Then, when her sorrow and despair were at their peak, the heavy eyelids lifted, and she met the gaze of the deep, dark eyes. The white lips quivered and moved; she leaned in to catch the whisper.

“It—is—nothing—my darling. Take me to——”

“It’s nothing, my darling. Take me to——”

The labored speech died away in another faint; and, as she saw his weakness and suffering, Margery rose to her feet with courage born of despair.

The strained speech faded into another whisper, and as she witnessed his weakness and pain, Margery stood up with a courage that came from her despair.

[Pg 226]

[Pg 226]

“Carry your master to the house,” she said, steadily, never taking her eyes from his face.

“Take your master to the house,” she said firmly, never looking away from his face.

The men stooped, and, with tender, gentle hands lifted the inanimate form on to the mattress; then, with slow, even steps, they carried him through the sunlit gardens to the house. It was not far, yet by the time they reached the entrance the doctor of the village was seen riding furiously up the avenue. He leaped from his horse, and was at the wounded man’s side in an instant. Margery turned her eyes from the pale face of her husband and fixed them upon the doctor. As he scanned the earl’s drawn countenance, her heart seemed to stand still. In that moment she was conscious of nothing but an agony of dread, remorse and pain so terrible that it almost overpowered her.

The men bent down and, with gentle, careful hands, lifted the lifeless body onto the mattress. Then, moving at a slow, steady pace, they carried him through the sunlit gardens to the house. It wasn't far, but by the time they reached the entrance, the village doctor came racing up the pathway on horseback. He jumped off his horse and was at the wounded man's side in an instant. Margery turned her gaze away from her husband's pale face and focused on the doctor. As he examined the earl's drawn features, her heart felt like it stopped. At that moment, she was overwhelmed by an intense mix of fear, guilt, and pain that almost consumed her.

“Carry him into a room on the ground floor,” said the doctor, decisively. “We must not risk the stairs.”

“Take him into a room on the first floor,” the doctor said firmly. “We can’t take the chance with the stairs.”

They carried him through the hall into the room where long before he had sat by Enid’s couch. Margery walked with them, though what power enabled her to move she knew not, for all life seemed dead within her.

They carried him down the hall into the room where, long ago, he had sat next to Enid’s couch. Margery walked with them, although she had no idea what strength allowed her to move, as all life felt lifeless within her.

The men withdrew quietly to the doorway, while she crouched down by the still form and buried her face in her hands. The squire and the doctor exchanged glances.

The men quietly stepped back to the doorway, while she knelt beside the lifeless figure and buried her face in her hands. The squire and the doctor exchanged glances.

“Get her away!” murmured the latter. But Margery heard him.

“Get her away!” the latter whispered. But Margery heard him.

“No, no!” she protested, rising to her feet. “Let me stay; I will be brave, Cousin Sholto. You will let me stay—you must let me stay! I cannot go!”

“No, no!” she protested, getting to her feet. “Let me stay; I will be brave, Cousin Sholto. You have to let me stay—you must let me stay! I can’t go!”

“Dr. Godfrey will let you remain if you have the strength,” the squire said, soothingly. Then he took her two cold hands in his and drew her to the wide window, while the doctor motioned the men away and closed the door.

“Dr. Godfrey will let you stay if you have the strength,” the squire said gently. Then he took her two cold hands in his and pulled her to the wide window, while the doctor signaled for the men to leave and shut the door.

Margery’s eyes never left the pallid face of her husband. In breathless, sickening anxiety she watched Dr. Godfrey pass his hand over the injured man’s chest and fractured arm, unconscious that the broken respirations that came from her lips told of the agony she was enduring. The doctor looked around as the sound fell on his ears, and in an instant he knew how to act.

Margery’s eyes were fixated on her husband’s pale face. In a state of breathless, sickening anxiety, she watched Dr. Godfrey move his hand over the injured man’s chest and broken arm, unaware that the ragged breaths escaping her lips revealed the pain she was going through. The doctor glanced around as he heard the sound, and in an instant, he knew what to do.

“Lady Court, I want you to help me,” he said, gravely, advancing to her. “Go at once, and fetch me brandy,[Pg 227] some warm water, a sponge and some old linen—as quickly as possible, please.”

“Lady Court, I need your help,” he said seriously, moving closer to her. “Please go right now and get me some brandy, warm water, a sponge, and some old linen— as quickly as you can.”[Pg 227]

In a moment she had turned and left the room. The squire glanced at the doctor.

In an instant, she had turned and exited the room. The squire looked at the doctor.

“It was to get her away,” explained the medical man. “The case is hopeless; I can do nothing. The ribs are terribly crushed, the lungs and heart vitally injured, and there is a severe fracture of the left shoulder and arm. It is only a question of hours now—perhaps minutes; but it will do her good to give her occupation. That tension of her nerves was killing her, poor young creature!”

“It was to get her away,” the doctor explained. “The situation is hopeless; I can’t do anything. The ribs are badly crushed, the lungs and heart are critically injured, and there’s a serious fracture in her left shoulder and arm. It’s only a matter of hours now—maybe even minutes; but keeping her occupied will help. That tension in her nerves was just draining her, poor young thing!”

“I can do no good?” queried the squire, passing a trembling hand across his brow.

“I can’t do any good?” asked the squire, wiping a shaking hand across his forehead.

“No,” answered Dr. Godfrey. “Let me advise you to go to your room. When the change comes you shall know.”

“No,” replied Dr. Godfrey. “I suggest you go to your room. You’ll know when the change happens.”

The squire went away, feeling now more than ever that he was indeed a weak old man. The doctor was alone and bending over the patient when Margery came back, carrying all that he had asked for. She stood as silent as a statue while he slowly poured a few drops of brandy between the closed lips; then, as a sign of life came once more into the deathlike face, she gave a sob of thankfulness and sunk upon her knees by the couch.

The squire walked away, feeling more than ever that he was just a weak old man. The doctor was by himself, leaning over the patient when Margery returned, bringing everything he had asked for. She stood perfectly still like a statue while he carefully poured a few drops of brandy between the patient’s closed lips; then, when a sign of life flickered back into the lifeless face, she let out a sob of relief and sank to her knees beside the couch.

The earl’s eyelids were raised with difficulty, and his dark eyes wandered around slowly till they rested on his wife’s face; then the faintest of smiles broke over his countenance, dying away the next instant in a contraction of pain.

The earl struggled to lift his eyelids, and his dark eyes slowly roamed until they landed on his wife's face; then, the slightest smile appeared on his face, only to fade immediately into a grimace of pain.

“Nugent, Nugent—oh, speak to me!” whispered Margery, wildly, putting her trembling lips to his passive hand, all the goodness, the generosity, the tenderness that this man had lavished upon her coming back to her memory and maddening her.

“Nugent, Nugent—oh, talk to me!” whispered Margery, frantically pressing her trembling lips to his unmoving hand, all the kindness, generosity, and tenderness that this man had shown her flooding back to her memory and driving her crazy.

Dr. Godfrey moistened the earl’s lips again; the breath came from the injured chest in short, broken respirations; and then, as dew to a parched flower, as golden light in direst darkness, fell the whisper of her hubsand’s voice on Margery’s ears. He looked at the doctor, then said, with difficulty:

Dr. Godfrey moistened the earl's lips again; the breath came from the injured chest in short, broken breaths; and then, like dew to a thirsty flower, like golden light in the deepest darkness, her husband's whisper reached Margery's ears. He glanced at the doctor, then said, with effort:

“Leave us—alone.”

“Leave us alone.”

Dr. Godfrey rose and turned to Margery.

Dr. Godfrey stood up and faced Margery.

[Pg 228]

[Pg 228]

“Do not agitate him,” he said, gently. “He has something to tell you, I see. Moisten his lips with brandy if he grows faint. I will go out on the terrace; I shall be close at hand if you want me.”

“Don’t upset him,” he said softly. “He has something to say to you, I can tell. Wet his lips with brandy if he starts to feel faint. I’ll step out onto the terrace; I’ll be nearby if you need me.”

The earl’s eyes followed him; then they came back to Margery. He tried to raise his hand to her head, but the effort was too much; it fell, nerveless, to his side.

The earl's eyes tracked him; then turned back to Margery. He tried to lift his hand to her head, but it was too much effort; it dropped, limp, to his side.

“My darling—my wife! You are sorry, then?” he gasped.

“My darling—my wife! You feel regret, then?” he gasped.

“Sorry?” whispered Margery, her voice thick with agony. “Oh, that I could give my life for yours, Nugent! That I could spare you all!” She could say no more.

“Sorry?” whispered Margery, her voice heavy with pain. “Oh, if only I could give my life for yours, Nugent! If only I could save you all!” She couldn't say anything more.

The earl moved his head a little; his eyes closed. She put the brandy to his lips.

The earl tilted his head slightly; his eyes shut. She brought the brandy to his lips.

“It has come at last!” he murmured. “Margery, listen, my darling! I know your secret, your love story.” He wrestled for a moment with his growing faintness; then went on, brokenly: “I was in my room that day when you parted from Stuart, and I heard all, my brave darling—learned how much you were suffering. My death will set you free. You will be happy in the future, Margery, my sweet one!”

“It has finally arrived!” he whispered. “Margery, listen, my love! I know your secret, your love story.” He struggled for a moment with his increasing weakness; then continued, haltingly: “I was in my room that day when you said goodbye to Stuart, and I heard everything, my brave love—I realized how much you were hurting. My death will free you. You will be happy in the future, Margery, my sweet!”

“Do not—oh, do not speak like that, Nugent!” she whispered, mad with a fever of pain, regret, remorse. “You torture me!”

“Please—oh, please don’t talk like that, Nugent!” she whispered, overwhelmed with pain, regret, and remorse. “You’re torturing me!”

“Let me tell you how happy you have made me, wife. Death is near—you must——” His voice sank; then, with a last effort, he went on: “Promise to make Stuart happy. He loves you, Margery. Give me your promise——”

“Let me tell you how happy you have made me, my wife. Death is near—you must——” His voice dropped; then, with one last effort, he continued: “Promise to make Stuart happy. He loves you, Margery. Give me your promise——”

“I cannot!” she broke in, in tearless agony. “Nugent, you break my heart—you——” Then seeing the intense eagerness of his dark eyes, she paused.

“I can’t!” she interrupted, in silent agony. “Nugent, you’re breaking my heart—you——” Then seeing the intense eagerness in his dark eyes, she paused.

“Promise!” his lips formed rather than spoke.

“Promise!” his lips shaped more than voiced.

She hesitated only for a moment.

She paused for just a moment.

“I promise,” she murmured, faintly.

"I promise," she whispered softly.

A smile lighted up his face.

A smile lit up his face.

“Now all is ended!” The words came very faintly. “I am content. Kiss me, my——”

“Now everything is over!” The words came out very softly. “I’m at peace. Kiss me, my——”

Margery put her lips to his—their coldness filled her with dread. A sigh came from the earl’s injured breast, his eyes closed.

Margery pressed her lips to his—their chill sent a shiver of fear through her. A sigh escaped the earl’s wounded chest, his eyes shut tight.

[Pg 229]

[Pg 229]

“Nugent, I promise!” she murmured, wildly. “But you will not go—you will not leave me! I want you! You must stay! Nugent, open your eyes—speak to me—husband!”

“Nugent, I promise!” she whispered, frantically. “But you can’t go—you can’t leave me! I want you! You have to stay! Nugent, open your eyes—talk to me—husband!”

She bent over him again, and as she did so a gentle hand was placed on her shoulder, and she was raised from her knees. She saw the still, pallid face, calm and passive in the sunlight; then a great blackness came over her, and she knew no more.

She leaned over him again, and as she did, a gentle hand was put on her shoulder, lifting her from her knees. She noticed his still, pale face, calm and serene in the sunlight; then a deep darkness enveloped her, and she lost consciousness.


CHAPTER XXX.

“Margery, the sea is beautiful to-day. Come out, child; it will do you good.”

“Margery, the sea looks amazing today. Come outside, kid; it'll be good for you.”

Miss Lawson spoke in her old abrupt, almost stern way; but she experienced deep, heartfelt pain as she looked at the slight form in its heavy mourning-robe, and at the girlish, beautiful face beneath the widow’s cap.

Miss Lawson spoke in her usual blunt, almost stern manner; but she felt a deep, genuine pain as she looked at the slender figure in its heavy mourning dress, and at the youthful, beautiful face beneath the widow’s cap.

Margery raised her eyes from her writing.

Margery looked up from her writing.

“I do not care for it, dear,” she answered, gently; “and I must finish these letters for the post. Remember, Wavemouth is not London; we do not go by steam down here.”

“I don’t care for it, dear,” she replied softly; “and I need to finish these letters for the post. Remember, Wavemouth isn’t London; we don’t have steam service down here.”

“Your letters can wait,” said Miss Lawson. “They are not of such consequence as your health.”

“Your letters can wait,” Miss Lawson said. “They aren’t as important as your health.”

“My tenants at Beecham do not say that,” returned Lady Court, with a faint smile; “but, if you wish it very——”

“My tenants at Beecham don’t say that,” Lady Court replied with a faint smile; “but, if you really want it——”

“I do wish it very much; indeed, I am rather dull, Margery.”

“I really wish that; honestly, I’m feeling a bit down, Margery.”

The well-assumed plaintiveness of the elder woman’s last words was most successful.

The clearly expressed sadness in the older woman's final words was very effective.

“Dull!” repeated Margery, putting down her pen at once. “Oh, forgive me! How selfish I am, dear friend!”

“Boring!” Margery said, putting her pen down immediately. “Oh, forgive me! How selfish I am, dear friend!”

“There, don’t waste time in self-reproach! Go and put on your hat—not your heavy bonnet. The fresh air will do you more good than sentimentalizing.”

“There, don’t waste time feeling sorry for yourself! Go and put on your hat—not that heavy bonnet. The fresh air will do you more good than dwelling on your feelings.”

Miss Lawson brushed away a tear as the slender figure left the room. A year had gone—a sharp and trying spring, a summer of golden splendor, an autumn of[Pg 230] cheerless misery, a winter of frost and chill, and spring was come again; and during all that time Margery had lived weighted down by a burden of anguish and sorrow. Miss Lawson had gone to her at the beginning of her grief, and, discarding all other ties, had given herself up to her old pupil, who clung to her so despairingly; and it was the elder woman’s one aim to drive the gloom and despondency from the girlish brow, and bring joy and happiness back to the youthful heart.

Miss Lawson wiped away a tear as the slim figure left the room. A year had passed—a sharp and challenging spring, a summer of golden beauty, a fall of[Pg 230] endless misery, a winter of cold and frost, and spring had come again; throughout all that time, Margery had lived burdened by a weight of pain and sorrow. Miss Lawson had gone to her at the start of her grief, setting aside all other commitments, and had devoted herself to her former student, who clung to her desperately; the older woman’s sole goal was to chase away the sadness and gloom from the girl’s face and bring joy and happiness back to her young heart.

She knew Margery’s secret now. Stuart and she were leagued together; but all through the year, though she had tried again and again, she could not bring the lovers and cousins together. Margery shrunk from meeting Stuart—shrunk with a heart full of remorse, pain and morbid gloom. Was it right that she should be glad, have happiness, when one who had loved her so truly and tenderly lay in the grave forgotten? Once, only once, had she spoken on this subject to Miss Lawson; and, like a wise woman, the governess said nothing, but decided to wait.

She now knew Margery's secret. She and Stuart were in this together; but throughout the year, even though she tried time and again, she couldn't bring the lovers and cousins together. Margery avoided meeting Stuart—she recoiled with a heart full of guilt, pain, and deep sadness. Was it fair for her to feel happy when someone who had loved her so genuinely and tenderly was lying forgotten in the grave? Only once had she brought this up with Miss Lawson; and, as a wise woman, the governess said nothing but chose to wait.

“It is but natural, after all. Margery’s sensitive, generous spirit has received so terrible a shock that it has shattered all joy in life at one blow.”

“It's only natural. Margery's sensitive, generous spirit has taken such a devastating hit that it's crushed all her joy in life in an instant.”

So spoke Miss Lawson as she reasoned with Stuart, who hungered for a kind word, a sign, from his early love. He honored her for her fealty to the dead, but he was human, and his heart cried out for peace after so much misery. He had been more than touched by the noble, generous thoughtfulness of the dying man; for, after all was over and the will read, a letter was sent him, and, alone in his chamber, Stuart learned the wish and desire of Nugent, Earl of Court.

So said Miss Lawson as she talked with Stuart, who longed for a kind word, a sign, from his first love. He admired her loyalty to the deceased, but he was only human, and his heart yearned for peace after so much suffering. He had been deeply moved by the noble, generous thoughtfulness of the dying man; after everything was settled and the will was read, a letter was sent to him, and alone in his room, Stuart discovered the wishes and desires of Nugent, Earl of Court.

The writer told how, on returning earlier than he had anticipated, he had entered the house through the window of his “den” from the grounds. This was barred after him by his servant; and thus he became an unintentional eavesdropper to the sad meeting between his wife and her cousin; and he ended by entreating Stuart to let no obstacle stand in his path, but to consummate Margery’s and his own happiness by a speedy marriage.

The writer explained how, coming back earlier than he expected, he had climbed into the house through the window of his “den” from the yard. His servant locked the window behind him; as a result, he unintentionally overheard a somber conversation between his wife and her cousin. In the end, he urged Stuart to remove any barriers in his way and to make Margery's and his own happiness a reality through a quick marriage.

With the letter of the dead man close to his heart, Stuart buried all compunction and regret, and waited and[Pg 231] longed for Margery to speak; but she was silent. She was racked by conflicting emotions. Day and night the image of her dead husband hardly left her mind; for evidence of his great love still surrounded her, Court Manor being her own house, bequeathed to her when the rest of the estate passed to the next heir. She could not banish the regret and remorse that had seized her. Again and again she longed for the past to return, so that she might act differently. And yet her love for Stuart had not grown less; he was still her hero, her king. It was doubt, and nervous, sensitive pain that kept her from him; and day by day the pain grew greater, till she knew not what to do.

With the letter from her deceased husband close to his heart, Stuart pushed aside all guilt and regret, and waited, craving for Margery to say something; but she remained silent. She was torn by conflicting feelings. Day and night, the image of her dead husband hardly left her thoughts; evidence of his deep love surrounded her, with Court Manor being her home, passed down to her while the rest of the estate went to the next heir. She couldn’t shake the regret and remorse that had taken hold of her. Again and again, she wished the past could return so she could act differently. Yet her love for Stuart hadn't diminished; he was still her hero, her king. It was doubt, and a raw, sensitive pain that kept her from him; and day by day, the pain grew stronger, leaving her unsure of what to do.

Had she been allowed, Margery would have remained at Court Manor, in spite of the sad memories that clung to it; but Miss Lawson took care not to sanction such an arrangement. She dictated to the young Countess of Court as she had dictated in the old days to Margery Daw; and unconsciously the girlish widow obeyed, as she had always done, and allowed her friend to rule. They had spent the first six months following the earl’s death at Beecham Park; then Miss Lawson took Margery abroad before paying a brief visit to the manor. Now she accompanied Lady Court to Wavemouth, at Margery’s own request. Personally, she thought the little village too quiet for the girl, but Margery seemed to like its peaceful monotony, so she raised no objection. As time went on, however, and she found the sad apathy increase, instead of decrease, the governess began to consider how she ought to act.

If she had been given the choice, Margery would have stayed at Court Manor, despite the sad memories that lingered there; but Miss Lawson made sure that wouldn’t happen. She took charge of the young Countess of Court just like she used to with Margery Daw; and without realizing it, the young widow followed her lead as she always had, letting her friend take control. They spent the first six months after the earl’s death at Beecham Park; then Miss Lawson took Margery abroad before making a short visit to the manor. Now she was with Lady Court in Wavemouth, at Margery’s request. Personally, she thought the small village was too quiet for her, but Margery seemed to enjoy its calm routine, so she didn’t say anything. However, as time passed and she noticed the sad indifference growing instead of fading, the governess started to think about what she should do.

Stuart had not been mentioned between them for weeks, though Miss Lawson had to send a daily report to the eager, anxious man. Something must be done, she declared, mentally, as she turned to meet Margery entering the room in her heavy black robe and large black hat, to banish the morbid remorse and sadness that were preying upon the life of the young girl.

Stuart hadn't come up in their conversations for weeks, even though Miss Lawson had to send a daily report to the eager, anxious man. Something needed to change, she thought, as she turned to see Margery enter the room in her heavy black robe and large black hat, trying to push away the gloomy regret and sadness that were weighing on the young girl's life.

“I am glad to see you are sensible,” she observed, nodding at sight of the hat. “Now come along; it is a beautiful afternoon.”

“I’m glad to see you’re being sensible,” she said, nodding when she saw the hat. “Now let’s go; it’s a beautiful afternoon.”

Margery smiled faintly at the sharp words yet gentle voice, and together they left the house.

Margery smiled slightly at the pointed words but soft tone, and together they left the house.

[Pg 232]

[Pg 232]

They walked on in silence to the very edge of the sea, and stood watching the sunlit-crested waves come rolling in. Margery was deep in thought, and Miss Lawson watched her anxiously. Her heart prompted her to speak out, to urge the girl to cast off her burden of gloom and turn once more to joy and happiness, but the sad young face looking across the sea stopped her.

They walked silently to the edge of the sea and stood watching the sunlit waves rolling in. Margery was lost in thought, and Miss Lawson watched her nervously. Her heart urged her to speak up, to encourage the girl to let go of her sadness and find joy and happiness again, but the sorrowful young face looking out at the sea held her back.

The afternoon sun descended lower and lower, and still Margery stood gazing at the sea.

The afternoon sun sank lower and lower, and still, Margery stood staring at the sea.

“The great sea, faultless as a flow’r,
Throbs trembling under beam and breeze
And laughs with love of th’ am’rous hour.”

At last, as a gray cloud obscured the golden light for a time, she turned to Miss Lawson.

At last, as a gray cloud blocked the golden light for a while, she turned to Miss Lawson.

“Let us go back,” she said, hurriedly, with a little shudder. “I am tired now.”

“Let’s go back,” she said quickly, with a slight shiver. “I’m tired now.”

Miss Lawson walked with her in silence.

Miss Lawson walked with her in silence.

“I am an old woman,” she mused to herself, “this is beyond me. We have waited long and wearily, and yet she gets no better. I shall give in, and leave the rest to Stuart.”

“I’m an old woman,” she thought to herself, “this is too much for me. We’ve waited for a long time and it’s been exhausting, and still, she isn’t getting any better. I’ll give up and leave the rest to Stuart.”


A message sped swiftly from the fishing village to the great city. It was short, yet it brought a thrill of intense joy to Stuart Crosbie’s aching heart. There was no hope breathed in the words, but hope lived within his breast, as it had lived through all his weary waiting. He longed impatiently for the night to be gone—for the morning to come, and when the sun rose over the still sleeping city, he was speeding away from it to the sea.

A message quickly traveled from the fishing village to the big city. It was brief, but it filled Stuart Crosbie’s aching heart with a rush of intense joy. The words didn’t express hope, but hope was alive in him, just as it had been throughout all his exhausting waiting. He eagerly anticipated the end of the night—for morning to arrive, and when the sun rose over the still-sleeping city, he was racing away from it to the sea.

“Where shall we land you, sweet?
On fields of strange men’s feet,
Or fields near home,
Or where the fire-flow’rs blow,
Or where the flow’rs of snow,
Or flow’rs of foam?
We are in love’s hand to-day.”

So sang his heart in glad anticipation of its joy. Happiness had been so long absent, it must come now.[Pg 233] Misery, despair, sorrow, were all forgotten—he lived again!

So sang his heart in joyful anticipation of its happiness. It had been absent for so long; it must come now.[Pg 233] Misery, despair, sorrow, were all forgotten—he was living again!


“You will be back to-night?” asked Margery, as she put a waterproof round Miss Lawson’s form. “You promise me?”

“You're coming back tonight?” Margery asked as she put a raincoat around Miss Lawson. “You promise me?”

“I promise,” said Miss Lawson, briskly. “Ugh, what a day! Margery, take my advice; don’t go out.”

“I promise,” said Miss Lawson, energetically. “Ugh, what a day! Margery, take my advice; stay inside.”

“It will not hurt me; I like the wind and the spray.”

“It won’t hurt me; I enjoy the wind and the spray.”

“Then wrap up well. Pauline”—turning to the maid—“if her ladyship does go out, see that she puts on something sensible.”

“Then bundle up nicely. Pauline”—turning to the maid—“if her ladyship decides to go out, make sure she wears something practical.”

“How little you trust me!” said Margery, with a faint smile. “But are you sensibly clad, may I ask?”

“How little you trust me!” said Margery, with a slight smile. “But are you dressed appropriately, may I ask?”

“Two shawls, a waterproof, goloshes, and an umbrella,” observed Miss Lawson, quietly. Inwardly she felt a thrill of satisfaction; Margery seemed brighter, more natural, more her old self to-day.

“Two shawls, a waterproof, galoshes, and an umbrella,” Miss Lawson said quietly. Inside, she felt a thrill of satisfaction; Margery seemed more vibrant, more natural, more like her old self today.

“Then good-by, dear.” Margery put her lips to the elder woman’s. “Give my love to Mrs. Fothergill and the doctor.”

“Then goodbye, dear.” Margery kissed the older woman. “Send my love to Mrs. Fothergill and the doctor.”

Miss Lawson nodded and walked away.

Miss Lawson nodded and walked off.

“I am an old fool,” she declared, savagely, to herself, as she felt a tear roll down her cheek, “and I only hope I shall keep out of the way for some good!”

“I am such a fool,” she said harshly to herself, as she felt a tear slide down her cheek, “and I just hope I can stay out of trouble for some reason!”

Left alone, Margery stood for a while at the window, gazing at the rough, angry sea; then she asked Pauline for her cloak and hat.

Left alone, Margery stood for a while at the window, looking at the wild, choppy sea; then she asked Pauline for her coat and hat.

“Will miladi that I go with her?” asked the maid, in her broken English.

“Will my lady let me go with her?” asked the maid, in her broken English.

Margery shook her head.

Margery shook her head.

“I shall not go far; and this wind does you no good, Pauline.”

“I won’t go far; and this wind isn’t good for you, Pauline.”

“Miladi is so kind. If she will permit, I think that hat will not be wise. See this capuchon—so warm! It will be best.”

“Madam is so kind. If she allows it, I don’t think that hat will be wise. Look at this capuchon—so warm! It will be best.”

Margery agreed, and tied the comfortable hood round her delicate, lovely face, looking sweetly fair with her halo of red-gold curls and her deep, lustrous blue eyes. She turned toward the shore; the roaring and dashing of the sea exhilarated her, the strong, soft wind seemed[Pg 234] to blow away the clouds of doubt and pain that hung over her. Her sorrow was lost in the pleasurable excitement that thrilled her as she stood, wind-blown and rain-drenched, and watched the great waves come rolling in, with their thunderous voices and mountains of spray. The tempest seemed to suit her humor; she reveled in the freedom and wildness of the elements as in the birth of a new life—a life with hope springing glorious within.

Margery agreed and tied the cozy hood around her delicate, beautiful face, looking sweetly radiant with her halo of red-gold curls and her deep, shimmering blue eyes. She turned towards the shore; the roaring and crashing of the sea invigorated her, and the strong, gentle wind seemed[Pg 234] to blow away the clouds of doubt and pain that hung over her. Her sorrow faded in the enjoyable thrill that filled her as she stood, wind-swept and drenched, watching the massive waves come crashing in, with their thunderous sounds and mountains of spray. The storm seemed to match her mood; she delighted in the freedom and wildness of the elements as if experiencing the birth of a new life—a life filled with glorious hope.

She moved on as quickly as the wind would allow, stopping every now and then to gather her cloak closer around her. The gale had blown her curls in rough fashion all over her hood; there was a light in her eyes, a glow of color on her fair cheeks; for the moment she looked the Margery of old, not the sad girl-widow of present days.

She moved on as fast as the wind would let her, pausing now and then to pull her cloak tighter around her. The gale had tossed her curls messily over her hood; there was a spark in her eyes, a flush of color on her fair cheeks; for that moment, she looked like the Margery of old, not the sorrowful young widow of today.

Few of the fisher-folk were about; but in the distance she could see some children running to and fro on the shore, and the wind now and then wafted their voices to her ears. Tired at last, her breath almost spent, she turned inland in a cross direction, determining to rest at one of the cottages before going home. The wind blew her along at times, almost taking her off her feet; and she had to drop upon the wet beach more than once to gather strength. At last she sighted the cottages, and struggled to the first one. The women knew her well; she was a great favorite, and they were never tired of dwelling on her youth, beauty, sad history, and goodness and generosity.

Few of the fishermen were around, but in the distance, she could see some kids running back and forth along the shore, and the wind occasionally carried their voices to her. Finally tired, her breath almost gone, she turned inland at an angle, intending to rest at one of the cottages before heading home. The wind sometimes pushed her along, nearly knocking her off her feet, and she had to drop onto the wet sand more than once to regain her strength. Eventually, she spotted the cottages and made her way to the first one. The women recognized her well; she was a favorite among them, and they never grew tired of talking about her youth, beauty, sad past, and kindness and generosity.

She knocked at the rough door, and it was opened immediately.

She knocked on the rough door, and it opened right away.

“May I come in and rest, Mrs. David?” she asked, leaning back against the doorpost, almost breathless.

“Can I come in and rest, Mrs. David?” she asked, leaning against the doorframe, almost out of breath.

“Lor’ bless me, my lady, in course! Come in at once!” exclaimed the buxom fisherwoman. “It is a sight too wild for you to be out. It is rough here, too, my lady. The chair is hard; but——”

“Lord bless me, my lady, of course! Come in right away!” exclaimed the plump fisherwoman. “It’s way too crazy for you to be outside. It’s rough here too, my lady. The chair is uncomfortable; but——”

“It is most acceptable,” sighed Margery, sinking, with a sigh of fatigue, into the great wooden chair. “I have been walking along the shore. How rough the sea is to-day! And how have you been, Mrs. David? You look sad—are you in trouble? Oh”—catching sight of a[Pg 235] small form covered with blankets lying in a warm corner by the fire—“your child is ill?”

“It’s quite acceptable,” sighed Margery, sinking with fatigue into the big wooden chair. “I’ve been walking along the shore. The sea is really rough today! How have you been, Mrs. David? You look sad—are you in trouble? Oh”—noticing a small form covered with blankets lying in a warm corner by the fire—“your child is sick?”

Mrs. David put her apron to her eyes.

Mrs. David wiped her eyes with her apron.

“He is better now, my lady,” she replied, with a sob in her voice; “but he was all but gone this morning. Oh, dear me, it fair broke my heart to see him—him, my only one, my lady!”

“He’s doing better now, my lady,” she replied, her voice shaking; “but he was almost gone this morning. Oh, it truly broke my heart to see him—him, my one and only, my lady!”

“What happened?” asked Margery, quickly, her heart full of sympathy. She knew the child well—a beautiful, rosy-cheeked boy, the very light and joy of his parents’ life. “Is he very ill?”

“What happened?” Margery asked quickly, her heart full of sympathy. She knew the child well—a beautiful, rosy-cheeked boy, the very light and joy of his parents’ lives. “Is he very sick?”

“He went out the morning, your ladyship. My mind misgive me as I saw him go; but he loves the sea. My man is away over to the town to-day; and Jim he begged to go out and watch the waves; and he went too near, my lady, and got drawed in by the tide, and would have been washed away if a strange gentleman—Heaven bless him!—hadn’t tore off his coat and plunged in. I thought my Jim was dead when I see him carried in white and all dripping; but the gentleman he rubbed him, and rolled him in blankets. And now he’s sleeping like a lamb, you see, my lady. But; oh, I nearly died!”

“He went out this morning, my lady. I had a bad feeling when I saw him go; but he loves the sea. My man is over in town today, and Jim begged to go out and watch the waves. He got too close, my lady, and was pulled in by the tide. He would have been swept away if a nice stranger—God bless him!—hadn’t ripped off his coat and jumped in. I thought my Jim was dead when I saw him brought in all white and soaked; but the gentleman rubbed him down and wrapped him in blankets. And now he’s sleeping like a baby, as you can see, my lady. But oh, I nearly died!”

“It was dreadful!” said Margery, gently, rising and putting her soft, white hand on the rough, tanned arm of the mother. “But don’t cry, Mrs. David. Jim is all right now, poor little fellow. You are nervous and upset. Can you send up to my house this evening? I will have some nice things put together for him that will soon make him well.”

“It was awful!” said Margery softly, getting up and placing her gentle, pale hand on the rough, tanned arm of the mother. “But don’t cry, Mrs. David. Jim is okay now, poor little guy. You’re just feeling anxious and shaken. Can you send someone to my house this evening? I’ll put together some nice things for him that will help him feel better soon.”

“Heaven bless you for your goodness, my lady!” returned Mrs. David. “I ain’t one to give way to tears often; but you can understand——”

“Heaven bless you for your kindness, my lady!” replied Mrs. David. “I’m not usually one to cry; but you can understand——”

“Yes, I understand,” whispered Margery, standing and looking down at the sleeping child, while Mrs. David went on with her account of the accident.

“Yes, I get it,” whispered Margery, standing and looking down at the sleeping child, while Mrs. David continued with her story about the accident.

“It were just the merest chance the gentleman were on the spot,” she said. “He’d come from the town, and was walking to Wavemouth, along the shore, when he saw little Jim washed off his feet, and he was in the water in an instant.”

“It was just a lucky coincidence that the man was nearby,” she said. “He had come from the town and was walking to Wavemouth along the shore when he saw little Jim get knocked off his feet, and he was in the water in no time.”

“He was brave!” Margery interjected, quietly.

“He was brave!” Margery chimed in, softly.

“Ay, that he was; and it’ll never be forgotten by us,[Pg 236] though we live to hundreds! But won’t you sit down, my lady? I expects the gentleman here every minute to inquire after Jim.”

“Aye, he really was; and we’ll never forget him,[Pg 236] even if we live for hundreds of years! But won’t you take a seat, my lady? I expect the gentleman to arrive any minute to ask about Jim.”

“I am rested now, and I think I will make a start.”

“I feel refreshed now, and I think I’ll get started.”

Margery walked to the little window and looked out. The wind was raging just as fiercely as ever, and the rain was beating furiously against the panes.

Margery walked over to the small window and looked outside. The wind was blowing just as violently as before, and the rain was pounding aggressively against the glass.

“Let me give you some tea, my lady,” urged Mrs. David. “I’ll have it ready in an instant.”

“Let me get you some tea, my lady,” Mrs. David insisted. “I’ll have it ready in a moment.”

Margery shook her head.

Margery shook her head.

“No, thank you, Mrs. David; I must be gone. I will——”

“No, thank you, Mrs. David; I have to leave. I will——”

A sharp knock came at the door, and for some strange reason she moved round so that nothing could be seen but her back, draped in the hood and cloak, while Mrs. David bustled to the door.

A loud knock sounded at the door, and for some odd reason, she turned so that only her back, covered by the hood and cloak, was visible, while Mrs. David hurried to the door.

“It is you, sir! Come in and welcome! He’s sleeping sound now, sir. Ah, Heaven give you happiness, as you have given it to me to-day!”

“It’s you, sir! Come in and welcome! He’s sleeping peacefully now, sir. Ah, may Heaven grant you happiness, just as you’ve given it to me today!”

A curious sensation stole over Margery’s heart—a sensation that brought a vague touch of joy. The next moment the joy increased, for a voice spoke, the tones of which recalled all the golden dream of her early love.

A curious feeling washed over Margery’s heart—a feeling that brought a slight hint of happiness. In the next moment, the happiness grew, as a voice spoke, its tones reminding her of all the golden dreams from her early love.

It was Stuart, her lover! Her hands, clasped together, were clasped against her throbbing heart, her lips murmured his name silently; but still she stood motionless; and Stuart’s eye went from the unknown woman in the hood and cloak to the child.

It was Stuart, her lover! Her hands, pressed together, were against her pounding heart, her lips silently whispered his name; but still she stood frozen; and Stuart’s gaze moved from the unknown woman in the hood and cloak to the child.

“He’s all right now, Mrs. David; there is no fever. You will have him as jolly as ever in a day or two.”

“He's doing fine now, Mrs. David; there's no fever. You'll have him as cheerful as ever in a day or two.”

“Oh, thank you, sir! And you yourself, sir—you ain’t got no harm?”

“Oh, thank you, sir! And how about you, sir—are you okay?”

“Not a bit,” laughed Stuart, cheerily. “Sea water does not hurt me; I am used to it. I have been in a gale or two at sea, you know. It is rough weather, though, to-day, Mrs. David.”

“Not at all,” laughed Stuart, cheerfully. “Sea water doesn’t bother me; I’m used to it. I’ve been through a storm or two at sea, you know. It is rough out there today, Mrs. David.”

“That it is, sir. Here’s her ladyship, sir, quite done up by the wind. She’s honored me with resting a while.”

"That’s right, sir. Here’s her ladyship, sir, completely worn out from the wind. She’s been kind enough to rest for a bit."

Stuart stared. How blind he had been! How could he have overlooked that slender figure? His heart burned within his breast, he could hardly restrain his[Pg 237] joy. And Margery? In a moment her doubts, her sad misgivings vanished; she knew that her love lived again in all its strength and sweetness. It had been clouded, not overcome. She moved from the window and put out her hand.

Stuart stared. How blind he had been! How could he have missed that slender figure? His heart burned within his chest; he could hardly contain his[Pg 237] joy. And Margery? In an instant, her doubts and sad worries disappeared; she realized that her love was alive again in all its strength and sweetness. It had been clouded, not defeated. She stepped away from the window and extended her hand.

“I know this gentleman, Mrs. David,” she said, steadily, though her limbs were trembling. “He is my cousin.”

“I know this guy, Mrs. David,” she said confidently, even though her hands were shaking. “He’s my cousin.”

“Your ladyship’s cousin?” exclaimed the woman, in surprise. “Oh, sir, that brings you closer to my heart! I’ve told my lady all about it.”

“Your lady’s cousin?” the woman exclaimed in surprise. “Oh, sir, that makes you even closer to my heart! I’ve told my lady all about it.”

“How brave you were!” murmured Margery, as she drew her hand from Stuart’s firm clasp.

“How brave you were!” Margery said softly, as she pulled her hand away from Stuart’s strong grip.

“Brave! I did nothing. But, come, cousin—you ought to be going. Shall I see you home? Will you let me?”

“Brave! I didn’t do anything. But, come on, cousin—you should be heading out. Do you want me to walk you home? Will you let me?”

“If you please.”

"Please."

Margery bent and kissed the child softly, then put out her hand to Mrs. David.

Margery leaned down and gently kissed the child, then reached out her hand to Mrs. David.

“I will come to-morrow and see how he is. Don’t forget to send to-night.”

"I'll come tomorrow and check on how he's doing. Don't forget to send a message tonight."

“I will not, thank you again and again, my lady!”

"I won’t, thank you so much, my lady!"

Margery smiled, and walked to the door. The small, homely room seemed suddenly illumined by a strange, mysterious light, golden and strong as the sun. Stuart drew the door after them, then put out his hand without a word, and Margery placed her own in his.

Margery smiled and walked to the door. The small, cozy room suddenly felt lit by a strange, mysterious light, golden and bright like the sun. Stuart closed the door behind them, then reached out his hand without saying anything, and Margery placed hers in his.

He led her from the cottage to a sheltered spot, and then stood looking down at her with eyes that shone like stars in the passion of his love.

He took her from the cottage to a cozy spot and stood there, looking down at her with eyes that sparkled like stars, filled with the intensity of his love.

“Margery,” he said, quietly, “I have come to you. Have you no word of hope for me?”

“Margery,” he said softly, “I’ve come to you. Do you have any words of hope for me?”

She stood silent for an instant, then raised her lovelit eyes to his.

She stood silent for a moment, then looked up at him with her beautiful eyes.

“One word,” she whispered—“stay!”

"One word," she whispered—"stay!"

“My darling, my own, my own forever, it has come at last!”

“My darling, my own, my own forever, it’s here at last!”

THE END.

THE END.

No. 111 of the New Bertha Clay Library, entitled “The Sins of the Father,” is a romance charmingly told, that contains many unusual features, and is intensely interesting from beginning to end.

No. 111 of the Bertha Clay Library, titled “The Sins of the Father,” is a romance beautifully narrated, featuring many unique elements, and is captivating from start to finish.


[Pg 238]

[Pg 238]

POPULAR COPYRIGHTS

Trending Copyrights

New Eagle Series

PRICE, FIFTEEN CENTS

Price, 15 cents

Carefully Selected Love Stories

Curated Love Stories

Note the Authors!

Check out the Authors!


There is such a profusion of good books in this list, that it is an impossibility to urge you to select any particular title or author’s work. All that we can say is that any line that contains the complete works of Mrs. Georgie Sheldon, Charles Garvice, Mrs. Harriet Lewis, May Agnes Fleming, Wenona Gilman, Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller, and other writers of the same type, is worthy of your attention, especially when the price has been set at 15 cents the volume.

There are so many great books on this list that it’s impossible to recommend any specific title or author. All we can say is that any collection featuring the complete works of Mrs. Georgie Sheldon, Charles Garvice, Mrs. Harriet Lewis, May Agnes Fleming, Wenona Gilman, Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller, and other similar writers is worth checking out, especially with a price of 15 cents per volume.

These books range from 256 to 320 pages. They are printed from good type, and are readable from start to finish.

These books vary in length from 256 to 320 pages. They are printed in a clear font and are easy to read from beginning to end.

If you are looking for clean-cut, honest value, then we state most emphatically that you will find it in this line.

If you're looking for straightforward, honest value, we can confidently say that you'll find it in this line.

ALL TITLES ALWAYS IN PRINT

ALL TITLES ALWAYS AVAILABLE


1Queen BessBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
2Ruby’s RewardBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
7Two KeysBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
9The Virginia HeiressBy May Agnes Fleming
12Edrie’s LegacyBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
17Leslie’s LoyaltyBy Charles Garvice
(His Love Is Real)
22ElaineBy Charles Garvice
24A Wasted LoveBy Charles Garvice
(On Love's Altar)
41Her Heart’s DesireBy Charles Garvice
(An Innocent Girl)
44That DowdyBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
50Her RansomBy Charles Garvice
(Paid)
55Thrice WeddedBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
66Witch HazelBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
70SydneyBy Charles Garvice
(A Determined Young Woman)
73The MarquisBy Charles Garvice
77TinaBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
79Out of the PastBy Charles Garvice
(Marjorie)
84ImogeneBy Charles Garvice
[Pg 239]Dumaresq's Temptation
85Lorrie; or, Hollow GoldBy Charles Garvice
88Virgie’s InheritanceBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
95A Wilful MaidBy Charles Garvice
(Philippa)
98ClaireBy Charles Garvice
(The Mistress of Court Regna)
99Audrey’s RecompenseBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
102Sweet CymbelineBy Charles Garvice
(Bellmaire)
109Signa’s SweetheartBy Charles Garvice
(Lord Delamere’s Bride)
111Faithful ShirleyBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
117She Loved HimBy Charles Garvice
119’Twixt Smile and TearBy Charles Garvice
(Dulcie)
122Grazia’s MistakeBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
130A Passion FlowerBy Charles Garvice
(Madge)
133MaxBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
136The Unseen BridegroomBy May Agnes Fleming
138A Fatal WooingBy Laura Jean Libbey
141Lady EvelynBy May Agnes Fleming
144Dorothy’s JewelsBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
146Magdalen’s VowBy May Agnes Fleming
151The Heiress of Glen GowerBy May Agnes Fleming
155Nameless DellBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
157Who WinsBy May Agnes Fleming
166The Masked BridalBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
168Thrice Lost, Thrice WonBy May Agnes Fleming
174His Guardian AngelBy Charles Garvice
177A True AristocratBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
181The Baronet’s BrideBy May Agnes Fleming
188Dorothy Arnold’s EscapeBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
199Geoffrey’s VictoryBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
203Only One LoveBy Charles Garvice
210Wild OatsBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
213The Heiress of EgremontBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
215Only a Girl’s LoveBy Charles Garvice
219Lost: A PearleBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
222The Lily of MordauntBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
223Leola Dale’s FortuneBy Charles Garvice
231The Earl’s HeirBy Charles Garvice
(Lady Norah)
233NoraBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
236Her Humble LoverBy Charles Garvice
(The Usurper; or, The Gypsy Peer)
242A Wounded HeartBy Charles Garvice
(Sweet as a Rose)
244A Hoiden’s ConquestBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon[Pg 240]
250A Woman’s SoulBy Charles Garvice
(Doris; or, Behind the Scenes)
255The Little MarplotBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
257A Martyred LoveBy Charles Garvice
(Iris; or, Under the Shadows)
266The Welfleet MysteryBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
267JeanneBy Charles Garvice
(Barriers Between)
268Olivia; or, It Was for Her SakeBy Charles Garvice
272So Fair, So FalseBy Charles Garvice
(The Beauty of the Season)
276So Nearly LostBy Charles Garvice
(The Spring of Love)
277Brownie’s TriumphBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
280Love’s DilemmaBy Charles Garvice
(For a Earldom)
282The Forsaken BrideBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
283My Lady PrideBy Charles Garvice
287The Lady of DarracourtBy Charles Garvice
(Floris)
288Sibyl’s InfluenceBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
291A Mysterious Wedding RingBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
292For Her OnlyBy Charles Garvice
(Diana)
296The Heir of VeringBy Charles Garvice
299Little Miss WhirlwindBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
300The Spider and the FlyBy Charles Garvice
(Violet)
303The Queen of the IsleBy May Agnes Fleming
304Stanch as a WomanBy Charles Garvice
(A Girl's Sacrifice)
305Led by LoveBy Charles Garvice
Follow-up to “Stanch as a Woman”
309The Heiress of Castle CliffsBy May Agnes Fleming
312Woven on Fate’s Loom, and The SnowdriftBy Charles Garvice
315The Dark SecretBy May Agnes Fleming
317IoneBy Laura Jean Libbey
(Adrien Le Roy)
318Stanch of HeartBy Charles Garvice
322MildredBy Mrs. Mary J. Holmes
326Parted by FateBy Laura Jean Libbey
327He Loves MeBy Charles Garvice
328He Loves Me NotBy Charles Garvice
330AikensideBy Mrs. Mary J. Holmes
333Stella’s FortuneBy Charles Garvice
(The Sculptor's Courtship)
334Miss McDonaldBy Mrs. Mary J. Holmes
339His Heart’s QueenBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
340Bad Hugh. Vol. I.By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes[Pg 241]
341Bad Hugh. Vol. II.By Mrs. Mary J. Holmes
344Tresillian CourtBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
345The Scorned WifeBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
346Guy Tresillian’s FateBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
347The Eyes of LoveBy Charles Garvice
348The Hearts of YouthBy Charles Garvice
351The Churchyard BetrothalBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
352Family Pride. Vol. I.By Mary J. Holmes
353Family Pride. Vol. II.By Mary J. Holmes
354A Love ComedyBy Charles Garvice
360The Ashes of LoveBy Charles Garvice
361A Heart TriumphantBy Charles Garvice
367The Pride of Her LifeBy Charles Garvice
368Won By Love’s ValorBy Charles Garvice
372A Girl in a ThousandBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
373A Thorn Among RosesBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
Follow-up to “A Girl in a Thousand”
380Her Double LifeBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
381The Sunshine of LoveBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
Sequel to “Her Double Life”
382MonaBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
391Marguerite’s HeritageBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
399Betsey’s TransformationBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
407Esther, the FrightBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
415TrixyBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
440Edna’s Secret MarriageBy Charles Garvice
449The Bailiff’s SchemeBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
450Rosamond’s LoveBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
Sequel to "The Bailiff's Plan"
451Helen’s VictoryBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
456A Vixen’s TreacheryBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
457Adrift in the WorldBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
Sequel to “A Vixen's Betrayal”
458When Love Meets LoveBy Charles Garvice
464The Old Life’s ShadowsBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
465Outside Her EdenBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
Sequel to “Shadows of the Old Life”
474The Belle of the SeasonBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
475Love Before PrideBy Mrs. Harriet Lewis
Follow-up to “The Belle of the Season”
481Wedded, Yet No WifeBy May Agnes Fleming
489Lucy HardingBy Mrs. Mary J. Holmes
495Norine’s RevengeBy May Agnes Fleming
511The Golden KeyBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
512A Heritage of LoveBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
Sequel to "The Golden Key"
519The Magic CameoBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
520The Heatherford FortuneBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
[Pg 242]Sequel to “The Magic Cameo”
525Sweet Kitty CloverBy Laura Jean Libbey
531Better Than LifeBy Charles Garvice
534Lotta, the Cloak ModelBy Laura Jean Libbey
542Once in a LifeBy Charles Garvice
543The Veiled BrideBy Laura Jean Libbey
548’Twas Love’s FaultBy Charles Garvice
551Pity—Not LoveBy Laura Jean Libbey
553Queen KateBy Charles Garvice
554Step by StepBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
557In Cupid’s ChainsBy Charles Garvice
630The Verdict of the HeartBy Charles Garvice
635A Coronet of ShameBy Charles Garvice
640A Girl of SpiritBy Charles Garvice
645A Jest of FateBy Charles Garvice
648Gertrude Elliott’s CrucibleBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
650Diana’s DestinyBy Charles Garvice
655Linked by FateBy Charles Garvice
663Creatures of DestinyBy Charles Garvice
671When Love Is YoungBy Charles Garvice
676My Lady BethBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
679Gold in the GutterBy Charles Garvice
712Love and a LieBy Charles Garvice
721A Girl from the SouthBy Charles Garvice
730John Hungerford’s RedemptionBy Mrs. Georgie Sheldon
741The Fatal RubyBy Charles Garvice
749The Heart of a MaidBy Charles Garvice
758The Woman in ItBy Charles Garvice
774Love in a SnareBy Charles Garvice
775My Love KittyBy Charles Garvice
776That Strange GirlBy Charles Garvice
777NellieBy Charles Garvice
778Miss Estcourt; or OliveBy Charles Garvice
818The Girl Who Was TrueBy Charles Garvice
826The Irony of LoveBy Charles Garvice
896A Terrible SecretBy May Agnes Fleming
897When To-morrow CameBy May Agnes Fleming
904A Mad MarriageBy May Agnes Fleming
905A Woman Without MercyBy May Agnes Fleming
912One Night’s MysteryBy May Agnes Fleming
913The Cost of a LieBy May Agnes Fleming
920Silent and TrueBy May Agnes Fleming
921A Treasure LostBy May Agnes Fleming
925Forrest HouseBy Mary J. Holmes
926He Loved Her OnceBy Mary J. Holmes
930Kate DantonBy May Agnes Fleming
931Proud as a QueenBy May Agnes Fleming
935Queenie HethertonBy Mary J. Holmes
936Mightier Than PrideBy Mary J. Holmes
940The Heir of CharltonBy May Agnes Fleming[Pg 243]
941While Love Stood WaitingBy May Agnes Fleming
945GretchenBy Mary J. Holmes
946Beauty That FadedBy Mary J. Holmes
950Carried by StormBy May Agnes Fleming
951Love’s Dazzling GlitterBy May Agnes Fleming
954MargueriteBy Mary J. Holmes
955When Love Spurs OnwardBy Mary J. Holmes
960Lost for a WomanBy May Agnes Fleming
961His to Love or HateBy May Agnes Fleming
964Paul Ralston’s First LoveBy Mary J. Holmes
965Where Love’s Shadows Lie DeepBy Mary J. Holmes
968The Tracy DiamondsBy Mary J. Holmes
969She Loved AnotherBy Mary J. Holmes
972The CromptonsBy Mary J. Holmes
973Her Husband Was a ScampBy Mary J. Holmes
975The Merivale BanksBy Mary J. Holmes
978The One Girl in the WorldBy Charles Garvice
979His Priceless JewelBy Charles Garvice
982The Millionaire’s Daughter and Other StoriesBy Charles Garvice
983Doctor Hathern’s DaughtersBy Mary J. Holmes
984The Colonel’s BrideBy Mary J. Holmes
988Her Ladyship’s Diamonds, and Other StoriesBy Charles Garvice
998Sharing Her CrimeBy May Agnes Fleming
999The Heiress of Sunset HallBy May Agnes Fleming
1004Maude Percy’s SecretBy May Agnes Fleming
1005The Adopted DaughterBy May Agnes Fleming
1010The Sisters of TorwoodBy May Agnes Fleming
1015A Changed HeartBy May Agnes Fleming
1016EnchantedBy May Agnes Fleming
1025A Wife’s TragedyBy May Agnes Fleming
1026Brought to ReckoningBy May Agnes Fleming
1027A Madcap SweetheartBy Emma Garrison Jones
1028An Unhappy BargainBy Effie Adelaide Rowlands
1029Only a Working GirlBy Geraldine Fleming
1030The Unbidden GuestBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1031The Man and His MillionsBy Ida Reade Allen
1032Mabel’s SacrificeBy Charlotte M. Stanley
1033Was He Worth It?By Geraldine Fleming
1034Her Two SuitorsBy Wenona Gilman
1035Edith PercivalBy May Agnes Fleming
1036Caught in the SnareBy May Agnes Fleming
1037A Love ConcealedBy Emma Garrison Jones
1038The Price of HappinessBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1039The Lucky ManBy Geraldine Fleming
1040A Forced PromiseBy Ida Reade Allen
1041The Crime of LoveBy Barbara Howard
1042The Bride’s OpalsBy Emma Garrison Jones
1043Love That Was CursedBy Geraldine Fleming[Pg 244]
1044Thorns of RegretBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1045Love Will Find the WayBy Wenona Gilman
1046Bitterly AtonedBy Mrs. E. Burke Collins
1047Told in the TwilightBy Ida Reade Allen
1048A Little BarbarianBy Charlotte Kingsley
1049Love’s Golden SpellBy Geraldine Fleming
1050Married in ErrorBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1051If It Were TrueBy Wenona Gilman
1052Vivian’s Love StoryBy Mrs. E. Burke Collins
1053From Tears to SmilesBy Ida Reade Allen
1054When Love DawnsBy Adelaide Stirling
1055Love’s Earnest PrayerBy Geraldine Fleming
1056The Strength of LoveBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1057A Lost LoveBy Wenona Gilman
1058The Stronger PassionBy Lillian R. Drayton
1059What Love Can CostBy Evelyn Malcolm
1060At Another’s BiddingBy Ida Reade Allen
1061Above All ThingsBy Adelaide Stirling
1062The Curse of BeautyBy Geraldine Fleming
1063Her Sister’s SecretBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1064Married in HasteBy Wenona Gilman
1065Fair Maid MarianBy Emma Garrison Jones
1066No Man’s WifeBy Ida Reade Allen
1067A Sacrifice to LoveBy Adelaide Stirling
1068Her Fatal GiftBy Geraldine Fleming
1069Her Life’s BurdenBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1070Evelyn, the ActressBy Wenona Gilman
1071Married for MoneyBy Lucy Randall Comfort
1072A Lost SweetheartBy Ida Reade Allen
1073A Golden SorrowBy Charlotte M. Stanley
1074Her Heart’s ChallengeBy Barbara Howard
1075His Willing SlaveBy Lillian R. Drayton
1076A Freak of FateBy Emma Garrison Jones
1077Her PunishmentBy Laura Jean Libbey
1078The Shadow Between ThemBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1079No Time for PenitenceBy Wenona Gilman
1080Norna’s Black FortuneBy Ida Reade Allen
1081A Wilful GirlBy Lucy Randall Comfort
1082Love’s First KissBy Emma Garrison Jones
1083Lola Dunbar’s CrimeBy Barbara Howard
1084Ethel’s SecretBy Charlotte M. Stanley
1085Lynette’s WeddingBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1086A Fair EnchantressBy Ida Reade Allen
1087The Tide of FateBy Wenona Gilman
1088Her Husband’s Other WifeBy Emma Garrison Jones
1089Hearts of StoneBy Geraldine Fleming
1090In Love’s SpringtimeBy Laura Jean Libbey
1091Love at the LoomBy Geraldine Fleming
1092What Was She to Him?By Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1093For Another’s FaultBy Charlotte M. Stanley[Pg 245]
1094Hearts and DollarsBy Ida Reade Allen
1095A Wife’s TriumphBy Effie Adelaide Rowlands
1096A Bachelor GirlBy Lucy May Russell
1097Love and SpiteBy Adelaide Stirling
1098Leola’s HeartBy Charlotte M. Stanley
1099The Power of LoveBy Geraldine Fleming
1100An Angel of EvilBy Effie Adelaide Rowlands
1101True to His BrideBy Emma Garrison Jones
1102The Lady of Beaufort ParkBy Wenona Gilman
1103A Daughter of DarknessBy Ida Reade Allen
1104My Pretty MaidBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1105Master of Her FateBy Geraldine Fleming
1106A Shadowed HappinessBy Effie Adelaide Rowlands
1107John Elliott’s FlirtationBy Lucy May Russell
1108A Forgotten LoveBy Adelaide Stirling
1109Sylvia, The ForsakenBy Charlotte M. Stanley
1110Her Dearest LoveBy Geraldine Fleming
1111Love’s Greatest GiftBy Effie Adelaide Rowlands
1112Mischievous Maid FaynieBy Laura Jean Libbey
1113In Love’s NameBy Emma Garrison Jones
1114Love’s Clouded DawnBy Wenona Gilman
1115A Blue Grass HeroineBy Ida Reade Allen
1116Only a KissBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1117Virgie Talcott’s MissionBy Lucy May Russell
1118Her Evil GeniusBy Adelaide Stirling
1119In Love’s ParadiseBy Charlotte M. Stanley
1120Sold for GoldBy Geraldine Fleming
1121Andrew Leicester’s LoveBy Effie Adelaide Rowlands
1122Taken by StormBy Emma Garrison Jones
1123The Mills of the GodsBy Wenona Gilman
1124The Breath of SlanderBy Ida Reade Allen
1125Loyal Unto DeathBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1126A Spurned ProposalBy Effie Adelaide Rowlands
1127Daredevil BettyBy Evelyn Malcolm
1128Her Life’s Dark CloudBy Lillian R. Drayton
1129True Love EnduresBy Ida Reade Allen
1130The Battle of HeartsBy Geraldine Fleming
1131Better Than RichesBy Wenona Gilman
1132Tempted By LoveBy Effie Adelaide Rowlands
1133Between Good and EvilBy Charlotte M. Stanley
1134A Southern PrincessBy Emma Garrison Jones
1135The Thorns of LoveBy Evelyn Malcolm
1136A Married FlirtBy Mrs. Alex McVeigh Miller
1137Her Priceless LoveBy Geraldine Fleming

[Pg 246]

[Pg 246]

NICK CARTER STORIES

NICK CARTER TALES

New Magnet Library

PRICE, FIFTEEN CENTS

PRICE, 15 CENTS

Not a Dull Book in This List

Not a Boring Book in This List


Nick Carter stands for an interesting detective story. The fact that the books in this line are so uniformly good is entirely due to the work of a specialist. The man who wrote these stories produced no other type of fiction. His mind was concentrated upon the creation of new plots and situations in which his hero emerged triumphantly from all sorts of trouble, and landed the criminal just where he should be—behind the bars.

Nick Carter represents a captivating detective story. The reason the books in this series are consistently good is entirely because of a specialist's effort. The author of these stories focused exclusively on this type of fiction. He dedicated his imagination to crafting new plots and scenarios where his hero always triumphed over various troubles, ensuring the criminal ended up exactly where they belong—behind bars.

The author of these stories knew more about writing detective stories than any other single person.

The author of these stories knew more about writing detective stories than anyone else.

Following is a list of the best Nick Carter stories. They have been selected with extreme care, and we unhesitatingly recommend each of them as being fully as interesting as any detective story between cloth covers which sells at ten times the price.

Here is a list of the best Nick Carter stories. They have been carefully chosen, and we confidently recommend each one as being just as engaging as any detective story in print that costs ten times as much.

If you do not know Nick Carter, buy a copy of any of the New Magnet Library books, and get acquainted. He will surprise and delight you.

If you don’t know Nick Carter, grab a copy of any of the New Magnet Library books and get to know him. He’ll surprise and entertain you.

ALL TITLES ALWAYS IN PRINT

All titles always available


850Wanted: A ClewBy Nicholas Carter
851A Tangled SkeinBy Nicholas Carter
852The Bullion MysteryBy Nicholas Carter
853The Man of RiddlesBy Nicholas Carter
854A Miscarriage of JusticeBy Nicholas Carter
855The Gloved HandBy Nicholas Carter
856Spoilers and the SpoilsBy Nicholas Carter
857The Deeper GameBy Nicholas Carter
858Bolts from Blue SkiesBy Nicholas Carter
859Unseen FoesBy Nicholas Carter
860Knaves in High PlacesBy Nicholas Carter
861The Microbe of CrimeBy Nicholas Carter
862In the Toils of FearBy Nicholas Carter
863A Heritage of TroubleBy Nicholas Carter
864Called to AccountBy Nicholas Carter
865The Just and the UnjustBy Nicholas Carter
866Instinct at FaultBy Nicholas Carter
867A Rogue Worth TrappingBy Nicholas Carter[Pg 247]
868A Rope of Slender ThreadsBy Nicholas Carter
869The Last CallBy Nicholas Carter
870The Spoils of ChanceBy Nicholas Carter
871A Struggle With DestinyBy Nicholas Carter
872The Slave of CrimeBy Nicholas Carter
873The Crook’s BlindBy Nicholas Carter
874A Rascal of QualityBy Nicholas Carter
875With Shackles of FireBy Nicholas Carter
876The Man Who Changed FacesBy Nicholas Carter
877The Fixed AlibiBy Nicholas Carter
878Out With the TideBy Nicholas Carter
879The Soul DestroyersBy Nicholas Carter
880The Wages of RascalityBy Nicholas Carter
881Birds of PreyBy Nicholas Carter
882When Destruction ThreatensBy Nicholas Carter
883The Keeper of Black HoundsBy Nicholas Carter
884The Door of DoubtBy Nicholas Carter
885The Wolf WithinBy Nicholas Carter
886A Perilous ParoleBy Nicholas Carter
887The Trail of the FingerprintsBy Nicholas Carter
888Dodging the LawBy Nicholas Carter
889A Crime in ParadiseBy Nicholas Carter
890On the Ragged EdgeBy Nicholas Carter
891The Red God of TragedyBy Nicholas Carter
892The Man Who PaidBy Nicholas Carter
893The Blind Man’s DaughterBy Nicholas Carter
894One Object in LifeBy Nicholas Carter
895As a Crook SowsBy Nicholas Carter
896In Record TimeBy Nicholas Carter
897Held in SuspenseBy Nicholas Carter
898The $100,000 KissBy Nicholas Carter
899Just One SlipBy Nicholas Carter
900On a Million-dollar TrailBy Nicholas Carter
901A Weird TreasureBy Nicholas Carter
902The Middle LinkBy Nicholas Carter
903To the Ends of the EarthBy Nicholas Carter
904When Honors PallBy Nicholas Carter
905The Yellow BrandBy Nicholas Carter
906A New Serpent in EdenBy Nicholas Carter
907When Brave Men TrembleBy Nicholas Carter
908A Test of CourageBy Nicholas Carter
909Where Peril BeckonsBy Nicholas Carter
910The Gargoni GirdleBy Nicholas Carter
911Rascals & Co.By Nicholas Carter
912Too Late to TalkBy Nicholas Carter
913Satan’s Apt PupilBy Nicholas Carter
914The Girl PrisonerBy Nicholas Carter
915The Danger of FollyBy Nicholas Carter
916One Shipwreck Too ManyBy Nicholas Carter
917Scourged by FearBy Nicholas Carter[Pg 248]
918The Red PlagueBy Nicholas Carter
919Scoundrels RampantBy Nicholas Carter
920From Clew to ClewBy Nicholas Carter
921When Rogues ConspireBy Nicholas Carter
922Twelve in a GraveBy Nicholas Carter
923The Great Opium CaseBy Nicholas Carter
924A Conspiracy of RumorsBy Nicholas Carter
925A Klondike ClaimBy Nicholas Carter
926The Evil FormulaBy Nicholas Carter
927The Man of Many FacesBy Nicholas Carter
928The Great EnigmaBy Nicholas Carter
929The Burden of ProofBy Nicholas Carter
930The Stolen BrainBy Nicholas Carter
931A Titled CounterfeiterBy Nicholas Carter
932The Magic NecklaceBy Nicholas Carter
933’Round the World for a QuarterBy Nicholas Carter
934Over the Edge of the WorldBy Nicholas Carter
935In the Grip of FateBy Nicholas Carter
936The Case of Many ClewsBy Nicholas Carter
937The Sealed DoorBy Nicholas Carter
938Nick Carter and the Green Goods MenBy Nicholas Carter
939The Man Without a WillBy Nicholas Carter
940Tracked Across the AtlanticBy Nicholas Carter
941A Clew From the UnknownBy Nicholas Carter
942The Crime of a CountessBy Nicholas Carter
943A Mixed Up MessBy Nicholas Carter
944The Great Money Order SwindleBy Nicholas Carter
945The Adder’s BroodBy Nicholas Carter
946A Wall Street HaulBy Nicholas Carter
947For a Pawned CrownBy Nicholas Carter
948Sealed OrdersBy Nicholas Carter
949The Hate That KillsBy Nicholas Carter
950The American MarquisBy Nicholas Carter
951The Needy NineBy Nicholas Carter
952Fighting Against MillionsBy Nicholas Carter
953Outlaws of the BlueBy Nicholas Carter
954The Old Detective’s PupilBy Nicholas Carter
955Found in the JungleBy Nicholas Carter
956The Mysterious Mail RobberyBy Nicholas Carter
957Broken BarsBy Nicholas Carter
958A Fair CriminalBy Nicholas Carter
959Won by MagicBy Nicholas Carter
960The Piano Box MysteryBy Nicholas Carter
961The Man They Held BackBy Nicholas Carter
962A Millionaire PartnerBy Nicholas Carter
963A Pressing PerilBy Nicholas Carter
964An Australian KlondykeBy Nicholas Carter
965The Sultan’s PearlsBy Nicholas Carter
966The Double Shuffle ClubBy Nicholas Carter
967Paying the PriceBy Nicholas Carter[Pg 249]
968A Woman’s HandBy Nicholas Carter
969A Network of CrimeBy Nicholas Carter
970At Thompson’s RanchBy Nicholas Carter
971The Crossed NeedlesBy Nicholas Carter
972The Diamond Mine CaseBy Nicholas Carter
973Blood Will TellBy Nicholas Carter
974An Accidental PasswordBy Nicholas Carter
975The Crook’s BaubleBy Nicholas Carter
976Two Plus TwoBy Nicholas Carter
977The Yellow LabelBy Nicholas Carter
978The Clever CelestialBy Nicholas Carter
979The Amphitheater PlotBy Nicholas Carter
980Gideon Drexel’s MillionsBy Nicholas Carter
981Death in LifeBy Nicholas Carter
982A Stolen IdentityBy Nicholas Carter
983Evidence by TelephoneBy Nicholas Carter
984The Twelve Tin BoxesBy Nicholas Carter
985Clew Against ClewBy Nicholas Carter
986Lady VelvetBy Nicholas Carter
987Playing a Bold GameBy Nicholas Carter
988A Dead Man’s GripBy Nicholas Carter
989Snarled IdentitiesBy Nicholas Carter
990A Deposit Vault PuzzleBy Nicholas Carter
991The Crescent BrotherhoodBy Nicholas Carter
992The Stolen Pay TrainBy Nicholas Carter
993The Sea FoxBy Nicholas Carter
994Wanted by Two ClientsBy Nicholas Carter
995The Van Alstine CaseBy Nicholas Carter
996Check No. 777By Nicholas Carter
997Partners in PerilBy Nicholas Carter
998Nick Carter’s Clever ProtégéBy Nicholas Carter
999The Sign of the Crossed KnivesBy Nicholas Carter
1000The Man Who VanishedBy Nicholas Carter
1001A Battle for the RightBy Nicholas Carter
1002A Game of CraftBy Nicholas Carter
1003Nick Carter’s RetainerBy Nicholas Carter
1004Caught in the ToilsBy Nicholas Carter
1005A Broken BondBy Nicholas Carter
1006The Crime of the French CaféBy Nicholas Carter
1007The Man Who Stole MillionsBy Nicholas Carter
1008The Twelve Wise MenBy Nicholas Carter
1009Hidden FoesBy Nicholas Carter
1010A Gamblers’ SyndicateBy Nicholas Carter
1011A Chance DiscoveryBy Nicholas Carter
1012Among the CounterfeitersBy Nicholas Carter
1013A Threefold DisappearanceBy Nicholas Carter
1014At Odds With Scotland YardBy Nicholas Carter
1015A Princess of CrimeBy Nicholas Carter
1016Found on the BeachBy Nicholas Carter
1017A Spinner of DeathBy Nicholas Carter[Pg 250]
1018The Detective’s Pretty NeighborBy Nicholas Carter
1019A Bogus ClewBy Nicholas Carter
1020The Puzzle of Five PistolsBy Nicholas Carter
1021The Secret of the Marble MantelBy Nicholas Carter
1022A Bite of an AppleBy Nicholas Carter
1023A Triple CrimeBy Nicholas Carter
1024The Stolen Race HorseBy Nicholas Carter
1025WildfireBy Nicholas Carter
1026A Herald PersonalBy Nicholas Carter
1027The Finger of SuspicionBy Nicholas Carter
1028The Crimson ClueBy Nicholas Carter
1029Nick Carter Down EastBy Nicholas Carter
1030The Chain of CluesBy Nicholas Carter
1031A Victim of CircumstancesBy Nicholas Carter
1032Brought to BayBy Nicholas Carter
1033The Dynamite TrapBy Nicholas Carter
1034A Scrap of Black LaceBy Nicholas Carter
1035The Woman of EvilBy Nicholas Carter
1036A Legacy of HateBy Nicholas Carter
1037A Trusted RogueBy Nicholas Carter
1038Man Against ManBy Nicholas Carter
1039The Demons of the NightBy Nicholas Carter
1040The Brotherhood of DeathBy Nicholas Carter
1041At the Knife’s PointBy Nicholas Carter
1042A Cry for HelpBy Nicholas Carter
1043A Stroke of PolicyBy Nicholas Carter
1044Hounded to DeathBy Nicholas Carter
1045A Bargain in CrimeBy Nicholas Carter
1046The Fatal PrescriptionBy Nicholas Carter
1047The Man of IronBy Nicholas Carter
1048An Amazing ScoundrelBy Nicholas Carter
1049The Chain of EvidenceBy Nicholas Carter
1050Paid with DeathBy Nicholas Carter
1051A Fight for a ThroneBy Nicholas Carter
1052The Woman of SteelBy Nicholas Carter
1053The Seal of DeathBy Nicholas Carter
1054The Human FiendBy Nicholas Carter
1055A Desperate ChanceBy Nicholas Carter
1056A Chase in the DarkBy Nicholas Carter
1057The Snare and the GameBy Nicholas Carter
1058The Murray Hill MysteryBy Nicholas Carter
1059Nick Carter’s Close CallBy Nicholas Carter
1060The Missing Cotton KingBy Nicholas Carter
1061A Game of PlotsBy Nicholas Carter
1062The Prince of LiarsBy Nicholas Carter
1063The Man at the WindowBy Nicholas Carter
1064The Red LeagueBy Nicholas Carter
1065The Price of a SecretBy Nicholas Carter
1066The Worst Case on RecordBy Nicholas Carter
1067From Peril to PerilBy Nicholas Carter[Pg 251]
1068The Seal of SilenceBy Nicholas Carter
1069Nick Carter’s Chinese PuzzleBy Nicholas Carter
1070A Blackmailer’s BluffBy Nicholas Carter
1071Heard in the DarkBy Nicholas Carter
1072A Checkmated ScoundrelBy Nicholas Carter
1073The Cashier’s SecretBy Nicholas Carter
1074Behind a MaskBy Nicholas Carter
1075The Cloak of GuiltBy Nicholas Carter
1076Two Villains in OneBy Nicholas Carter
1077The Hot Air ClueBy Nicholas Carter
1078Run to EarthBy Nicholas Carter
1079The Certified CheckBy Nicholas Carter
1080Weaving the WebBy Nicholas Carter
1081Beyond PursuitBy Nicholas Carter
1082The Claws of the TigerBy Nicholas Carter
1083Driven From CoverBy Nicholas Carter
1084A Deal in DiamondsBy Nicholas Carter
1085The Wizard of the CueBy Nicholas Carter
1086A Race for Ten ThousandBy Nicholas Carter
1087The Criminal LinkBy Nicholas Carter
1088The Red SignalBy Nicholas Carter
1089The Secret PanelBy Nicholas Carter
1090A Bonded VillainBy Nicholas Carter
1091A Move in the DarkBy Nicholas Carter
1092Against Desperate OddsBy Nicholas Carter
1093The Telltale PhotographsBy Nicholas Carter
1094The Ruby PinBy Nicholas Carter
1095The Queen of DiamondsBy Nicholas Carter
1096A Broken TrailBy Nicholas Carter
1097An Ingenious StratagemBy Nicholas Carter
1098A Sharper’s DownfallBy Nicholas Carter
1099A Race Track GambleBy Nicholas Carter
1100Without a ClewBy Nicholas Carter
1101The Council of DeathBy Nicholas Carter
1102The Hole in the VaultBy Nicholas Carter
1103In Death’s GripBy Nicholas Carter
1104A Great ConspiracyBy Nicholas Carter
1105The Guilty GovernorBy Nicholas Carter
1106A Ring of RascalsBy Nicholas Carter
1107A Masterpiece of CrimeBy Nicholas Carter
1108A Blow For VengeanceBy Nicholas Carter

In order that there may be no confusion, we desire to say that the books listed below will be issued during the respective months in New York City and vicinity. They may not reach the readers at a distance promptly, on account of delays in transportation.

To avoid any confusion, we want to clarify that the books listed below will be released in the coming months in New York City and nearby areas. They might not arrive to readers further away on time due to delays in shipping.

To Be Published in July, 1923.

To Be Published in July, 1923.

1109Tangled ThreadsBy Nicholas Carter
1110The Crime of the CameraBy Nicholas Carter

[Pg 252]

[Pg 252]

15c

is the right price—the fair price under present conditions.

is the right price—the fair price given the current situation.


Therefore, the

Therefore, the

S. & S. Novels

S. & S. Novels

sell at fifteen cents, no more, no less.

sell for fifteen cents, no more, no less.

We have an established reputation for fair dealing acquired during sixty years of active publishing.

We have built a solid reputation for fair dealings over sixty years of active publishing.

The reduction in the price of our novels means that we are living up to our reputation.

The drop in the price of our novels shows that we're living up to our reputation.


STREET & SMITH CORPORATION
79 Seventh Avenue          New York City

STREET & SMITH CORPORATION
79 Seventh Avenue New York City

[Pg 254]

[Pg 254]



Adventure Stories
Detective Stories
Western Stories
Love Stories
Sea Stories

Adventure Stories
Detective Stories
Western Stories
Romance Stories
Ocean Stories


All classes of fiction are to be found among the Street & Smith novels. Our line contains reading matter for every one, irrespective of age or preference.

All types of fiction can be found in the Street & Smith novels. Our collection has something for everyone, regardless of age or taste.

The person who has only a moderate sum to spend on reading matter will find this line a veritable gold mine.

The person with a limited budget for reading will discover this selection to be a true treasure.


STREET & SMITH CORPORATION,
79 Seventh Avenue,
New York, N. Y.

STREET & SMITH CORPORATION,
79 Seventh Avenue,
New York, NY.


Transcriber’s Notes:

Obvious typographical errors have been silently corrected.

Obvious typos have been quietly fixed.

Table of contents has been added and placed into the public domain by the transcriber.

Table of contents has been added and made available to the public by the transcriber.

The first word on page 97 (before “Margery” in the sentence “but, Margery, I am not sane, now!”) is illegible and has been omitted.

The first word on page 97 (before “Margery” in the sentence “but, Margery, I am not sane, now!”) is unreadable and has been left out.

The word “gnawing” at the end of page 216 is a best guess; the source text is nearly illegible.

The word “gnawing” at the end of page 216 is the best guess; the original text is almost unreadable.

Some inconsistent hyphenation has been retained from the original.

Some inconsistent hyphenation has been kept from the original.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!